Porphyry — On Abstinence from Animal Food
Works in this volume — 1
On Abstinence from Animal Food
Contents — 5 sections
About this text
Porphyry of Tyre’s On Abstinence from Animal Food (c. AD 270), in four books, addressed to his friend Firmus Castricius — the fullest surviving ancient philosophical defense of vegetarianism.
English translation by Thomas Taylor, from his Select Works of Porphyry (London, 1823 — public domain). Taylor’s page footers, his numbered footnotes, and the Greek printed alongside the translation in the 1823 volume are omitted here.
Book 1
1. Hearing from some of our acquaintance, O Firmus, that you, having rejected a fleshless diet, have again returned to animal food, at first I did not credit the report, when I considered your temperance, and the reverence which you have been taught to pay to those ancient and pious men from whom we have received the precepts of philosophy. But when others who came after these confirmed this report, it appeared to me that it would be too rustic and remote from the rational method of persuasion to reprehend you, who neither, according to the proverb, flying from evil have found something better, nor according to Empedocles, having lamented your former life, have converted yourself to one that is more excellent. I have therefore thought it worthy of the friendship which subsists between us, and also adapted to those who have arranged their life conformably to truth, to disclose your errors through a confutation derived from an argumentative discussion.
2. For when I considered with myself what could be the cause of this alteration in your diet, I could by no means suppose that it was for the sake of health and strength, as the vulgar and idiots would say; since, on the contrary, you yourself, when you were with us, confessed that a fleshless diet contributed both to health and to the proper endurance of philosophic labours; and experience testifies, that in saying this you spoke the truth. It appears, therefore, that you have returned to your former illegitimate conduct, either through deception, because you think it makes no difference with respect to the acquisition of wisdom whether you use this or that diet; or perhaps through some other cause of which I am ignorant, which excited in you a greater fear than that which could be produced by the impiety of transgression. For I should not say that you have despised the philosophic laws which we derived from our ancestors, and which you have so much admired, through intemperance, or for the sake of voracious gluttony; or that you are naturally inferior to some of the vulgar, who, when they have assented to laws, though contrary to those under which they formerly lived, will suffer amputation [rather than violate them], and will abstain from certain animals on which they before fed, more than they would from human flesh.
3. But when I was also informed by certain persons that you even employed arguments against those who abstained from animal food, I not only pitied, but was indignant with you, that, being persuaded by certain frigid and very corrupt sophisms, you have deceived yourself, and have endeavoured to subvert a dogma which is both ancient and dear to the Gods. Hence it appeared to me to be requisite not only to show you what our own opinion is on this subject, but also to collect and dissolve the arguments of our opponents, which are much stronger than those adduced by you in multitude and power, and every other apparatus; and thus to demonstrate, that truth is not vanquished even by those arguments which seem to be weighty, and much less by superficial sophisms. For you are perhaps ignorant, that not a few philosophers are adverse to abstinence from animal food, but that this is the case with those of the Peripatetic and Stoic sects, and with most of the Epicureans; the last of whom have written in opposition to the philosophy of Pythagoras and Empedocles, of which you once were studiously emulous. To this abstinence, likewise, many philologists are adverse, among whom Clodius the Neapolitan wrote a treatise against those who abstain from flesh. Of these men I shall adduce the disquisitions and common arguments against this dogma, at the same time omitting those reasons which are peculiarly employed by them against the demonstrations of Empedocles. The Arguments of the Peripatetics and Stoics, from Heraclides Ponticus.
4. Our opponents therefore say, in the first place, that justice will be confounded, and things immoveable be moved, if we extend what is just, not only to the rational, but also to the irrational nature; conceiving that not only Gods and men pertain to us, but that there is likewise an alliance between us and brutes, who [in reality] have no conjunction with us. Nor shall we employ some of them in laborious works, and use others for food, from a conviction that the association which is between us and them, in the same manner as that of some foreign polity, pertains to a tribe different from ours, and is dishonourable. For he who uses these as if they were men, sparing and not injuring them, thus endeavouring to adapt to justice that which it cannot bear, both destroys its power, and corrupts that which is appropriate, by the introduction of what is foreign. For it necessarily follows, either that we act unjustly by sparing them, or if we spare and do not employ them, that it will be impossible for us to live. We shall also, after a manner, live the life of brutes, if we reject the use which they are capable of affording.
5. For I shall omit to mention the innumerable multitude of Nomades and Troglodytæ, who know of no other nutriment than that of flesh; but to us who appear to live mildly and philanthropically, what work would be left for us on the earth or in the sea, what illustrious art, what ornament of our food would remain, if we conducted ourselves innoxiously and reverentially towards brutes, as if they were of a kindred nature with us? For it would be impossible to assign any work, any medicine, or any remedy for the want which is destructive of life, or that we can act justly, unless we preserve the ancient boundary and law. To fishes, savage beasts, and birds, devoid Of justice, Jove to devour each other Granted; but justice to mankind he gave. i.e. towards each other.
6. But it is not possible for us to act unjustly towards those to whom we are not obliged to act justly. Hence, for those who reject this reasoning, no other road of justice is left, either broad or narrow, into which they can enter. For, as we have already observed, our nature, not being sufficient to itself, but indigent of many things, would be entirely destroyed, and enclosed in a life involved in difficulties, unorganic, and deprived of necessaries, if excluded from the assistance derived from animals. It is likewise said, that those first men did not live prosperously; for this superstition did not stop at animals, but compelled its votaries even to spare plants. For, indeed, what greater injury does he do, who cuts the throat of an ox or a sheep, than he who cuts down a fir tree or an oak? since, from the doctrine of transmigration, a soul is also implanted in these. These therefore are the principal arguments of the Stoics and Peripatetics. The Arguments of the Epicureans, from Hermachus.
7. The Epicureans, however, narrating, as it were, a long genealogy, say, that the ancient legislators, looking to the association of life, and the mutual actions of men, proclaimed that manslaughter was unholy, and punished it with no casual disgrace. Perhaps, indeed, a certain natural alliance which exists in men towards each other, through the similitude of form and soul, is the reason why they do not so readily destroy an animal of this kind, as some of the other animals which are conceded to our use. Nevertheless, the greatest cause why manslaughter was considered as a thing grievous to be borne, and impious, was the opinion that it did not contribute to the whole nature and condition of human life. For, from a principle of this kind, those who are capable of perceiving the advantage arising from this decree, require no other cause of being restrained from a deed so dire. But those who are not able to have a sufficient perception of this, being terrified by the magnitude of the punishment, will abstain from readily destroying each other. For those, indeed, who survey the utility of the before-mentioned ordinance, will promptly observe it; but those who are not able to perceive the benefit with which it is attended, will obey the mandate, in consequence of fearing the threatenings of the laws; which threatenings certain persons ordained for the sake of those who could not, by a reasoning process, infer the beneficial tendency of the decree, at the same time that most would admit this to be evident.
8. For none of those legal institutes which were established from the first, whether written or unwritten, and which still remain, and are adapted to be transmitted, [from one generation to another] became lawful through violence, but through the consent of those that used them. For those who introduced things of this kind to the multitude, excelled in wisdom, and not in strength of body, and the power which subjugates the rabble. Hence, through this, some were led to a rational consideration of utility, of which before they had only an irrational sensation, and which they had frequently forgotten; but others were terrified by the magnitude of the punishments. For it was not possible to use any other remedy for the ignorance of what is beneficial, than the dread of the punishment ordained by law. For this alone even now keeps the vulgar in awe, and prevents them from doing any thing, either publicly or privately, which is not beneficial [to the community]. But if all men were similarly capable of surveying and recollecting what is advantageous, there would be no need of laws, but men would spontaneously avoid such things as are prohibited, and perform such as they were ordered to do. For the survey of what is useful and detrimental, is a sufficient incentive to the avoidance of the one and the choice of the other. But the infliction of punishment has a reference to those who do not foresee what is beneficial. For impendent punishment forcibly compels such as these to subdue those impulses which lead them to useless actions, and to do that which is right.
9. Hence also, legislators ordained, that even involuntary manslaughter should not be entirely void of punishment; in order that they might not only afford no pretext for the voluntary imitation of those deeds which were involuntarily performed, but also that they might prevent many things of this kind from taking place, which happen, in reality, involuntarily. For neither is this advantageous through the same causes by which men were forbidden voluntarily to destroy each other. Since, therefore, of involuntary deeds, some proceed from a cause which is unstable, and which cannot be guarded against by human nature; but others are produced by our negligence and inattention to different circumstances; hence legislators, wishing to restrain that indolence which is injurious to our neighbours, did not even leave an involuntary noxious deed without punishment, but, through the fear of penalties, prevented the commission of numerous offences of this kind. I also am of opinion, that the slaughters which are allowed by law, and which receive their accustomed expiations through certain purifications, were introduced by those ancient legislators, who first very properly instituted these things for no other reason than that they wished to prevent men as much as possible from voluntary slaughter. For the vulgar every where require something which may impede them from promptly performing what is not advantageous [to the community]. Hence those who first perceived this to be the case, not only ordained the punishment of fines, but also excited a certain other irrational dread, through proclaiming those not to be pure who in any way whatever had slain a man, unless they used purifications after the commission of the deed. For that part of the soul which is void of intellect, being variously disciplined, acquired a becoming mildness, certain taming arts having been from the first invented for the purpose of subduing the irrational impulses of desire, by those who governed the people. And one of the precepts promulgated on this occasion was, that men should not destroy each other without discrimination.
10. Those, however, who first defined what we ought to do, and what we ought not, very properly did not forbid us to kill other animals. For the advantage arising from these is effected by a contrary practice, since it is not possible that men could be preserved, unless they endeavoured to defend those who are nurtured with themselves from the attacks of other animals. At that time, therefore, some of those, of the most elegant manners, recollecting that they abstained from slaughter because it was useful to the public safety, they also reminded the rest of the people in their mutual associations of what was the consequence of this abstinence; in order that, by refraining from the slaughter of their kindred, they might preserve that communion which greatly contributes to the peculiar safety of each individual. But it was not only found to be useful for men not to separate from each other, and not to do any thing injurious to those who were collected together in the same place, for the purpose of repelling the attacks of animals of another species; but also for defence against men whose design was to act nefariously. To a certain extent, therefore, they abstained from the slaughter of men, for these reasons, viz. in order that there might be a communion among them in things that are necessary, and that a certain utility might be afforded in each of the above-mentioned incommodities. In the course of time, however, when the offspring of mankind, through their intercourse with each other, became more widely extended, and animals of a different species were expelled, certain persons directed their attention in a rational way to what was useful to men in their mutual nutriment, and did not alone recal this to their memory in an irrational manner.
11. Hence they endeavoured still more firmly to restrain those who readily destroyed each other, and who, through an oblivion of past transactions, prepared a more imbecile defence. But in attempting to effect this, they introduced those legal institutes which still remain in cities and nations; the multitude spontaneously assenting to them, in consequence of now perceiving, in a greater degree, the advantage arising from an association with each other. For the destruction of every thing noxious, and the preservation of that which is subservient to its extermination, similarly contribute to a fearless life. And hence it is reasonable to suppose, that one of the above-mentioned particulars was forbidden, but that the other was not prohibited. Nor must it be said, that the law allows us to destroy some animals which are not corruptive of human nature, and which are not in any other way injurious to our life. For, as I may say, no animal among those which the law permits us to kill is of this kind; since, if we suffered them to increase excessively, they would become injurious to us. But through the number of them which is now preserved, certain advantages are imparted to human life. For sheep and oxen, and every such like animal, when the number of them is moderate, are beneficial to our necessary wants; but if they become redundant in the extreme, and far exceed the number which is sufficient, they then become detrimental to our life; the latter by employing their strength, in consequence of participating of this through an innate power of nature, and the former, by consuming the nutriment which springs up from the earth for our benefit alone. Hence, through this cause, the slaughter of animals of this kind is not prohibited, in order that as many of them as are sufficient for our use, and which we may be able easily to subdue, may be left. For it is not with horses, oxen, and sheep, and with all tame animals, as it is with lions and wolves, and, in short, with all such as are called savage animals, that, whether the number of them is small or great, no multitude of them can be assumed, which, if left, would alleviate the necessity of our life. And on this account, indeed, we utterly destroy some of them; but of others, we take away as many as are found to be more than commensurate to our use.
12. On this account, from the above-mentioned causes, it is similarly requisite to think, that what pertains to the eating of animals, was ordained by those who from the first established the laws; and that the advantageous and the disadvantageous were the causes why some animals were permitted to be eaten and others not. So that those who assert, that every thing beautiful and just subsists conformably to the peculiar opinions of men respecting those who established the laws, are full of a certain most profound stupidity. For it is not possible that this thing can take place in any other way than that in which the other utilities of life subsist, such as those that are salubrious, and an innumerable multitude of others. Erroneous opinions, however, are entertained in many particulars, both of a public and private nature. For certain persons do not perceive those legal institutes, which are similarly adapted to all men; but some, conceiving them to rank among things of an indifferent nature, omit them; while others, who are of a contrary opinion, think that such things as are not universally profitable, are every where advantageous. Hence, through this cause, they adhere to things which are unappropriate; though in certain particulars they discover what is advantageous to themselves, and what contributes to general utility. And among these are to be enumerated the eating of animals, and the legally ordained destructions which are instituted by most nations on account of the peculiarity of the region. It is not necessary, however, that these institutes should be preserved by us, because we do not dwell in the same place as those did by whom they were made. If, therefore, it was possible to make a certain compact with other animals in the same manner as with men, that we should not kill them, nor they us, and that they should not be indiscriminately destroyed by us, it would be well to extend justice as far as to this; for this extent of it would be attended with security. But since it is among things impossible, that animals which are not recipients of reason should participate with us of law, on this account, utility cannot be in a greater degree procured by security from other animals, than from inanimate natures. But we can alone obtain security from the liberty which we now possess of putting them to death. And such are the arguments of the Epicureans. The Arguments of Claudius the Neapolitan, who published a Treatise against Abstinence from Animal Food.
13. It now remains, that we should adduce what plebeians and the vulgar are accustomed to say on this subject. For they say, that the ancients abstained from animals, not through piety, but because they did not yet know the use of fire; but that as soon as they became acquainted with its utility, they then conceived it to be most honourable and sacred. They likewise called it Vesta, and from this the appellation of convestals or companions was derived; and afterwards they began to use animals. For it is natural to man to eat flesh, but contrary to his nature to eat it raw. Fire, therefore, being discovered, they embraced what is natural, and admitted the eating of boiled and roasted flesh. Hence lynxes are [said by Homer to be] crudivorous, or eaters of raw flesh; and of Priam, also, he says, as a disgraceful circumstance, Raw flesh by you, O Priam, is devoured. Raw flesh, dilacerating, he devoured. And this is said, as if the eating of raw flesh pertained to the impious. Telemachus, also, when Minerva was his guest, placed before her not raw, but roasted flesh. At first, therefore, men did not eat animals, for man is not [naturally] a devourer of raw flesh. But when the use of fire was discovered, fire was employed not only for the cooking of flesh, but also for most other eatables. For that man is not [naturally] adapted to eat raw flesh, is evident from certain nations that feed on fishes. For these they roast, some upon stones that are very much heated by the sun; but others roast them in the sand. That man, however, is adapted to feed on flesh, is evident from this, that no nation abstains from animal food. Nor is this adopted by the Greeks through depravity, since the same custom is admitted by the barbarians.
14. But he who forbids men to feed on animals, and thinks it is unjust, will also say that it is not just to kill them, and deprive them of life. Nevertheless, an innate and just war is implanted in us against brutes. For some of them voluntarily attack men, as, for instance, wolves and lions; others not voluntarily, as serpents, since they bite not, except they are trampled on. And some, indeed, attack men; but others destroy the fruits of the earth. From all these causes, therefore, we do not spare the life of brutes; but we destroy those who commence hostilities against us, as also those who do not, lest we should suffer any evil from them. For there is no one who, if he sees a serpent, will not, if he is able, destroy it, in order that neither it, nor any other serpent, may bite a man. And this arises, not only from our hatred of those that are the destroyers of our race, but likewise from that kindness which subsists between one man and another. But though the war against brutes is just, yet we abstain from many which associate with men. Hence, the Greeks do not feed either on dogs, or horses, or asses, because of these, those that are tame are of the same species as the wild. Nevertheless, they eat swine and birds. For a hog is not useful for any thing but food. The Phœnicians, however, and Jews, abstain from it, because, in short, it is not produced in those places. For it is said, that this animal is not seen in Ethiopia even at present. As, therefore, no Greek sacrifices a camel or an elephant to the Gods, because Greece does not produce these animals, so neither is a hog sacrificed to the Gods in Cyprus or Phœnicia, because it is not indigenous in those places. And, for the same reason, neither do the Egyptians sacrifice this animal to the Gods. In short, that some nations abstain from a hog, is similar to our being unwilling to eat the flesh of camels.
15. But why should any one abstain from animals? Is it because feeding on them makes the soul or the body worse? It is, however, evident, that neither of these is deteriorated by it. For those animals that feed on flesh are more sagacious than others, as they are venatic, and possess an art by which they supply themselves with food, and acquire power and strength; as is evident in lions and wolves. So that the eating of flesh neither injures the soul nor the body. This likewise is manifest, both from the athlete, whose bodies become stronger by feeding on flesh, and from physicians, who restore bodies to health by the use of animal food. For this is no small indication that Pythagoras did not think sanely, that none of the wise men embraced his opinion; since neither any one of the seven wise men, nor any of the physiologists who lived after them, nor even the most wise Socrates, or his followers, adopted it.
16. Let it, however, be admitted that all men are persuaded of the truth of this dogma, respecting abstinence from animals. But what will be the boundary of the propagation of animals? For no one is ignorant how numerous the progeny is of the swine and the hare. And to these add all other animals. Whence, therefore, will they be supplied with pasture? And what will husbandmen do? For they will not destroy those who destroy the fruits of the earth. And the earth will not be able to bear the multitude of animals. Corruption also will be produced from the putridity of those that will die. And thus, from pestilence taking place, no refuge will be left. For the sea, and rivers, and marshes, will be filled with fishes, and the air with birds, but the earth will be full of reptiles of every kind.
17. How many likewise will be prevented from having their diseases cured, if animals are abstained from? For we see that those who are blind recover their sight by eating a viper. A servant of Craterus, the physician, happening to be seized with a new kind of disease, in which the flesh fell away from the bones, derived no benefit from medicines; but by eating a viper prepared after the manner of a fish, the flesh became conglutinated to the bones, and he was restored to health. Many other animals also, and their several parts, cure diseases when they are properly used for that purpose; of all which remedies he will be frustrated who rejects animal food.
18. But if, as they say, plants also have a soul, what will become of our life if we neither destroy animals nor plants? If, however, he is not impious who cuts off plants, neither will he who kills animals.
19. But some one may, perhaps, say it is not proper to destroy that which belongs to the same tribe with ourselves; if the souls of animals are of the same essence with ourselves. If, however, it should be granted that souls are inserted in bodies voluntarily, it must be said that it is through a love of juvenility: for in the season of youth there is an enjoyment of all things. Why, therefore, do they not again enter into the nature of man? But if they enter voluntarily, and for the sake of juvenility, and pass through every species of animals, they will be much gratified by being destroyed. For thus their return to the human form will be more rapid. The bodies also which are eaten will not produce any pain in the souls of those bodies, in consequence of the souls being liberated from them; and they will love to be implanted in the nature of man. Hence, as much as they are pained on leaving the human form, so much will they rejoice when they leave other bodies. For thus they will more swiftly become man again, who predominates over all irrational animals, in the same manner as God does over men. There is, therefore, a sufficient cause for destroying other animals, viz. their acting unjustly in destroying men. But if the souls of men are immortal, but those of irrational animals mortal, men will not act unjustly by destroying irrational animals. And if the souls of brutes are immortal, we shall benefit them by liberating them from their bodies. For, by killing them, we shall cause them to return to the human nature.
20. If, however, we [only] defend ourselves [in putting animals to death], we do not act unjustly, but we take vengeance on those that injure us. Hence, if the souls of brutes are indeed immortal, we benefit them by destroying them. But if their souls are mortal, we do nothing impious in putting them to death. And if we defend ourselves against them, how is it possible that in so doing we should not act justly. For we destroy, indeed, a serpent and a scorpion, though they do not attack us, in order that some other person may not be injured by them; and in so doing we defend the human race in general. But shall we not act justly in putting those animals to death, which either attack men, or those that associate with men, or injure the fruits of the earth?
21. If, however, some one should, nevertheless, think it is unjust to destroy brutes, such a one should neither use milk, nor wool, nor sheep, nor honey. For, as you injure a man by taking from him his garments, thus, also, you injure a sheep by shearing it. For the wool which you take from it is its vestment. Milk, likewise, was not produced for you, but for the young of the animal that has it. The bee also collects honey as food for itself; which you, by taking away, administer to your own pleasure. I pass over in silence the opinion of the Egyptians, that we act unjustly by meddling with plants. But if these things were produced for our sake, then the bee, being ministrant to us, elaborates honey, and the wool grows on the back of sheep, that it may be an ornament to us, and afford us a bland heat.
22. Co-operating also with the Gods themselves in what contributes to piety, we sacrifice animals: for, of the Gods, Apollo, indeed, is called λυκοκτονος, the slayer of wolves; and Diana, θηροκτονος, the destroyer of wild beasts. Demi-gods likewise, and all the heroes who excel us both in origin and virtue, have so much approved of the slaughter of animals, that they have sacrificed to the Gods Dodeceïdes and Hecatombs. But Hercules, among other things, is celebrated for being an ox-devourer.
23. It is, however, stupid to say that Pythagoras exhorted men to abstain from animals, in order that he might, in the greatest possible degree, prevent them from eating each other. For, if all men at the time of Pythagoras were anthropophagites, he must be delirious who drew men away from other animals, in order that they might abstain from devouring each other. For, on this account, he ought rather to have exhorted them to become anthropophagites, by showing them that it was an equal crime to devour each other, and to eat the flesh of oxen and swine. But if men at that time did not eat each other, what occasion was there for this dogma? And if he established this law for himself and his associates, the supposition that he did so is disgraceful. For it demonstrates that those who lived with Pythagoras were anthropophagites.
24. For we say that the very contrary of what he conjectured would happen. For, if we abstained from animals, we should not only be deprived of pleasure and riches of this kind, but we should also lose our fields, which would be destroyed by wild beasts; since the whole earth would be occupied by serpents and birds, so that it would be difficult to plough the land; the scattered seeds would immediately be gathered by the birds; and all such fruits as had arrived at perfection, would be consumed by quadrupeds. But men being oppressed by such a want of food, would be compelled, by bitter necessity, to attack each other.
25. Moreover, the Gods themselves, for the sake of a remedy, have delivered mandates to many persons about sacrificing animals. For history is full of instances of the Gods having ordered certain persons to sacrifice animals, and, when sacrificed, to eat them. For, in the return of the Heraclidæ, those who engaged in war against Lacedæmon, in conjunction with Eurysthenes and Proscles, through a want of necessaries, were compelled to eat serpents, which the land at that time afforded for the nutriment of the army. In Libya, also, a cloud of locusts fell for the relief of another army that was oppressed by hunger. The same thing likewise happened at Gades. Bogus was a king of the Mauritanians, who was slain by Agrippa in Mothone. He in that place attacked the temple of Hercules, which was most rich. But it was the custom of the priests daily to sprinkle the altar with blood. That this, however, was not effected by the decision of men, but by that of divinity, the occasion at that time demonstrated. For, the siege being continued for a long time, victims were wanting. But the priest being dubious how he should act, had the following vision in a dream. He seemed to himself to be standing in the middle of the pillars of the temple of Hercules, and afterwards to see a bird sitting opposite to the altar, and endeavouring to fly to it, but which at length flew into his hands. He also saw that the altar was sprinkled with its blood. Seeing this, he rose as soon as it was day, and went to the altar, and standing on the turret, as he thought he did in his dream, he looked round, and saw the very bird which he had seen in his sleep. Hoping, therefore, that his dream would be fulfilled, he stood still, saw the bird fly to the altar and sit upon it, and deliver itself into the hands of the high priest. Thus the bird was sacrificed, and the altar sprinkled with blood. That, however, which happened at Cyzicus, is still more celebrated than this event. For Mithridates having besieged this city, the festival of Proserpine was then celebrated, in which it was requisite to sacrifice an ox. But the sacred herds, from which it was necessary the victim should be taken, fed opposite to the city, on the continent: and one of them was already marked for this purpose. When, therefore, the hour demanded the sacrifice, the ox lowed, and swam over the sea, and the guards of the city opened the gates to it. Then the ox directly ran into the city, and stood at the altar, and was sacrificed to the Goddess. Not unreasonably, therefore, was it thought to be most pious to sacrifice many animals, since it appeared that the sacrifice of them was pleasing to the Gods.
26. But what would be the condition of a city, if all the citizens were of this opinion, [viz. that they should abstain from destroying animals?] For how would they repel their enemies, when they were attacked by them, if they were careful in the extreme not to kill any one of them? In this case, indeed, they must be immediately destroyed. And it would be too prolix to narrate other difficulties and inconveniences, which would necessarily take place. That it is not, however, impious to slay and feed on animals, is evident from this, that Pythagoras himself, though those prior to him permitted the athletæ to drink milk, and to eat cheese, irrigated with water; but others, posterior to him, rejecting this diet, fed them with dry figs; yet he, abrogating the ancient custom, allowed them to feed on flesh, and found that such a diet greatly increased their strength. Some also relate, that the Pythagoreans themselves did not spare animals when they sacrificed to the gods. Such, therefore, are the arguments of Clodius, Heraclides Ponticus, Hermachus the Epicurean, and the Stoics and Peripatetics, [against abstinence from animal food]: among which also are comprehended the arguments which were sent to us by you, O Castricius. As, however, I intend to oppose these opinions, and those of the multitude, I may reasonably premise what follows.
27. In the first place, therefore, it must be known that my discourse does not bring with it an exhortation to every description of men. For it is not directed to those who are occupied in sordid mechanical arts, nor to those who are engaged in athletic exercises; neither to soldiers, nor sailors, nor rhetoricians, nor to those who lead an active life. But I write to the man who considers what he is, whence he came, and whither he ought to tend, and who, in what pertains to nutriment, and other necessary concerns, is different from those who propose to themselves other kinds of life; for to none but such as these do I direct my discourse. For, neither in this common life can there be one and the same exhortation to the sleeper, who endeavours to obtain sleep through the whole of life, and who, for this purpose, procures from all places things of a soporiferous nature, as there is to him who is anxious to repel sleep, and to dispose every thing about him to a vigilant condition. But to the former it is necessary to recommend intoxication, surfeiting, and satiety, and to exhort him to choose a dark house, and A bed luxuriant, broad, and soft,— as the poets say; and that he should procure for himself all such things as are of a soporiferous nature, and which are effective of sluggishness and oblivion, whether they are odours, or ointments, or are liquid or solid medicines. And to the latter it is requisite to advise the use of a drink sober and without wine, food of an attenuated nature, and almost approaching to fasting; a house lucid, and participating of a subtle air and wind, and to urge him to be strenuously excited by solicitude and thought, and to prepare for himself a small and hard bed. But, whether we are naturally adapted to this, I mean to a vigilant life, so as to grant as little as possible to sleep, since we do not dwell among those who are perpetually vigilant, or whether we are designed to be in a soporiferous state of existence, is the business of another discussion, and is a subject which requires very extended demonstrations.
28. To the man, however, who once suspects the enchantments attending our journey through the present life, and belonging to the place in which we dwell; who also perceives himself to be naturally vigilant, and considers the somniferous nature of the region which he inhabits;—to this man addressing ourselves, we prescribe food consentaneous to his suspicion and knowledge of this terrene abode, and exhort him to suffer the somnolent to be stretched on their beds, dissolved in sleep. For it is requisite to be cautious, lest as those who look on the blear-eyed contract an ophthalmy, and as we gape when present with those who are gaping, so we should be filled with drowsiness and sleep, when the region which we inhabit is cold, and adapted to fill the eyes with rheum, as being of a marshy nature, and drawing down all those that dwell in it to a somniferous and oblivious condition. If, therefore, legislators had ordained laws for cities, with a view to a contemplative and intellectual life, it would certainly be requisite to be obedient to those laws, and to comply with what they instituted concerning food. But if they established their laws, looking to a life according to nature, and which is said to rank as a medium, [between the irrational and the intellectual life,] and to what the vulgar admit, who conceive externals, and things which pertain to the body to be good or evil, why should any one, adducing their laws, endeavour to subvert a life, which is more excellent than every law which is written and ordained for the multitude, and which is especially conformable to an unwritten and divine law? For such is the truth of the case.
29. The contemplation which procures for us felicity, does not consist, as same one may think it does, in a multitude of discussions and disciplines; nor does it receive any increase by a quantity of words. For if this were the case, nothing would prevent those from being happy by whom all disciplines are collected together [and comprehended]. Now, however, every discipline by no means gives completion to this contemplation, nor even the disciplines which pertain to truly existing beings, unless there is a conformity to them of our nature and life. For since there are, as it is said, in every purpose three ends, the end with us is to obtain the contemplation of real being, the attainment of it procuring, as much as it is possible for us, a conjunction of the contemplator with the object of contemplation. For the reascent of the soul is not to any thing else than true being itself, nor is its conjunction with any other thing. But intellect is truly-existing being; so that the end is to live according to intellect. Hence such discussions and exoteric disciplines as impede our purification, do not give completion to our felicity. If, therefore, felicity consisted in literary attainments, this end might be obtained by those who pay no attention to their food and their actions. But since for this purpose it is requisite to exchange the life which the multitude lead for another, and to become purified both in words and deeds, let us consider what reasonings and what works will enable us to obtain this end.
30. Shall we say, therefore, that they will be such as separate us from sensibles, and the passions which pertain to them, and which elevate us as much as possible to an intellectual, unimaginative, and impassive life; but that the contraries to these are foreign, and deserve to be rejected? And this by so much the more, as they separate us from a life according to intellect. But, I think, it must be admitted, that we should follow the object to which intellect attracts us. For we resemble those who enter into, or depart from a foreign region, not only because we are banished from our intimate associates, but in consequence of dwelling in a foreign land, we are filled with barbaric passions, and manners, and legal institutes, and to all these have a great propensity. Hence, he who wishes to return to his proper kindred and associates, should not only with alacrity begin the journey, but, in order that he may be properly received, should meditate how he may divest himself of every thing of a foreign nature which he has assumed, and should recall to his memory such things as he has forgotten, and without which he cannot be admitted by his kindred and friends. After the same manner, also, it is necessary, if we intend to return to things which are truly our own, that we should divest ourselves of every thing of a mortal nature which we have assumed, together with an adhering affection towards it, and which is the cause of our descent [into this terrestrial region;] and that we should excite our recollection of that blessed and eternal essence, and should hasten our return to the nature which is without colour and without quality, earnestly endeavouring to accomplish two things; one, that we may cast aside every thing material and mortal; but the other, that we may properly return, and be again conversant with our true kindred, ascending to them in a way contrary to that in which we descended hither. For we were intellectual natures, and we still are essences purified from all sense and irrationality; but we are complicated with sensibles, through our incapability of eternally associating with the intelligible, and through the power of being conversant with terrestrial concerns. For all the powers which energize in conjunction with sense and body, are injured, in consequence of the soul not abiding in the intelligible; (just as the earth, when in a bad condition, though it frequently receives the seed of wheat, yet produces nothing but tares), and this is through a certain depravity of the soul, which does not indeed destroy its essence from the generation of irrationality, but through this is conjoined with a mortal nature, and is drawn down from its own proper to a foreign condition of being.
31. So that, if we are desirous of returning to those natures with which we formerly associated, we must endeavour to the utmost of our power to withdraw ourselves from sense and imagination, and the irrationality with which they are attended, and also from the passions which subsist about them, as far as the necessity of our condition in this life will permit. But such things as pertain to intellect should be distinctly arranged, procuring for it peace and quiet from the war with the irrational part; that we may not only be auditors of intellect and intelligibles, but may as much as possible enjoy the contemplation of them, and, being established in an incorporeal nature, may truly live through intellect; and not falsely in conjunction with things allied to bodies. We must therefore divest ourselves of our manifold garments, both of this visible and fleshly vestment, and of those with which we are internally clothed, and which are proximate to our cutaneous habiliments; and we must enter the stadium naked and unclothed, striving for [the most glorious of all prizes] the Olympia of the soul. The first thing, however, and without which we cannot contend, is to divest ourselves of our garments. But since of these some are external and others internal, thus also with respect to the denudation, one kind is through things which are apparent, but another through such as are more unapparent. Thus, for instance, not to eat, or not to receive what is offered to us, belongs to things which are immediately obvious; but not to desire is a thing more obscure; so that, together with deeds, we must also withdraw ourselves from an adhering affection and passion towards them. For what benefit shall we derive by abstaining from deeds, when at the same time we tenaciously adhere to the causes from which the deeds proceed?
32. But this departure [from sense, imagination, and irrationality,] may be effected by violence, and also by persuasion and by reason, through the wasting away, and, as it may be said, oblivion and death of the passions; which, indeed, is the best kind of departure, since it is accomplished without oppressing that from which we are divulsed. For, in sensibles, a divulsion by force is not effected without either a laceration of a part, or a vestige of avulsion. But this separation is introduced by a continual negligence of the passions. And this negligence is produced by an abstinence from those sensible perceptions which excite the passions, and by a persevering attention to intelligibles. And among these passions or perturbations, those which arise from food are to be enumerated.
33. We should therefore abstain, no less than from other things, from certain food, viz. such as is naturally adapted to excite the passive part of our soul, concerning which it will be requisite to consider as follows: There are two fountains whose streams irrigate the bond by which the soul is bound to the body; and from which the soul being filled as with deadly potions, becomes oblivious of the proper objects of her contemplation. These fountains are pleasure and pain; of which sense indeed is preparative, and the perception which is according to sense, together with the imaginations, opinions, and recollections which accompany the senses. But from these, the passions being excited, and the whole of the irrational nature becoming fattened, the soul is drawn downward, and abandons its proper love of true being. As much as possible, therefore, we must separate ourselves from these. But the separation must be effected by an avoidance of the passions which subsist through the senses and the irrational part. But the senses are employed either on objects of the sight, or of the hearing, or of the taste, or the smell, or the touch; for sense is as it were the metropolis of that foreign colony of passions which we contain. Let us, therefore, consider how much fuel of the passions enters into us through each of the senses. For this is effected partly by the view of the contests of horses and the athlete, or those whose bodies are contorted in dancing; and partly from the survey of beautiful women. For these, ensnaring the irrational nature, attack and subjugate it by all-various deceptions.
34. For the soul, being agitated with Bacchic fury through all these by the irrational part, is made to leap, to exclaim and vociferate, the external tumult being inflamed by the internal, and which was first enkindled by sense. But the excitations through the ears, and which are of a passive nature, are produced by certain noises and sounds, by indecent language and defamation, so that many through these being exiled from reason, are furiously agitated, and some, becoming effeminate, exhibit all-various convolutions of the body. And who is ignorant how much the use of fumigations, and the exhalations of sweet odours, with which lovers supply the objects of their love, fatten the irrational part of the soul? But what occasion is there to speak of the passions produced through the taste? For here, especially, there is a complication of a twofold bond; one which is fattened by the passions excited by the taste; and the other, which we render heavy and powerful, by the introduction of foreign bodies [i.e. of bodies different from our own]. For, as a certain physician said, those are not the only poisons which are prepared by the medical art; but those likewise which we daily assume for food, both in what we eat, and what we drink, and a thing of a much more deadly nature is imparted to the soul through these, than from the poisons which are compounded for the purpose of destroying the body. And as to the touch, it does all but transmute the soul into the body, and produces in it certain inarticulate sounds, such as frequently take place in inanimate bodies. And from all these, recollections, imaginations, and opinions being collected together, excite a swarm of passions, viz. of fear, desire, anger, love, voluptuousness, pain, emulation, solicitude, and disease, and cause the soul to be full of similar perturbations.
35. Hence, to be purified from all these is most difficult, and requires a great contest, and we must bestow much labour both by night and by day to be liberated from an attention to them, and this, because we are necessarily complicated with sense. Whence, also, as much as possible, we should withdraw ourselves from those places in which we may, though unwillingly, meet with this hostile crowd. From experience, also, we should avoid a contest with it, and even a victory over it, and the want of exercise from inexperience.
36. For we learn, that this conduct was adopted by some of the celebrated ancient Pythagoreans and wise men; some of whom dwelt in the most solitary places; but others in temples and sacred groves, from which, though they were in cities, all tumult and the multitude were expelled. But Plato chose to reside in the Academy, a place not only solitary and remote from the city, but which was also said to be insalubrious. Others have not spared even their eyes, through a desire of not being divulsed from the inward contemplation [of reality]. If some one, however, at the same time that he is conversant with men, and while he is filling his senses with the passions pertaining to them, should fancy that he can remain impassive, he is ignorant that he both deceives himself and those who are persuaded by him, nor does he see that we are enslaved to many passions, through not alienating ourselves from the multitude. For he did not speak vainly, and in such a way as to falsify the nature of [the Coryphæan] philosophers, who said of them, “These, therefore, from their youth, neither know the way to the forum, nor where the court of justice or senate-house is situated, or any common place of assembly belonging to the city.” They likewise neither hear nor see laws, or decrees, whether orally promulgated or written. And as to the ardent endeavours of their companions to obtain magistracies, the associations of these, their banquets and wanton feastings, accompanied by pipers, these they do not even dream of accomplishing. But whether any thing in the city has happened well or ill, or what evil has befallen any one from his progenitors, whether male or female, these are more concealed from such a one, than, as it is said, how many measures called choes the sea contains. And besides this, he is even ignorant that he is ignorant of all these particulars. For he does not abstain from them for the sake of renown, but, in reality, his body only dwells, and is conversant in the city; but his reasoning power considering all these as trifling and of no value, “he is borne away,” according to Pindar, “on all sides, and does not apply himself to any thing which is near.”
37. In what is here said, Plato asserts, that the Coryphæan philosopher, by not at all mingling himself with the above-mentioned particulars, remains impassive to them. Hence, he neither knows the way to the court of justice nor the senate-house, nor any thing else which has been before enumerated. He does not say, indeed, that he knows and is conversant with these particulars, and that, being conversant, and filling his senses with them, yet does not know any thing about them; but, on the contrary, he says, that abstaining from them, he is ignorant that he is ignorant of them. He also adds, that this philosopher does not even dream of betaking himself to banquets. Much less, therefore, would he be indignant, if deprived of broth, or pieces of flesh; nor, in short, will he admit things of this kind. And will he not rather consider the abstinence from all these as trifling, and a thing of no consequence, but the assumption of them to be a thing of great importance and noxious? For since there are two paradigms in the order of things, one of a divine nature, which is most happy, the other of that which is destitute of divinity, and which is most miserable; the Coryphæan philosopher will assimilate himself to the one, but will render himself dissimilar to the other, and will lead a life conformable to the paradigm to which he is assimilated, viz. a life satisfied with slender food, and sufficient to itself, and in the smallest degree replete with mortal natures.
38. Hence, as long as any one is discordant about food, and contends that this or that thing should be eaten, but does not conceive that, if it were possible, we should abstain from all food, assenting by this contention to his passions, such a one forms a vain opinion, as if the subjects of his dissension were things of no consequence. He, therefore, who philosophizes, will not separate himself [from his terrestrial bonds] by violence; for he who is compelled to do this, nevertheless remains there from whence he was forced to depart. Nor must it be thought, that he who strengthens these bonds, effects a thing of small importance. So that only granting to nature what is necessary, and this of a light quality, and through more slender food, he will reject whatever exceeds this, as only contributing to pleasure. For he will be persuaded of the truth of what Plato says, that sense is a nail by which the soul is fastened to bodies, through the agglutination of the passions, and the enjoyment of corporeal delight. For if sensible perceptions were no impediment to the pure energy of the soul, why would it be a thing of a dire nature to be in body, while at the same time the soul remained impassive to the motions of the body?
39. How is it, also, that you have decided and said, that you are not passive to things which you suffer, and that you are not present with things by which you are passively affected? For intellect, indeed, is present with itself, though we are not present with it. But he who departs from intellect, is in that place to which he departs; and when, by discursive energies, he applies himself upwards and downwards by his apprehension of things, he is there where his apprehension is. But it is one thing not to attend to sensibles, in consequence of being present with other things, and another for a man to think, that though he attends to sensibles yet he is not present with them. Nor can any one show that Plato admits this, without at the same time demonstrating himself to be deceived. He, therefore, who submits to the assumption of [every kind of] food, and voluntarily betakes himself to [alluring] spectacles, to conversation with the multitude, and laughter; such a one, by thus acting, is there where the passion is which he sustains. But he who abstains from these in consequence of being present with other things, he it is who, through his unskilfulness, not only excites laughter in Thracian maid-servants, but in the rest of the vulgar, and when he sits at a banquet, falls into the greatest perplexity, not from any defect of sensation, or from a superior accuracy of sensible perception, and energizing with the irrational part of the soul alone; for Plato does not venture to assert this; but because, in slanderous conversation, he has nothing reproachful to say of any one, as not knowing any evil of any one, because he has not made individuals the subject of his meditation. Being in such perplexity, therefore, he appears, says Plato, to be ridiculous; and in the praises and boastings of others, as he is manifestly seen to laugh, not dissemblingly, but, in reality, he appears to be delirious.
40. So that, through ignorance of, and abstaining from sensible concerns, he is unacquainted with them. But it is by no means to be admitted, that though he should be familiar with sensibles, and should energize through the irrational part, yet it is possible for him [at the same time] genuinely to survey the objects of intellect. For neither do they who assert that we have two souls, admit that we can attend at one and the same time to two different things. For thus they would make a conjunction of two animals, which being employed in different energies, the one would not be able to perceive the operations of the other.
41. But why would it be requisite that the passions should waste away, that we should die with respect to them, and that this should be daily the subject of our meditation, if it was possible for us, as some assert, to energize according to intellect, though we are at the same time intimately connected with mortal concerns, and this without the intuition of intellect? For intellect sees, and intellect hears [as Epicharmus says]. But if, while eating luxuriously, and drinking the sweetest wine, it were possible to be present with immaterial natures, why may not this be frequently effected while you are present with, and are performing things which it is not becoming even to mention? For these passions every where proceed from the boy which is in us. And you certainly will admit that the baser these passions are, the more we are drawn down towards them. For what will be the distinction which ought here to be made, if you admit that to some things it is not possible to be passive, without being present with them, but that you may accomplish other things, at the same time that you are surveying intelligibles? For it is not because some things are apprehended to be base by the multitude, but others not. For all the above mentioned passions are base. So that to the attainment of a life according to intellect, it is requisite to abstain from all these, in the same manner as from venereal concerns. To nature therefore, but little food must be granted, through the necessity of generation [or of our connexion with a flowing condition of being.] For, where sense and sensible apprehension are, there a departure and separation from the intelligible take place; and by how much stronger the excitation is of the irrational part, by so much the greater is the departure from intellection. For it is not possible for us to be borne along to this place and to that, while we are here, and yet be there, [i.e. be present with an intelligible essence.] For our attentions to things are not effected with a part, but with the whole of ourselves.
42. But to fancy that he who is passively affected according to sense, may, nevertheless, energize about intelligibles, has precipitated many of the Barbarians to destruction; who arrogantly assert, that though they indulge in every kind of pleasure, yet they are able to convert themselves to things of a different nature from sensibles, at the same time that they are energizing with the irrational part. For I have heard some persons patronizing their infelicity after the following manner. “We are not,” say they, “defiled by food, as neither is the sea by the filth of rivers. For we have dominion over all eatables, in the same manner as the sea over all humidity. But if the sea should shut up its mouth, so as not to receive the streams that now flow into it, it would be indeed, with respect to itself, great; but, with respect to the world, small, as not being able to receive dirt and corruption. If, however, it was afraid of being defiled, it would not receive these streams; but knowing its own magnitude, it receives all things, and is not averse to any thing which proceeds into it. In like manner, say they, we also, if we were afraid of food, should be enslaved by the conception of fear. But it is requisite that all things should be obedient to us. For, if we collect a little water, indeed, which has received any filth, it becomes immediately defiled and oppressed by the filth; but this is not the case with the profound sea. Thus, also, aliments vanquish the pusillanimous; but where there is an immense liberty with respect to food, all things are received for nutriment, and no defilement is produced.” These men, therefore, deceiving themselves by arguments of this kind, act in a manner conformable to their deception. But, instead of obtaining liberty, being precipitated into an abyss of infelicity, they are suffocated. This, also, induced some of the Cynics to be desirous of eating every kind of food, in consequence of their pertinaciously adhering to the cause of errors, which we are accustomed to call a thing of an indifferent nature.
43. The man, however, who is cautious, and is suspicious of the enchantments of nature, who has surveyed the essential properties of body, and knows that it was adapted as an instrument to the powers of the soul, will also know how readily passion is prepared to accord with the body, whether we are willing or not, when any thing external strikes it, and the pulsation at length arrives at perception. For perception is, as it were, an answer [to that which causes the perception.] But the soul cannot answer unless she wholly converts herself to the sound, and transfers her animadversive eye to the pulsation. In short, the irrational part not being able to judge to what extent, how, whence, and what thing ought to be the object of attention, but of itself being inconsiderate, like horses without a charioteer; whither it verges downward, thither it is borne along, without any power of governing itself in things external. Nor does it know the fit time or the measure of the food which should be taken, unless the eye of the charioteer is attentive to it, which regulates and governs the motions of irrationality, this part of the soul being essentially blind. But he who takes away from reason its dominion over the irrational part, and permits it to be borne along, conformably to its proper nature: such a one, yielding to desire and anger, will suffer them to proceed to whatever extent they please. On the contrary, the worthy man will so act that his deeds may be conformable to presiding reason, even in the energies of the irrational part.
44. And in this the worthy appears to differ from the depraved man, that the former has every where reason present, governing and guiding, like a charioteer, the irrational part; but the latter performs many things without reason for his guide. Hence the latter is said to be most irrational, and is borne along in a disorderly manner by irrationality; but the former is obedient to reason, and superior to every irrational desire. This, therefore, is the cause why the multitude err in words and deeds, in desire and anger, and why, on the contrary, good men act with rectitude, viz. that the former suffer the boy within them to do whatever it pleases; but the latter give themselves up to the guidance of the tutor of the boy, [i.e. to reason] and govern what pertains to themselves in conjunction with it. Hence in food, and in other corporeal energies and enjoyments, the charioteer being present, defines what is commensurate and opportune. But when the charioteer is absent, and, as some say, is occupied in his own concerns, then, if he also has with him our attention, he does not permit it to be disturbed, or at all to energize with the irrational power. If, however, he should permit our attention to be directed to the boy, unaccompanied by himself, he would destroy the man, who would be precipitately borne along by the folly of the irrational part.
45. Hence, to worthy men, abstinence in food, and in corporeal enjoyments and actions, is more appropriate than abstinence in what pertains to the touch; because though, while we touch bodies, it is necessary we should descend from our proper manners to the instruction of that which is most irrational in us; yet this is still more necessary in the assumption of food. For the irrational nature is incapable of considering what will be the effect of it, because this part of the soul is essentially ignorant of that which is absent. But, with respect to food, if it were possible to be liberated from it, in the same manner as from visible objects, when they are removed from the view; for we can attend to other things when the imagination is withdrawn from them;—if this were possible, it would be no great undertaking to be immediately emancipated from the necessity of the mortal nature, by yielding, in a small degree, to it. Since, however, a prolongation of time in cooking and digesting food, and together with this the co-operation of sleep and rest, are requisite, and, after these, a certain temperament from digestion, and a separation of excrements, it is necessary that the tutor of the boy within us should be present, who, selecting things of a light nature, and which will be no impediment to him, may concede these to nature, in consequence of foreseeing the future, and the impediment which will be produced by his permitting the desires to introduce to us a burden not easily to be borne, through the trifling pleasure arising from the deglutition of food.
46. Reason, therefore, very properly rejecting the much and the superfluous, will circumscribe what is necessary in narrow boundaries, in order that it may not be molested in procuring what the wants of the body demand, through many things being requisite; nor being attentive to elegance, will it need a multitude of servants; nor endeavour to receive much pleasure in eating, nor, through satiety, to be filled with much indolence; nor by rendering its burden [the body] more gross, to become somnolent; nor through the body being replete with things of a fattening nature, to render the bond more strong, but himself more sluggish and imbecile in the performance of his proper works. For, let any man show us who endeavours as much as possible to live according to intellect, and not to be attracted by the passions of the body, that animal food is more easily procured than the food from fruits and herbs; or that the preparation of the former is more simple than that of the latter, and, in short, that it does not require cooks, but, when compared with inanimate nutriment, is unattended by pleasure, is lighter in concoction, and is more rapidly digested, excites in a less degree the desires, and contributes less to the strength of the body than a vegetable diet.
47. If, however, neither any physician, nor philosopher, nor wrestler, nor any one of the vulgar, has dared to assert this, why should we not willingly abstain from this corporeal burden? Why should we not, at the same time, liberate ourselves from many inconveniences by abandoning a fleshly diet? For we should not be liberated from one only, but from myriads of evils, by accustoming ourselves to be satisfied with things of the smallest nature; viz. we should be freed from a superabundance of riches, from numerous servants, a multitude of utensils, a somnolent condition, from many and vehement diseases, from medical assistance, incentives to venery, more gross exhalations, an abundance of excrements, the crassitude of the corporeal bond, from the strength which excites to [base] actions, and, in short, from an Iliad of evils. But from all these, inanimate and slender food, and which is easily obtained, will liberate us, and will procure for us peace, by imparting salvation to our reasoning power. For, as Diogenes says, thieves and enemies are not found among those that feed on maize, but sycophants and tyrants are produced from those who feed on flesh. The cause, however, of our being in want of many things being taken away, together with the multitude of nutriment introduced into the body, and also the weight of digestibles being lightened, the eye of the soul will become free, and will be established as in a port beyond the smoke and the waves of the corporeal nature.
48. And this neither requires monition, nor demonstration, on account of the evidence with which it is immediately attended. Hence, not only those who endeavour to live according to intellect, and who establish for themselves an intellectual life, as the end of their pursuits, have perceived that this abstinence was necessary to the attainment of this end; but, as it appears to me, nearly every philosopher, preferring frugality to luxury, has rather embraced a life which is satisfied with a little, than one that requires a multitude of things. And, what will seem paradoxical to many, we shall find that this is asserted and praised by men who thought that pleasure is the end of those that philosophize. For most of the Epicureans, beginning from the Corypheus of their sect, appear to have been satisfied with maize and fruits, and have filled their writings with showing how little nature requires, and that its necessities may be sufficiently remedied by slender and easily-procured food.
49. For the wealth, say they, of nature is definite, and easily obtained; but that which proceeds from vain opinions, is indefinite, and procured with difficulty. For things which may be readily obtained, remove in a beautiful and abundantly sufficient manner that which, through indigence, is the cause of molestation to the flesh; and these are such as have the simple nature of moist and dry aliments. But every thing else, say they, which terminates in luxury, is not attended with a necessary appetition, nor is it necessarily produced from a certain something which is in pain; but partly arises from the molestation and pungency solely proceeding from something not being present; partly from joy; and partly from vain and false dogmas, which neither pertain to any natural defect, nor to the dissolution of the human frame, those not being present. For things which may every where be obtained, are sufficient for those purposes which nature necessarily requires. But these, through their simplicity and paucity, may be easily procured. And he, indeed, who feeds on flesh, requires also inanimate natures; but he who is satisfied with things inanimate, is easily supplied from the half of what the other wants, and needs but a small expense for the preparation of his food.
50. They likewise say, it is requisite that he who prepares the necessaries of life, should not afterwards make use of philosophy as an accession; but, having obtained it, should, with a confident mind, thus genuinely endure the events of the day. For we shall commit what pertains to ourselves to a bad counsellor, if we measure and procure what is necessary to nature, without philosophy. Hence it is necessary that those who philosophize should provide things of this kind, and strenuously attend to them as much as possible. But, so far as there is a dereliction from thence, [i.e. from philosophizing], which is not capable of effecting a perfect purification, so far we should not endeavour to procure either riches or nutriment. In conjunction, therefore, with philosophy, we should engage in things of this kind, and be immediately persuaded that it is much better to pursue what is the least, the most simple, and light in nutriment. For that which is least, and is unattended with molestation, is derived from that which is least.
51. The preparation also of these things, draws along with it many impediments, either from the weight of the body, [which they are adapted to increase,] or from the difficulty of procuring them, or from their preventing the continuity of the energy of our most principal reasonings, or from some other cause. For this energy then becomes immediately useless, and does not remain unchanged by the concomitant perturbations. It is necessary, however, that a philosopher should hope that he may not be in want of any thing through the whole of life. But this hope will be sufficiently preserved by things which are easily procured; while, on the other hand, this hope is frustrated by things of a sumptuous nature. The multitude, therefore, on this account, though their possessions are abundant, incessantly labour to obtain more, as if they were in want. But the recollection that the greatest possible wealth has no power worth mentioning of dissolving the perturbations of the soul, will cause us to be satisfied with things easily obtained, and of the most simple nature. Things also, which are very moderate and obvious, and which may be procured with the greatest facility, remove the tumult occasioned by the flesh. But the deficiency of things of a luxurious nature will not disturb him who meditates on death. Farther still, the pain arising from indigence is much milder than that which is produced by repletion, and will be considered to be so by him who does not deceive himself with vain opinions. Variety also of food not only does not dissolve the perturbations of the soul, but does not even increase the pleasure which is felt by the flesh. For this is terminated as soon as pain is removed. So that the feeding on flesh does not remove any thing which is troublesome to nature, nor effect any thing which, unless it is accomplished, will end in pain. But the pleasantness with which it is attended is violent, and, perhaps, mingled with the contrary. For it does not contribute to the duration of life, but to the variety of pleasure; and in this respect resembles venereal enjoyments, and the drinking of foreign wines, without which nature is able to remain. For those things, without which nature cannot last, are very few, and may be procured easily, and in conjunction with justice, liberty, quiet, and abundant leisure.
52. Again, neither does animal food contribute, but is rather an impediment to health. For health is preserved through those things by which it is recovered. But it is recovered through a most slender and fleshless diet; so that by this also it is preserved. If, however, vegetable food does not contribute to the strength of Milo, nor, in short, to an increase of strength, neither does a philosopher require strength, or an increase of it, if he intends to give himself up to contemplation, and not to an active and intemperate life. But it is not at all wonderful, that the vulgar should fancy that animal food contributes to health; for they also think that sensual enjoyments and venery are preservative of health, none of which benefit any one; and those that engage in them must be thankful if they are not injured by them. And if many are not of this opinion, it is nothing to us. For neither is any fidelity and constancy in friendship and benevolence to be found among the vulgar; nor are they capable of receiving these, nor of participating of wisdom, or any portion of it which deserves to be mentioned. Neither do they understand what is privately or publicly advantageous; nor are they capable of forming a judgment of depraved and elegant manners, so as to distinguish the one from the other. And, in addition to these things, they are full of insolence and intemperance. On this account, there is no occasion to fear that there will not be those who will feed on animals.
53. For if all men conceived rightly, there would be no need of fowlers, or hunters, or fishermen, or swineherds. But animals governing themselves, and having no guardian and ruler, would quickly perish, and be destroyed by others, who would attack them and diminish their multitude, as is found to be the case with myriads of animals on which men do not feed. But all-various folly incessantly dwelling with mankind, there will be an innumerable multitude of those who will voraciously feed on flesh. It is necessary however to preserve health; not by the fear of death, but for the sake of not being impeded in the attainment of the good which is derived from contemplation. But that which is especially preservative of health, is an undisturbed state of the soul, and a tendency of the reasoning power towards truly existing being. For much benefit is from hence derived to the body, as our associates have demonstrated from experience. Hence some who have been afflicted with the gout in the feet and hands, to such a degree as to be infested with it for eight entire years, have expelled it through abandoning wealth, and betaking themselves to the contemplation of divinity. At the same time, therefore, that they have abandoned riches, and a solicitude about human concerns, they have also been liberated from bodily disease. So that a certain state of the soul greatly contributes both to health and to the good of the whole body. And to this also, for the most part, a diminution of nutriment contributes. In short, as Epicurus likewise has rightly said, that food is to be avoided, the enjoyment of which we desire and pursue, but which, after we have enjoyed, we rank among things of an unacceptable nature. But of this kind is every thing luxuriant and gross. And in this manner those are affected, who are vehemently desirous of such nutriment, and through it are involved either in great expense, or in disease, or repletion, or the privation of leisure.
54. Hence also, in simple and slender food, repletion is to be avoided, and every where we should consider what will be the consequence of the possession or enjoyment of it, what the magnitude of it is, and what molestation of the flesh or of the soul it is capable of dissolving. For we ought never to act indefinitely, but in things of this kind we should employ a boundary and measure; and infer by a reasoning process, that he who fears to abstain from animal food, if he suffers himself to feed on flesh through pleasure, is afraid of death. For immediately, together with a privation of such food, he conceives that something indefinitely dreadful will be present, the consequence of which will be death. But from these and similar causes, an insatiable desire is produced of riches, possessions, and renown, together with an opinion that every good is increased with these in a greater extent of time, and the dread of death as of an infinite evil. The pleasure however which is produced through luxury, does not even approach to that which is experienced by him who lives with frugality. For such a one has great pleasure in thinking how little he requires. For luxury, astonishment about venereal occupations, and ambition about external concerns, being taken away, what remaining use can there be of idle wealth, which will be of no advantage to us whatever, but will only become a burden, no otherwise than repletion?—while, on the other hand, the pleasure arising from frugality is genuine and pure. It is also necessary to accustom the body to become alienated, as much as possible, from the pleasure of the satiety arising from luxurious food, but not from the fulness produced by a slender diet, in order that moderation may proceed through all things, and that what is necessary, or what is most excellent, may fix a boundary to our diet. For he who thus mortifies his body will receive every possible good, through being sufficient to himself, and an assimilation to divinity. And thus also, he will not desire a greater extent of time, as if it would bring with it an augmentation of good. He will likewise thus be truly rich, measuring wealth by a natural bound, and not by vain opinions. Thus too, he will not depend on the hope of the greatest pleasure, the existence of which is incredible, since this would be most troublesome. But he will remain satisfied with his present condition, and will not be anxious to live for a longer period of time.
55. Besides this also, is it not absurd, that he who is in great affliction, or is in some grievous external calamity, or is bound with chains, does not even think of food, nor concern himself about the means of obtaining it; but when it is placed before him, refuses what is necessary to his subsistence; and that the man who is truly in bonds, and is tormented by inward calamities, should endeavour to procure a variety of eatables, paying attention to things through which he will strengthen his bonds? And how is it possible that this should be the conduct of men who know what they suffer, and not rather of those who are delighted with their calamities, and who are ignorant of the evils which they endure? For these are affected in a way contrary to those who are in chains, and who are conscious of their miserable condition; since these, experiencing no gratification in the present life, and being full of immense perturbation, insatiably aspire after another life. For no one who can easily liberate himself from all perturbations, will desire to possess silver tables and couches, and to have ointments and cooks, splendid vessels and garments, and suppers remarkable for their sumptuousness and variety; but such a desire arises from a perfect uselessness to every purpose of the present life, from an indefinite generation of good, and from immense perturbation. Hence some do not remember the past, the recollection of it being expelled by the present; but others do not inquire about the present, because they are not gratified with existing circumstances.
56. The contemplative philosopher, however, will invariably adopt a slender diet. For he knows the particulars in which his bond consists, so that he is not capable of desiring luxuries. Hence, being delighted with simple food, he will not seek for animal nutriment, as if he was not satisfied with a vegetable diet. But if the nature of the body in a philosopher was not such as we have supposed it to be, and was not so tractable, and so adapted to have its wants satisfied through things easily procured, and it was requisite to endure some pains and molestations for the sake of true salvation, ought we not [willingly] to endure them? For when it is requisite that we should be liberated from disease, do we not voluntarily sustain many pains, viz. while we are cut, covered with blood, burnt, drink bitter medicines, and are purged through the belly, through emetics, and through the nostrils, and do we not also reward those who cause us to suffer in this manner? And this being the case, ought we not to sustain every thing, though of the most afflictive nature, with equanimity, for the sake of being purified from internal disease, since our contest is for immortality, and an association with divinity, from which we are prevented through an association with the body? By no means, therefore, ought we to follow the laws of the body, which are violent and adverse to the laws of intellect, and to the paths which lead to salvation. Since, however, we do not now philosophize about the endurance of pain, but about the rejection of pleasures which are not necessary, what apology can remain for those, who impudently endeavour to defend their own intemperance?
57. For if it is requisite not to dissemble any thing through fear, but to speak freely, it is no otherwise possible to obtain the end [of a contemplative life], than by adhering to God, as if fastened by a nail, being divulsed from body, and those pleasures of the soul which subsist through it; since our salvation is effected by deeds, and not by a mere attention to words. But as it is not possible with any kind of diet, and, in short, by feeding on flesh, to become adapted to an union with even some partial deity, much less is this possible with that God who is beyond all things, and is above a nature simply incorporeal; but after all-various purifications, both of soul and body, he who is naturally of an excellent disposition, and lives with piety and purity, will scarcely be thought worthy to perceive him. So that, by how much more the Father of all things excels in simplicity, purity, and sufficiency to himself, as being established far beyond all material representation, by so much the more is it requisite, that he who approaches to him should be in every respect pure and holy, beginning from his body, and ending internally, and distributing to each of the parts, and in short to every thing which is present with him, a purity adapted to the nature of each. Perhaps, however, these things will not be contradicted by any one. But it may be doubted, why we admit abstinence from animal food to pertain to purity, though in sacrifices we slay sheep and oxen, and conceive that these immolations are pure and acceptable to the Gods. Hence, since the solution of this requires a long discussion, the consideration of sacrifices must be assumed from another principle. ON ABSTINENCE FROM ANIMAL FOOD.
Book 2
1. Pursuing therefore the inquiries pertaining to simplicity and purity of diet, we have now arrived, O Castricius, at the discussion of sacrifices; the consideration of which is difficult, and at the same time requires much explanation, if we intend to decide concerning it in such a way as will be acceptable to the Gods. Hence, as this is the proper place for such a discussion, we shall now unfold what appears to us to be the truth on this subject, and what is capable of being narrated, correcting what was overlooked in the hypothesis proposed from the beginning.
2. In the first place therefore we say, it does not follow because animals are slain that it is necessary to eat them. Nor does he who admits the one, I mean that they should be slain, entirely prove that they should be eaten. For the laws permit us to defend ourselves against enemies who attack us [by killing them]; but it did not seem proper to these laws to grant that we should eat them, as being a thing contrary to the nature of man. In the second place, it does not follow, that because it is proper to sacrifice certain animals to dæmons, or Gods, or certain powers, through causes either known or unknown to men, it is therefore necessary to feed on animals. For it may be shown, that men assumed animals in sacrifices, which no one even of those who are accustomed to feed on flesh, would endure to taste. Moreover, in the slaying of animals, the same error is overlooked. For it does not follow, that if it is requisite to kill some, it is therefore necessary to slay all animals, as neither must it be granted, that if irrational animals, therefore men also may be slain.
3. Besides, abstinence from animal food, as we have said in the first book, is not simply recommended to all men, but to philosophers, and to those especially, who suspend their felicity from God, and the imitation of him. For neither in the political life do legislators ordain that the same things shall be performed by private individuals and the priests, but conceding certain things to the multitude, pertaining to food and other necessaries of life, they forbid the priests to use them, punishing the transgression of their mandates by death, or some great fine.
4. For these things not being confused, but distinguished in a proper manner, most of the opposing arguments will be found to be vain. For the greater part of them endeavour to show, either that it is necessary to slay animals, on account of the injuries sustained from them, and it is assumed as a thing consequent, that it is proper to eat them; or because animals are slain in sacrifices, it is inferred that therefore they may be eaten by men. And again, if it is requisite to destroy certain animals, on account of their ferocity, it is conceived, that it must follow, that tame animals likewise ought to be slain. If, also, some persons may be allowed to eat them, such as those who engage in athletic exercises, soldiers, and those who are employed in bodily labour, therefore this may likewise be permitted to philosophers; and if to some, therefore to all of them; though all these inferences are bad, and are incapable of exhibiting any necessity for their adoption. And, indeed, that all of them are bad, will be immediately evident to men that are not contentious. But some of these inferences we have already confuted, and we shall show the fallacy of others as we proceed. Now, however, we shall discuss what pertains to the consideration of sacrifices, unfolding the principles from which they originated, what the first sacrifices were, and of what kind they were; how they came to be changed, and whence the change arose; whether all things ought to be sacrificed by a philosopher, and from what animals sacrifices are made. In short, we shall unfold every thing pertaining to the proposed subject, discovering some things ourselves, but receiving others from the ancients, and as much as possible directing our attention to what is commensurate and adapted to the hypothesis, [or thing intended to be investigated.]
5. It seems that the period is of immense antiquity, from which a nation, the most learned of all others, as Theophrastus says, and who inhabit the most sacred region made by the Nile, began first, from the vestal hearth, to sacrifice to the celestial Gods, not myrrh, or cassia, nor the first-fruits of things mingled with the crocus of frankincense; for these were assumed many generations afterwards, in consequence of error gradually increasing, when men, wanting the necessaries of life, offered, with great labour and many tears, some drops of these, as first-fruits, to the Gods. Hence, they did not at first sacrifice these, but grass, which, as a certain soft wool of prolific nature, they plucked with their hands. For the earth produced trees prior to animals; and long before trees grass, which germinates annually. Hence, gathering the blades and roots, and all the germs of this herb, they committed them to the flames, as a sacrifice to the visible celestial Gods, to whom they paid immortal honour through fire. For to these, also, we preserve in temples an immortal fire, because it is especially most similar to these divinities. But from the exhalation or smoke [εκ δε της θυμιασεως] of things produced in the earth, they called the offerings θυμιατηρια, thumiateria; to sacrifice, they called θυειν, thuein, and the sacrifices, θυσιαι, thusiai; all which, as if unfolding the error which was afterwards introduced, we do not rightly interpret; since we call the worship of the Gods through the immolation of animals θυσια, thusia. But so careful were the ancients not to transgress this custom, that against those who, neglecting the pristine, introduced novel modes of sacrificing, they employed execrations, and therefore they now denominate the substances which are used for fumigations αρωματα, aromata, i.e. aromatics, [or things of an execrable nature.] The antiquity, however, of the before-mentioned fumigations may be perceived by him who considers that many now also sacrifice certain portions of odoriferous wood. Hence, when after grass, the earth produced trees, and men at first fed on the fruits of the oak, they offered to the Gods but few of the fruits on account of their rarity, but in sacrifices they burnt many of its leaves. After this, however, when human life proceeded to a milder nutriment, and sacrifices from nuts were introduced, they said enough of the oak.
6. But as barley first appeared after leguminous substances, the race of men used it in primitive sacrifices, moistening it for this purpose with water. Afterwards, when they had broken and bruised it, so as to render it eatable, as the instruments of this operation afforded a divine assistance to human life, they concealed them in an arcane place, and approached them as things of a sacred nature. But esteeming the food produced from it when bruised to be blessed, when compared with their former nutriment, they offered, in fine, the first-fruits of it to the Gods. Hence also now, at the end of the sacrifices, we use fruits that are bruised or ground; testifying by this how much fumigations have departed from their ancient simplicity; at the same time not perceiving on what account we perform each of these. Proceeding, however, from hence, and being more abundantly supplied, both with other fruits and wheat, the first-fruits of cakes, made of the fine flour of wheat, and of every thing else, were offered in sacrifices to the Gods; many flowers being collected for this purpose, and with these all that was conceived to be beautiful, and adapted, by its odour, to a divine sense, being mingled. From these, also, some were used for garlands, and others were given to the fire. But when they had discovered the use of the divine drops of wine, and honey, and likewise of oil, for the purposes of human life, then they sacrificed these to their causes, the Gods.
7. And these things appear to be testified by the splendid procession in honour of the Sun and the Hours, which is even now performed at Athens, and in which there were other herbs besides grass, and also acorns, the fruit of the crab tree, barley, wheat, a heap of dried figs, cakes made of wheaten and barley flour; and, in the last place, an earthen pot. This mode, however, of offering first-fruits in sacrifices, having, at length, proceeded to great illegality, the assumption of immolations, most dire and full of cruelty, was introduced; so that it would seem that the execrations which were formerly uttered against us, have now received their consummation, in consequence of men slaughtering animals, and defiling altars with blood; and this commenced from that period in which mankind tasted of blood, through having experienced the evils of famine and war. Divinity, therefore, as Theophrastus says, being indignant, appears to have inflicted a punishment adapted to the crime. Hence some men became atheists; but others, in consequence of forming erroneous conceptions of a divine nature, may be more justly called κακοφρονες, kakophrones, than κακοθεοι, kakotheoi, because they think that the Gods are depraved, and in no respect naturally more excellent than we are. Thus, therefore, some were seen to live without sacrificing any thing, and without offering the first-fruits of their possessions to the Gods; but others sacrificed improperly, and made use of illegal oblations.
8. Hence the Thoes, who dwell in the confines of Thrace, as they neither offered any first-fruits, nor sacrificed to the Gods, were at that time suddenly taken away from the rest of mankind; so that neither the inhabitants, nor the city, nor the foundations of the houses, could by any one be found. “Men prone to ill, denied the Gods their due, And by their follies made their days but few. The altars of the bless’d neglected stand, Without the offerings which the laws demand; But angry Jove in dust this people laid, Because no honours to the Gods they paid.” HESIOD. Op. et Di. lib. i. v. 133. Nor did they offer first-fruits to the Gods, as it was just that they should. But with respect to the Bassarians, who formerly were not only emulous of sacrificing bulls, but also ate the flesh of slaughtered men, in the same manner as we now do with other animals; for we offer to the Gods some parts of them as first-fruits, and eat the rest;—with respect to these men, who has not heard, that insanely rushing on and biting each other, and in reality feeding on blood, they did not cease to act in this manner till the whole race was destroyed of those who used sacrifices of this kind?
9. The sacrifice, therefore, through animals is posterior and most recent, and originated from a cause which is not of a pleasing nature, like that of the sacrifice from fruits, but received its commencement either from famine, or some other unfortunate circumstance. The causes, indeed, of the peculiar mactations among the Athenians, had their beginning either in ignorance, or anger, or fear. For the slaughter of swine is attributed to an involuntary error of Clymene, who, by unintentionally striking, slew the animal. Hence her husband, being terrified as if he had perpetrated an illegal deed, consulted the oracle of the Pythian God about it. But as the God did not condemn what had happened, the slaughter of animals was afterwards considered as a thing of an indifferent nature. The inspector, however, of sacred rites, who was the offspring of prophets, wishing to make an offering of first-fruits from sheep, was permitted to do so, it is said, by an oracle, but with much caution and fear. For the oracle was as follows:— “Offspring of prophets, sheep by force to slay, The Gods permit not thee; but with wash’d hands For thee ’tis lawful any sheep to kill, That dies a voluntary death.”
10. But a goat was first slain in Icarus, a mountain of Attica, because it had cropped a vine. And Diomus, who was a priest of Jupiter Polieus, was the first that slew an ox; because, when the festival sacred to Jupiter, and called Diipolia, was celebrated, and fruits were prepared after the ancient manner, an ox approaching tasted the sacred cake. But the priest, being aided by others who were present, slew the ox. And these are the causes, indeed, which are assigned by the Athenians for this deed; but by others, other causes are narrated. All of them, however, are full of explanations that are not holy. But most of them assign famine, and the injustice with which it is attended, as the cause. Hence men having tasted of animals, they offered them in sacrifice, as first-fruits, to the Gods; but prior to this, they were accustomed to abstain from animal food. Whence, since the sacrifice of animals is not more ancient than necessary food, it may be determined from this circumstance what ought to be the nutriment of men. But it does not follow, because men have tasted of and offered animals in sacrifices as first-fruits, that it must necessarily be admitted to be pious to eat that which was not piously offered to the Gods.
11. But what especially proves that every thing of this kind originated from injustice, is this, that the same things are neither sacrificed nor eaten in every nation, but that they conjecture what it is fit for them to do from what they find to be useful to themselves. With the Egyptians, therefore, and Phœnicians, any one would sooner taste human flesh than the flesh of a cow. The cause, however, is, that this animal being useful, is also rare among them. Hence, though they eat bulls, and offer them in sacrifice as first-fruits, yet they spare cows for the sake of their progeny, and ordain that, if any one kill them, it shall be considered as an expiation. And thus, for the sake of utility in one and the same genus of animals, they distinguish what is pious, and what is impious. So that these particulars subsisting after this manner, Theophrastus reasonably forbids those to sacrifice animals who wish to be truly pious; employing these, and other similar arguments, such as the following.
12. In the first place, indeed, because we sacrificed animals through the occurrence, as we have said, of a greater necessity. For pestilence and war were the causes that introduced the necessity of eating them. Since, therefore, we are supplied with fruits, what occasion is there to use the sacrifice of necessity? In the next place, the remunerations of, and thanks for benefits, are to be given differently to different persons, according to the worth of the benefit conferred; so that the greatest remunerations, and from things of the most honourable nature, are to be given to those who have benefited us in the greatest degree, and especially if they are the causes of these gifts. But the most beautiful and honourable of those things, by which the Gods benefit us, are the fruits of the earth. For through these they preserve us, and enable us to live legitimately; so that, from these we ought to venerate them. Besides, it is requisite to sacrifice those things by the sacrifice of which we shall not injure any one. For nothing ought to be so innoxious to all things as sacrifice. But if some one should say, that God gave animals for our use, no less than the fruits of the earth, yet it does not follow that they are, therefore, to be sacrificed, because in so doing they are injured, through being deprived of life. For sacrifice is, as the name implies, something holy. But no one is holy who requites a benefit from things which are the property of another, whether he takes fruits or plants from one who is unwilling to be deprived of them. For how can this be holy, when those are injured from whom they are taken? If, however, he who takes away fruits from others does not sacrifice with sanctity, it cannot be holy to sacrifice things taken from others, which are in every respect more honourable than the fruits of the earth. For a more dire deed is thus perpetrated. But soul is much more honourable than the vegetable productions of the earth, which it is not fit, by sacrificing animals, that we should take away.
13. Some one, however, perhaps may say, that we also take away something from plants [when we eat, and sacrifice them to the Gods]. But the ablation is not similar; since we do not take this away from those who are unwilling that we should. For, if we omitted to gather them, they would spontaneously drop their fruits. The gathering of the fruits, also, is not attended with the destruction of the plants, as it is when animals lose their animating principle. And, with respect to the fruit which we receive from bees, since this is obtained by our labour, it is fit that we should derive a common benefit from it. For bees collect their honey from plants; but we carefully attend to them. On which account it is requisite that such a division should be made [of our attention and their labour] that they may suffer no injury. But that which is useless to them, and beneficial to us, will be the reward which we receive from them [of our attention to their concerns]. In sacrifices, therefore, we should abstain from animals. For, though all things are in reality the property of the Gods, yet plants appear to be our property; since we sow and cultivate them, and nourish them by other attentions which we pay to them. We ought to sacrifice, therefore, from our own property, and not from the property of others; since that which may be procured at a small expense, and which may easily be obtained, is more holy, more acceptable to the Gods, and better adapted to the purposes of sacrifice, and to the exercise of continual piety. Hence, that which is neither holy, nor to be obtained at a small expense, is not to be offered in sacrifice, even though it should be present.
14. But that animals do not rank among things which may be procured easily, and at a small expense, may be seen by directing our view to the greater part of our race: for we are not now to consider that some men abound in sheep, and others in oxen. In the first place, therefore, there are many nations that do not possess any of those animals which are offered in sacrifice, some ignoble animals, perhaps, excepted. And, in the second place, most of those that dwell in cities themselves, possess these but rarely. But if some one should say that the inhabitants of cities have not mild fruits in abundance; yet, though this should be admitted, they are not in want of the other vegetable productions of the earth; nor is it so difficult to procure fruits as it is to procure animals. Hence an abundance of fruits, and other vegetables, is more easily obtained than that of animals. But that which is obtained with facility, and at a small expense, contributes to incessant and universal piety.
15. Experience also testifies that the Gods rejoice in this more than in sumptuous offerings. For when that Thessalian sacrificed to the Pythian deity oxen with gilt horns, and hecatombs, Apollo said, that the offering of Hermioneus was more gratifying to him, though he had only sacrificed as much meal as he could take with his three fingers out of a sack. But when the Thessalian, on hearing this, placed all the rest of his offerings on the altar, the God again said, that by so doing his present was doubly more unacceptable to him than his former offering. Hence the sacrifice which is attended with a small expense is pleasing to the Gods, and divinity looks more to the disposition and manners of those that sacrifice, than to the multitude of the things which are sacrificed.
16. Theopompus likewise narrates things similar to these, viz. that a certain Magnesian came from Asia to Delphi; a man very rich, and abounding in cattle, and that he was accustomed every year to make many and magnificent sacrifices to the Gods, partly through the abundance of his possessions, and partly through piety and wishing to please the Gods. But being thus disposed, he came to the divinity at Delphi, bringing with him a hecatomb for the God, and magnificently honouring Apollo, he consulted his oracle. Conceiving also that he worshipped the Gods in a manner more beautiful than that of all other men, he asked the Pythian deity who the man was that, with the greatest promptitude, and in the best manner, venerated divinity, and made the most acceptable sacrifices, conceiving that on this occasion the God would deem him to be pre-eminent. The Pythian deity however answered, that Clearchus, who dwelt in Methydrium, a town of Arcadia, worshipped the Gods in a way surpassing that of all other men. But the Magnesian being astonished, was desirous of seeing Clearchus, and of learning from him the manner in which he performed his sacrifices. Swiftly, therefore, betaking himself to Methydrium, in the first place, indeed, he despised the smallness and vileness of the town, conceiving that neither any private person, nor even the whole city, could honour the Gods more magnificently and more beautifully than he did. Meeting, however, with the man, he thought fit to ask him after what manner he reverenced the Gods. But Clearchus answered him, that he diligently sacrificed to them at proper times in every month at the new moon, crowning and adorning the statues of Hermes and Hecate, and the other sacred images which were left to us by our ancestors, and that he also honoured the Gods with frankincense, and sacred wafers and cakes. He likewise said, that he performed public sacrifices annually, omitting no festive day; and that in these festivals he worshipped the Gods, not by slaying oxen, nor by cutting victims into fragments, but that he sacrificed whatever he might casually meet with, sedulously offering the first-fruits to the Gods of all the vegetable productions of the seasons, and of all the fruits with which he was supplied. He added, that some of these he placed before the [statues of the] Gods, but that he burnt others on their altars; and that, being studious of frugality, he avoided the sacrificing of oxen.
17. By some writers, also, it is related, that certain tyrants, after the Carthaginians were conquered, having, with great strife among themselves, placed hecatombs before Apollo, afterwards inquired of the God with which of the offerings he was most delighted; and that he answered, contrary to all their expectation, that he was most pleased with the cakes of Docimus. But this Docimus was an inhabitant of Delphi, and cultivated some rugged and stony land. Docimus, therefore, coming on that day from the place which he cultivated, took from a bag which was fastened round him a few handfuls of meal, and sacrificed them to the God, who was more delighted with his offering than with the magnificent sacrifices of the tyrants. Hence, also, a certain poet, because the affair was known, appears to have asserted things of a similar kind, as we are informed by Antiphanes in his Mystics: In simple offerings most the Gods delight: For though before them hecatombs are placed, Yet frankincense is burnt the last of all. An indication this that all the rest, Preceding, was a vain expense, bestowed Through ostentation, for the sake of men; But a small offering gratifies the Gods. Menander likewise, in the comedy called the Morose, says, Pious th’ oblation which with frankincense And popanum is made; for in the fire Both these, when placed, divinity accepts.
18. On this account also, earthen, wooden, and wicker vessels were formerly used, and especially in public sacrifices, the ancients being persuaded that divinity is delighted with things of this kind. Whence, even now, the most ancient vessels, and which are made of wood, are thought to be more divine, both on account of the matter and the simplicity of the art by which they were fashioned. It is said, therefore, that Æschylus, on his brother’s asking him to write a Pæan in honour of Apollo, replied, that the best Pæan was written by Tynnichus; and that if his composition were to be compared with that of Tynnichus, the same thing would take place as if new were compared with ancient statues. For the latter, though they are simple in their formation, are conceived to be divine; but the former, though they are most accurately elaborated, produce indeed admiration, but are not believed to possess so much of a divine nature. Hence Hesiod, praising the law of ancient sacrifices, very properly says, Your country’s rites in sacrifice observe: [In pious works] the ancient law is best.
19. But those who have written concerning sacred operations and sacrifices, admonish us to be accurate in preserving what pertains to the popana, because these are more acceptable to the Gods than the sacrifice which is performed through the mactation of animals. Sophocles also, in describing a sacrifice which is pleasing to divinity, says in his Polyidus: The skins of sheep in sacrifice were used, Libations too of wine, grapes well preserved, And fruits collected in a heap of every kind; The olive’s pinguid juice, and waxen work Most variegated, of the yellow bee. Formerly, also, there were venerable monuments in Delos of those who came from the Hyperboreans, bearing handfuls [of fruits]. It is necessary, therefore, that, being purified in our manners, we should make oblations, offering to the Gods those sacrifices which are pleasing to them, and not such as are attended with great expense. Now, however, if a man’s body is not pure and invested with a splendid garment, he does not think it is qualified for the sanctity of sacrifice. But when he has rendered his body splendid, together with his garment, though his soul at the same time is not purified from vice, yet he betakes himself to sacrifice, and thinks that it is a thing of no consequence; as if divinity did not especially rejoice in that which is most divine in our nature, when it is in a pure condition, as being allied to his essence. In Epidaurus, therefore, there was the following inscription on the doors of the temple: Into an odorous temple, he who goes Should pure and holy be; but to be wise In what to sanctity pertains, is to be pure.
20. But that God is not delighted with the amplitude of sacrifices, but with any casual offering, is evident from this, that of our daily food, whatever it may be that is placed before us, we all of us make an offering to the Gods, before we have tasted it ourselves; this offering being small indeed, but the greatest testimony of honour to divinity. Moreover, Theophrastus shows, by enumerating many of the rites of different countries, that the sacrifices of the ancients were from fruits, and he narrates what pertains to libations in the following manner: “Ancient sacrifices were for the most part performed with sobriety. But those sacrifices are sober in which the libations are made with water. Afterwards, however, libations were made with honey. For we first receive this liquid fruit prepared for us by the bees. In the third place, libations were made with oil; and in the fourth and last place with wine.”
21. These things, however, are testified not only by the pillars which are preserved in Cyrbe, and which contain, as it were, certain true descriptions of the Cretan sacred rites of the Corybantes; but also by Empedocles, who, in discussing what pertains to sacrifices and theogony, or the generation of the Gods, says: With them nor Mars nor tumult dire was found, Nor Saturn, Neptune, or the sovereign Jove, But Venus [beauty’s] queen. And Venus is friendship. Afterwards he adds, With painted animals, and statues once Of sacred form, with unguents sweet of smell, The fume of frankincense and genuine myrrh, And with libations poured upon the ground Of yellow honey, Venus was propitious made. Which ancient custom is still even now preserved by some persons as a certain vestige of the truth. And in the last place, Empedocles says, Nor then were altars wet with blood of bulls Irrationally slain.
22. For, as it appears to me, when friendship and a proper sense of the duties pertaining to kindred natures, was possessed by all men, no one slaughtered any living being, in consequence of thinking that other animals were allied to him. But when strife and tumult, every kind of contention, and the principle of war, invaded mankind, then, for the first time, no one in reality spared any one of his kindred natures. The following particulars, likewise, ought to be considered: For, as though there is an affinity between us and noxious men, who, as it were, by a certain impetus of their own nature and depravity, are incited to injure any one they may happen to meet, yet we think it requisite that all of them should be punished and destroyed; thus also, with respect to those irrational animals that are naturally malefic and unjust, and who are impelled to injure those that approach them, it is perhaps fit that they should be destroyed. But with respect to other animals who do not at all act unjustly, and are not naturally impelled to injure us, it is certainly unjust to destroy and murder them, no otherwise than it would be to slay men who are not iniquitous. And this seems to evince, that the justice between us and other animals does not arise from some of them being naturally noxious and malefic, but others not, as is also the case with respect to men.
23. Are therefore those animals to be sacrificed to the Gods which are thought to be deserving of death? But how can this be possible, if they are naturally depraved? For it is no more proper to sacrifice such as these, than it would be to sacrifice mutilated animals. For thus, indeed, we shall offer the first-fruits of things of an evil nature, but we shall not sacrifice for the sake of honouring the Gods. Hence, if animals are to be sacrificed to the Gods, we should sacrifice those that are perfectly innoxious. It is however acknowledged, that those animals are not to be destroyed who do not at all injure us, so that neither are they to be sacrificed to the Gods. If, therefore, neither these, nor those that are noxious, are to be sacrificed, is it not evident that we should abstain from them more than from any thing else, and that we should not sacrifice any one of them, though it is fit that some of them should be destroyed?
24. To which may be added, that we should sacrifice to the Gods for the sake of three things, viz. either for the sake of honouring them, or of testifying our gratitude, or through our want of good. For, as we offer first-fruits to good men, thus also we think it is necessary that we should offer them to the Gods. But we honour the Gods, either exploring the means of averting evils and obtaining good, or when we have been previously benefited, or in order that we may obtain some present advantage and assistance, or merely for the purpose of venerating the goodness of their nature. So that if the first-fruits of animals are to be offered to the Gods, some of them for the sake of this are to be sacrificed. For whatever we sacrifice, we sacrifice for the sake of some one of the above-mentioned particulars. Is it therefore to be thought that God is honoured by us, when we are directly seen to act unjustly through the first-fruits which we offer to him? Or will he not rather think that he is dishonoured by such a sacrifice, in which, by immolating animals that have not at all injured us, we acknowledge that we have acted unjustly. So that no one of other animals is to be sacrificed for the sake of honouring divinity. Nor yet are they to be sacrificed for the purpose of testifying our gratitude to the Gods. For he who makes a just retribution for the benefits he has received, ought not to make it by doing an injury to certain other animals. For he will no more appear to make a retribution than he who, plundering his neighbour of his property, should bestow it on another person for the sake of honour. Neither are animals to be sacrificed for the sake of obtaining a certain good of which we are in want. For he who endeavours to be benefited by acting unjustly, is to be suspected as one who would not be grateful even when he is benefited. So that animals are not to be sacrificed to the Gods through the expectation of deriving advantage from the sacrifice. For he who does this, may perhaps elude men, but it is impossible that he can elude divinity. If, therefore, we ought to sacrifice for the sake of a certain thing, but this is not to be done for the sake of any of the before mentioned particulars, it is evident that animals ought not to be sacrificed.
25. For, by endeavouring to obliterate the truth of these things through the pleasures which we derive from sacrifices, we deceive ourselves, but cannot deceive divinity. Of those animals, therefore, which are of an ignoble nature, which do not impart to our life any superior utility, and which do not afford us any pleasure, we do not sacrifice any one to the Gods. For who ever sacrificed serpents, scorpions, and apes, or any one of such like animals? But we do not abstain from any one of those animals which afford a certain utility to our life, or which have something in them that contributes to our enjoyments; since we, in reality, cut their throats, and excoriate them, under the patronage of divinity. For we sacrifice to the Gods oxen and sheep, and besides these, stags and birds, and fat hogs, though they do not at all participate of purity, but afford us delight. And of these animals, indeed, some, by co-operating with our labours, afford assistance to our life, but others supply us with food, or administer to our other wants. But those which effect neither of these, yet, through the enjoyment which is derived from them, are slain by men in sacrifices similarly with those who afford us utility. We do not, however, sacrifice asses or elephants, or any other of those animals that co-operate with us in our labours, but are not subservient to our pleasure; though, sacrificing being excepted, we do not abstain from such like animals, but we cut their throats on account of the delight with which the deglutition of them is attended; and of those which are fit to be sacrificed, we do not sacrifice such as are acceptable to the Gods, but such as in a greater degree gratify the desires of men; thus testifying against ourselves, that we persist in sacrificing to the Gods, for the sake of our own pleasure, and not for the sake of gratifying the Gods.
26. But of the Syrians, the Jews indeed, through the sacrifice which they first made, even now, says Theophrastus, sacrifice animals, and if we were persuaded by them to sacrifice in the same way that they do, we should abstain from the deed. For they do not feast on the flesh of the sacrificed animals, but having thrown the whole of the victims into the fire, and poured much honey and wine on them during the night, they swiftly consume the sacrifice, in order that the all-seeing sun may not become a spectator of it. And they do this, fasting during all the intermediate days, and through the whole of this time, as belonging to the class of philosophers, and also discourse with each other about the divinity. But in the night, they apply themselves to the theory of the stars, surveying them, and through prayers invoking God. For these make offerings both of other animals and themselves, doing this from necessity, and not from their own will. The truth of this, however, may be learnt by any one who directs his attention to the Egyptians, the most learned of all men; who are so far from slaying other animals, that they make the images of these to be imitations of the Gods; so adapted and allied do they conceive these to be both to Gods and men.
27. For at first, indeed, sacrifices of fruits were made to the Gods; but, in the course of time, men becoming negligent of sanctity, in consequence of fruits being scarce, and, through the want of legitimate nutriment, being impelled to eat each other; then supplicating divinity with many prayers, they first began to make oblations of themselves to the Gods, not only consecrating to the divinities whatever among their possessions was most beautiful, but, proceeding beyond this, they sacrificed those of their own species. Hence, even to the present time, not only in Arcadia, in the Lupercal festivals, and in Carthage, men are sacrificed in common to Saturn, but periodically, also, for the sake of remembering the legal institute, they sprinkle the altars of those of the same tribe with blood, although the rites of their sacrifices exclude, by the voice of the crier, him from engaging in them who is accused of human slaughter. Proceeding therefore from hence, they made the bodies of other animals supply the place of their own in sacrifices, and again, through a satiety of legitimate nutriment, becoming oblivious of piety, they were induced by voracity to leave nothing untasted, nothing undevoured. And this is what now happens to all men with respect to the aliment from fruits. For when, by the assumption of them, they have alleviated their necessary indigence, then searching for a superfluity of satiety, they labour to procure many things for food which are placed beyond the limits of temperance. Hence, as if they had made no ignoble sacrifices to the Gods, they proceeded also to taste the animals which they immolated; and from this, as a principle of the deed, the eating of animals became an addition to men to the nutriment derived from fruits. As, therefore, antiquity offered the first produce of fruits to the Gods, and gladly, after their pious sacrifice, tasted what they offered, thus also, when they sacrificed the firstlings of animals to the divinities, they thought that the same thing ought to be done by them, though ancient piety did not ordain these particulars after this manner, but venerated each of the Gods from fruits. For with such oblations, both nature, and every sense of the human soul, are delighted. No altar then was wet with blood of bulls Irrationally slain; but this was thought To be of every impious deed the worst, Limbs to devour of brutes deprived of life.
28. The truth of this may also be perceived from the altar which is even now preserved about Delos, which, because no animal is brought to, or is sacrificed upon it, is called the altar of the pious. So that the inhabitants not only abstain from sacrificing animals, but they likewise conceive, that those who established, are similarly pious with those who use the altar. Hence, the Pythagoreans having adopted this mode of sacrifice, abstained from animal food through the whole of life. But when they distributed to the Gods a certain animal instead of themselves, they merely tasted of it, living in reality without touching other animals. We, however, do not act after this manner; but being filled with animal diet, we have arrived at this manifold illegality in our life by slaughtering animals, and using them for food. For neither is it proper that the altars of the Gods should be defiled with murder, nor that food of this kind should be touched by men, as neither is it fit that men should eat one another; but the precept which is still preserved at Athens, should be obeyed through the whole of life.
29. For formerly, as we have before observed, when men sacrificed to the Gods fruits and not animals, and did not assume the latter for food, it is said, that a common sacrifice being celebrated at Athens, one Diomus, or Sopater, who was not a native, but cultivated some land in Attica, seizing a sharp axe which was near to him, and being excessively indignant, struck with it an ox, who, coming from his labour, approached to a table, on which were openly placed cakes and other offerings which were to be burnt as a sacrifice to the Gods, and ate some, but trampled on the rest of the offerings. The ox, therefore, being killed, Diomus, whose anger was now appeased, at the same time perceived what kind of deed he had perpetrated. And the ox, indeed, he buried. But embracing a voluntary banishment, as if he had been accused of impiety, he fled to Crete. A great dryness, however, taking place in the Attic land from vehement heat, and a dreadful sterility of fruit, and the Pythian deity being in consequence of it consulted by the general consent, the God answered, that the Cretan exile must expiate the crime; and that, if the murderer was punished, and the statue of the slain ox was erected in the place in which it fell, this would be beneficial both to those who had and those who had not tasted its flesh. An inquiry therefore being made into the affair, and Sopater, together with the deed, having been discovered, he, thinking that he should be liberated from the difficulty in which he was now involved, through the accusation of impiety, if the same thing was done by all men in common, said to those who came to him, that it was necessary an ox should be slain by the city. But, on their being dubious who should strike the ox, he said that he would undertake to do it, if they would make him a citizen, and would be partakers with him of the slaughter. This, therefore, being granted, they returned to the city, and ordered the deed to be accomplished in such a way as it is performed by them at present, [and which was as follows:]
30. They selected virgins who were drawers of water; but these brought water for the purpose of sharpening an axe and a knife. And these being sharpened, one person gave the axe, another struck with it the ox, and a third person cut the throat of the ox. But after this, having excoriated the animal, all that were present ate of its flesh. These things therefore being performed, they sewed up the hide of the ox, and having stuffed it with straw, raised it upright in the same form which it had when alive, and yoked it to a plough, as if it was about to work with it. Instituting also a judicial process, respecting the slaughter of the ox, they cited all those who were partakers of the deed, to defend their conduct. But as the drawers of water accused those who sharpened the axe and the knife, as more culpable than themselves, and those who sharpened these instruments accused him who gave the axe, and he accused him who cut the throat of the ox, and this last person accused the knife,—hence, as the knife could not speak, they condemned it as the cause of the slaughter. From that time also, even till now, during the festival sacred to Jupiter, in the Acropolis, at Athens, the sacrifice of an ox is performed after the same manner. For, placing cakes on a brazen table, they drive oxen round it, and the ox that tastes of the cakes that are distributed on the table, is slain. The race likewise of those who perform this, still remains. And all those, indeed, who derive their origin from Sopater are called boutupoi [i.e. slayers of oxen]; but those who are descended from him that drove the ox round the table, are called kentriadai, [or stimulators.] And those who originate from him that cut the throat of the ox, are denominated daitroi, [or dividers,] on account of the banquet which takes place from the distribution of flesh. But when they have filled the hide, and the judicial process is ended, they throw the knife into the sea.
31. Hence, neither did the ancients conceive it to be holy to slay animals that co-operated with us in works beneficial to our life, and we should avoid doing this even now. And as formerly it was not pious for men to injure these animals, so now it should be considered as unholy to slay them for the sake of food. If, however, this is to be done from motives of religious reverence of the Gods, yet every passion or affection which is essentially produced from bodies is to be rejected, in order that we may not procure food from improper substances, and thus have an incentive to violence as the intimate associate of our life. For by such a rejection we shall, at least, all of us derive great benefit in what pertains to our mutual security, if we do not in any thing else. For those whose sense is averse to the destruction of animals of a species different from their own, will evidently abstain from injuring those of their own kind. Hence it would perhaps have been best, if men in after-times had immediately abstained from slaughtering these animals; but since no one is free from error, it remains for posterity to take away by purifications the crime of their ancestors, respecting nutriment. This, however, will be effected, if, placing before our eyes the dire nature of such conduct, we exclaim with Empedocles: Ah me, while yet exempt from such a crime, Why was I not destroyed by cruel Time, Before these lips began the guilty deed, On the dire nutriment of flesh to feed? For in those only the appropriate sense sympathetically grieves for errors that have been committed, who endeavour to find a remedy for the evils with which they are afflicted; so that every one, by offering pure and holy sacrifices to divinity, may through sanctity obtain the greatest benefits from the Gods.
32. But the benefit derived from fruits is the first and the greatest of all others, and which, as soon as they are matured, should alone be offered to the Gods, and to Earth, by whom they are produced. For she is the common Vesta of Gods and men; and it is requisite that all of us, reclining on her surface, as on the bosom of our mother and nurse, should celebrate her divinity, and love her with a parental affection, as the source of our existence. For thus, when we exchange this life for another, we shall again be thought worthy of a residence in the heavens, and of associating with all the celestial Gods, whom, now beholding, we ought to venerate with those fruits of which they are the causes, sacrificing indeed to them from all these, when they have arrived at maturity, but not conceiving all of us to be sufficiently worthy to sacrifice to the Gods. For as all things are not to be sacrificed to the Gods, so neither perhaps are the Gods gratified by the sacrifice of every one. This, therefore, is the substance of the arguments adduced by Theophrastus, to show that animals ought not to be sacrificed; exclusive of the interspersed fabulous narrations, and a few things which we have added to what he has said.
33. I, however, shall not attempt to dissolve the legal institutes which the several nations have established. For it is not my design at present to speak about a polity. But as the laws by which we are governed permit us to venerate divinity by things of the most simple, and of an inanimate nature, hence, selecting that which is the least costly, let us sacrifice according to the law of the city, and endeavour to offer an appropriate sacrifice, approaching with consummate purity to the Gods. In short, if the oblation of first-fruits is of any value, and is an acknowledgment of thanks for the benefits which we receive, it will be most irrational to abstain ourselves from animals, and yet offer the first-fruits of these to the Gods. For neither are the Gods worse than we are, so as to be in want of those things of which we are not indigent, nor is it holy to offer the first-fruits of that nutriment from which we ourselves abstain. For we find it is usual with men, that, when they refrain from animal food, they do not make oblations of animals; but that they offer to the Gods the first-fruits of what they themselves eat. Hence also it is now fit, that he who abstains from animals should offer the first-fruits of things which he touches [for the purpose of food].
34. Let us therefore also sacrifice, but let us sacrifice in such a manner as is fit, offering different sacrifices to different powers; to the God indeed who is above all things, as a certain wise man said, neither sacrificing with incense, nor consecrating any thing sensible. For there is nothing material, which is not immediately impure to an immaterial nature. Hence, neither is vocal language, nor internal speech, adapted to the highest God, when it is defiled by any passion of the soul; but we should venerate him in profound silence with a pure soul, and with pure conceptions about him. It is necessary, therefore, that being conjoined with and assimilated to him, we should offer to him, as a sacred sacrifice, the elevation of our intellect, which offering will be both a hymn and our salvation. In an impassive contemplation, therefore, of this divinity by the soul, the sacrifice to him is effected in perfection; but to his progeny, the intelligible Gods, hymns, orally enunciated, are to be offered. For to each of the divinities, a sacrifice is to be made of the first-fruits of the things which he bestows, and through which he nourishes and preserves us. As, therefore, the husbandman offers handfuls of the fruits and berries which the season first produces; thus also we should offer to the divinities the first-fruits of our conceptions of their transcendent excellence, giving them thanks for the contemplation which they impart to us, and for truly nourishing us through the vision of themselves, which they afford us, associating with, appearing to, and shining upon us, for our salvation.
35. Now, however, many of those who apply themselves to philosophy are unwilling to do this; and, pursuing renown rather than honouring divinity, they are busily employed about statues, neither considering whether they are to be reverenced or not, nor endeavouring to learn from those who are divinely wise, to what extent, and to what degree, it is requisite to proceed in this affair. We, however, shall by no means contend with these, nor are we very desirous of being well instructed in a thing of this kind; but imitating holy and ancient men, we offer to the Gods, more than any thing else, the first-fruits of contemplation, which they have imparted to us, and by the use of which we become partakers of true salvation.
36. The Pythagoreans, therefore, diligently applying themselves to the study of numbers and lines, sacrificed for the most part from these to the Gods, denominating, indeed, a certain number Minerva, but another Diana, and another Apollo: and again, they called one number justice, but another temperance. In diagrams also they adopted a similar mode. And thus, by offerings of this kind, they rendered the Gods propitious to them, so as to obtain of them the object of their wishes, by the things which they dedicated to, and the names by which they invoked them. They likewise frequently employed their aid in divination, and if they were in want of a certain thing for the purpose of some investigation. In order, therefore, to effect this, they made use of the Gods within the heavens, both the erratic and non-erratic, of all of whom it is requisite to consider the sun as the leader; but to rank the moon in the second place; and we should conjoin with these fire, in the third place, from its alliance to them, as the theologist says. He also says that no animal is to be sacrificed; but that first-fruits are to be offered from meal and honey, and the vegetable productions of the earth. He adds, that fire is not to be enkindled on a hearth defiled with gore; and asserts other things of the like kind. For what occasion is there to transcribe all that he says? for he who is studious of piety knows, indeed, that to the Gods no animal is to be sacrificed, but that a sacrifice of this kind pertains to dæmons, and other powers, whether they are beneficent, or depraved. He likewise knows who those are that ought to sacrifice to these, and to what extent they ought to proceed in the sacrifices which they make. Other things, however, will be passed over by me in silence. But what some Platonists have divulged, I shall lay before the reader, in order that the things proposed to be discussed, may become manifest to the intelligent. What they have unfolded, therefore, is as follows:
37. The first God being incorporeal, immoveable, and impartible, and neither subsisting in any thing, nor restrained in his energies, is not, as has been before observed, in want of any thing external to himself, as neither is the soul of the world; but this latter, containing in itself the principle of that which is triply divisible, and being naturally self-motive, is adapted to be moved in a beautiful and orderly manner, and also to move the body of the world according to the most excellent reasons [i.e. productive principles or powers]. It is, however, connected with and comprehends body, though it is itself incorporeal, and liberated from the participation of any passion. To the remaining Gods, therefore, to the world, to the inerratic and erratic stars, who are visible Gods, consisting of soul and body, thanks are to be returned after the above-mentioned manner, through sacrifices from inanimate natures. The multitude, therefore, of those invisible beings remains for us, whom Plato indiscriminately calls dæmons; but of these, some being denominated by men, obtain from them honours, and other religious observances, similar to those which are paid to the Gods; but others, who for the most part are not explicitly denominated, receive an occult religious reverence and appellation from certain persons in villages and certain cities; and the remaining multitude is called in common by the name of dæmons. The general persuasion, however, respecting all these invisible beings, is this, that if they become angry through being neglected, and deprived of the religious reverence which is due to them, they are noxious to those by whom they are thus neglected, and that they again become beneficent, if they are appeased by prayers, supplications, and sacrifices, and other similar rites.
38. But the confused notion which is formed of these beings, and which has proceeded to great crimination, necessarily requires that the nature of them should be distinguished according to reason. For perhaps it will be said, that it is requisite to show whence the error concerning them originated among men. The distinction, therefore, must be made after the following manner. Such souls as are the progeny of the whole soul of the universe, and who govern the great parts of the region under the moon, these, being incumbent on a pneumatic substance or spirit, and ruling over it conformably to reason, are to be considered as good dæmons, who are diligently employed in causing every thing to be beneficial to the subjects of their government, whether they preside over certain animals, or fruits, which are arranged under their inspective care, or over things which subsist for the sake of these, such as showers of rain, moderate winds, serene weather, and other things which cooperate with these, such as the good temperament of the seasons of the year. They are also our leaders in the attainment of music, and the whole of erudition, and likewise of medicine and gymnastic, and of every thing else similar to these. For it is impossible that these dæmons should impart utility, and yet become, in the very same things, the causes of what is detrimental. Among these two, those transporters, as Plato calls them, [in his Banquet] are to be enumerated, who announce the affairs of men to the Gods, and the will of the Gods to men; carrying our prayers, indeed, to the Gods as judges, but oracularly unfolding to us the exhortations and admonitions of the Gods. But such souls as do not rule over the pneumatic substance with which they are connected, but for the most part are vanquished by it; these are vehemently agitated and borne along [in a disorderly manner,] when the irascible motions and the desires of the pneumatic substance, receive an impetus. These souls, therefore, are indeed dæmons, but are deservedly called malefic dæmons.
39. All these beings, likewise, and those who possess a contrary power, are invisible, and perfectly imperceptible by human senses; for they are not surrounded with a solid body, nor are all of them of one form, but they are fashioned in numerous figures. The forms, however, which characterize their pneumatic substance, at one time become apparent, but at another are invisible. Sometimes also those that are malefic, change their forms; but the pneumatic substance, so far as it is corporeal, is passive and corruptible: and though, because it is thus bound by the souls [that are incumbent on it,] the form of it remains for a long time, yet it is not eternal. For it is probable that something continually flows from it, and also that it is nourished. The pneumatic substance, therefore, of good dæmons, possesses symmetry, in the same manner as the bodies of the visible Gods; but the spirit of malefic dæmons is deprived of symmetry, and in consequence of its abounding in passivity, they are distributed about the terrestrial region. Hence, there is no evil which they do not attempt to effect; for, in short, being violent and fraudulent in their manners, and being also deprived of the guardian care of more excellent dæmons, they make, for the most part, vehement and sudden attacks; sometimes endeavouring to conceal their incursions, but at other times assaulting openly. Hence the molestations which are produced by them are rapid; but the remedies and corrections which proceed from more excellent dæmons, appear to be more slowly effected: for every thing which is good being tractable and equable, proceeds in an orderly manner, and does not pass beyond what is fit. By forming this opinion, therefore, you will never fall into that most absurd notion, that evil may be expected from the good, or good from the evil. For this notion is not only attended with absurdity, but the multitude, receiving through it the most erroneous conceptions of the Gods, disseminate them among the rest of mankind.
40. It must be admitted, therefore, that one of the greatest injuries occasioned by malefic dæmons is this, that though they are the causes of the calamities which take place about the earth, such as pestilence, sterility, earthquakes, excessive dryness, and the like, yet they endeavour to persuade us, that they are the causes of things the most contrary to these, viz. of fertility, [salubrity, and elementary peace.] Hence, they exonerate themselves from blame, and, in the first place, endeavour to avoid being detected as the sources of injury; and, in the next place, they convert us to supplications and sacrifices to the beneficent Gods, as if they were angry. But they effect these, and things of a similar nature, in consequence of wishing to turn us from right conceptions of the Gods, and convert us to themselves; for they are delighted with all such as act thus incongruously and discordantly, and, as it were, assuming the persons of other Gods, they enjoy the effects of our imprudence and folly; conciliating to themselves the good opinion of the vulgar, by inflaming the minds of men with the love of riches, power, and pleasure, and filling them with the desire of vain glory, from which sedition, and war, and other things allied to these, are produced. But that which is the most dire of all things, they proceed still farther, and persuade men that similar things are effected by the greatest Gods, and do not stop till they even subject the most excellent of the divinities to these calumnies, through whom they say every thing is in perfect confusion. And not only the vulgar are affected in this manner, but not a few also of those who are conversant with philosophy. The cause of this, however, extends equally to philosophers, and the vulgar; for of philosophers, those who do not depart from the prevailing notions, fall into the same error with the multitude; and again, the multitude, on hearing assertions from celebrated men conformable to their own opinions, are in a greater degree corroborated in conceiving things of this kind of the Gods.
41. For poetry also inflames the opinions of men, by employing a diction adapted to produce astonishment and enchantment, and not only allures the ears, but is also capable of procuring belief in things that are most impossible. At the same time, however, it is requisite to be firmly persuaded, that what is good can never injure, nor what is evil can ever be beneficial; for, as Plato says, it is not the province of heat to refrigerate, but of that which is contrary to heat; and, in like manner, neither is it the province of that which is just to injure. But divinity is naturally the most just of all things; since otherwise he would not be divinity. Hence this power and portion of good is not to be abscinded from beneficent dæmons; for the power which is naturally adapted, and wishes to injure, is contrary to the power which is beneficent: but contraries can never subsist about the same thing. As malefic dæmons, therefore, injure the mortal race in many respects, and sometimes in things of the greatest consequence, good dæmons not only never cease to act conformably to their office, but also, as much as possible, presignify to us the dangers which are impendent from malefic dæmons, unfolding these through dreams, through a divinely inspired soul, and through many other things; so that he who is capable of explaining what is signified, may know and avoid all the perils with which he is threatened. For they indicate [future events] to all men, but every one cannot understand what they indicate, nor is every one able to read what is written by them; but he alone is able to do this, who has learnt their letters. All enchantment, however, [or witchcraft,] is effected through dæmons of a contrary nature; for those who perpetrate evil through enchantments, especially venerate these malefic beings, and the power that presides over them.
42. For they are full of every kind of imagination, and are sufficiently qualified to deceive, through effects of a prodigious nature; and through these, unhappy men procure philtres, and amatory allurements. For all intemperance, and hope of possessing wealth and renown, and especially deception, exist through these, since falsehood is allied to these malevolent beings; for they wish to be considered as Gods, and the power which presides over them is ambitious to appear to be the greatest God. These are they that rejoice in libations, and the savour of sacrifices, through which their pneumatic vehicle is fattened; for this vehicle lives through vapours and exhalations, and the life of it is various through various exhalations. It is likewise corroborated by the savour of blood and flesh.
43. On this account, a wise and temperate man will be religiously afraid to use sacrifices of this kind, through which he will attract to himself such-like dæmons; but he will endeavour in all possible ways to purify his soul. For these malefic beings do not attack a pure soul, because it is dissimilar to them; but if it is necessary to cities to render them propitious, this is nothing to us. For by these riches, and things external and corporeal, are thought to be good, and their contraries evil; but the smallest attention is paid by them to the good of the soul. We however, to the utmost of our ability, endeavour not to be in want of those things which they impart; but all our endeavour is to become similar to God, and to the [divine] powers with which he is surrounded both from what pertains to the soul, and from externals; and this is effected through an entire liberation from the dominion of the passions, an evolved perception of truly existing beings, and a vital tendency towards them. On the other hand, we strive to become dissimilar to depraved men and evil dæmons, and, in short, to every being that rejoices in a mortal and material nature. So that, conformably to what is said by Theophrastus, we also shall sacrifice from those things which theologists permit us to use for this purpose; as well knowing, that by how much the more we neglect to exempt ourselves from the passions of the soul, by so much the more we connect ourselves with a depraved power, and render it necessary that he should become propitious to us. For, as theologists say, it is necessary that those who are bound to things external, and have not yet vanquished their passions, should avert the anger of this [malefic] power; since, if they do not, there will be no end to their labours.
44. Thus far what pertains to sacrifices has been elucidated. As we said, however, at first, as it is not entirely necessary, if animals are to be sacrificed, that they are also to be eaten, we shall now show that it is necessary we should not eat them, though it may be sometimes necessary that they should be sacrificed. For all theologists agree in this, that in sacrifices, which are made for the purpose of averting some evil, the immolated animals are not to be tasted, but are to be used as expiations. For, say they, no one should go into the city, nor into his own house, till he has first purified his garments, and his body, in rivers, or some fountain. So that they order those whom they permit to sacrifice, to abstain from the victims, and to purify themselves before they sacrifice by fasting, and especially by abstaining from animals. They add, that purity is the guardian of piety; and is, as it were, a symbol or divine seal, which secures its possessor from the attacks and allurements of evil dæmons. For such a one, being contrarily disposed to, and more divine in his operations than those by whom he is attacked, because he is more pure both in his body and in the passions of his soul, remains uninjured, in consequence of being surrounded with purity as with a bulwark.
45. Hence a defence of this kind has appeared to be necessary even to enchanters; though it is not efficacious with them on all occasions. For they invoke evil dæmons for lascivious purposes. So that purity does not belong to enchanters, but to divine men, and such as are divinely wise; since it every where becomes a guard to those that use it, and conciliates them with a divine nature. I wish, therefore, that enchanters would make use of purity continually, for then they would not employ themselves in incantations, because, through this, they would be deprived of the enjoyment of those things, for the sake of which they act impiously. Whence becoming full of passions, and abstaining for a short time from impure food, they are notwithstanding replete with impurity, and suffer the punishment of their illegal conduct towards the whole of things, partly from those whom they irritate, and partly from Justice, who perceives all mortal deeds and conceptions. Both inward, therefore, and external purity pertain to a divine man, who earnestly endeavours to be liberated from the passions of the soul, and who abstains from such food as excites the passions, and is fed with divine wisdom; and by right conceptions of, is assimilated to divinity himself. For such a man, being consecrated by an intellectual sacrifice, approaches to God in a white garment, and with a truly pure impassivity of soul, and levity of body, and is not burdened with foreign and external juices, and the passions of the soul.
46. For, indeed, it must not be admitted as necessary in temples, which are consecrated by men to the Gods, that those who enter into them should have their feet pure, and their shoes free from every stain, but that in the temple of the father [of all], which is this world, it is not proper to preserve our ultimate and cutaneous vestment pure, and to dwell in this temple with an undefiled garment. For if the danger consisted only in the defilement of the body, it might, perhaps, be lawful to neglect it. But now, since every sensible body is attended with an efflux of material dæmons, hence, together with the impurity produced from flesh and blood, the power which is friendly to, and familiar with, this impurity, is at the same time present through similitude and alliance.
47. Hence theologists have rightly paid attention to abstinence. And these things were indicated to us by a certain Egyptian, who also assigned a most natural cause of them, which was verified by experience. For, since a depraved and irrational soul, when it leaves the body, is still compelled to adhere to it, since the souls also of those men who die by violence, are detained about the body; this circumstance should prevent a man from forcibly expelling his soul from the body. The violent slaughter, therefore, of animals, compels souls to be delighted with the bodies which they have left, but the soul is by no means prevented from being there, where it is attracted by a kindred nature; whence many souls are seen to lament, and some remain about the bodies that are unburied; which souls are improperly used by enchanters, as subservient to their designs, being compelled by them to occupy the body, or a part of the body, which they have left. Since, therefore, these things were well known to theologists, and they also perceived the nature of a depraved soul, and its alliance to the bodies from which it was divulsed, and the pleasure which it received from a union with them, they very properly avoided animal food, in order that they might not be disturbed by alien souls, violently separated from the body and impure, and which are attracted to things of a kindred nature, and likewise that they might not be impeded by the presence of evil dæmons, in approaching alone [or without being burdened with things of a foreign nature] to the highest God.
48. For that the nature of a kindred body is attractive of soul, experience abundantly taught these theologists. Hence those who wish to receive into themselves the souls of prophetic animals, swallow the most principal parts of them, such as the hearts of crows, or of moles, or of hawks. For thus they have soul present with, and predicting to them like a God, and entering into them together with the intromission of the body.
49. Very properly, therefore, will the philosopher, and who is also the priest of the God that is above all things, abstain from all animal food, in consequence of earnestly endeavouring to approach through himself alone to the alone God, without being disturbed by any attendants. Such a one likewise is cautious, as being well acquainted with the necessities of nature. For he who is truly a philosopher, is skilled in, and an observer of many things, understands the works of nature, is sagacious, temperate and modest, and is in every respect the saviour of himself. And as he who is the priest of a certain particular God, is skilled in placing the statues of that divinity, and in his orgies, mysteries, and the like, thus also he who is the priest of the highest God, is skilled in the manner in which his statue ought to be fashioned, and in purifications, and other things through which he is conjoined to this divinity.
50. But if in the sacred rites which are here, those that are priests and diviners order both themselves and others to abstain from sepulchres, from impious men, from menstrual purgations, and from venereal congress, and likewise from base and mournful spectacles, and from those auditions which excite the passions, (because frequently, through those that are present being impure, something appears which disturbs the diviner; on which account it is said, that to sacrifice inopportunely, is attended with greater detriment than gain);—if this, therefore, is the case, will he, who is the priest of the father of all things, suffer himself to become the sepulchre of dead bodies? And will such a one, being full of defilement, endeavour to associate with the transcendent God? It is sufficient, indeed, that in fruits we assume parts of death, for the support of our present life. This, however, is not yet the place for such a discussion. We must, therefore, still farther investigate what pertains to sacrifices.
51. For some one may say that we shall subvert a great part of divination, viz. that which is effected through an inspection of the viscera, if we abstain from destroying animals. He, therefore, who makes this objection, should also destroy men: for it is said that future events are more apparent in the viscera of men than in those of brutes; and many of the Barbarians exercise the art of divination through the entrails of men. As, however, it would be an indication of great injustice, and inexhaustible avidity, to destroy those of our own species for the sake of divination, thus also it is unjust for the sake of this to slay an irrational animal. But it does not belong to the present discussion to investigate whether Gods, or dæmons, or soul liberated from the animal [with which it had been connected], exhibit signs of future events to those who explore such signs, through the indications which the viscera afford.
52. Nevertheless, we permit those whose life is rolled about externals, having once acted impiously towards themselves, to be borne along to that to which they tend; but we rightly say, that the man whom we designate as a philosopher, and who is separated from externals, will not be disturbed by dæmons, nor be in want of diviners, nor of the viscera of animals. For he earnestly endeavours to be separated from those things for the sake of which divinations are effected. For he does not betake himself to nuptials, in order that he may molest the diviner about wedlock, or merchandise, or inquiries about a servant, or an increase of property, or any other object of vulgar pursuit. For the subjects of his investigation are not clearly indicated by any diviner or viscera of animals. But he, as we have said, approaching through himself to the [supreme] God, who is established in the true inward parts of himself, receives from thence the precepts of eternal life, tending thither by a conflux of the whole of himself, and instead of a diviner praying that he may become a confabulator of the mighty Jupiter.
53. For if such a one is impelled by some necessary circumstance, there are good dæmons, who, to the man living after this manner, and who is a domestic of divinity, will indicate and prevent, through dreams and symbols, and omens, what may come to pass, and what is necessarily to be avoided. For it is only requisite to depart from evil, and to know what is most honourable in the whole of things, and every thing which in the universe is good, friendly, and familiar. But vice, and an ignorance of divine concerns, are dire, through which a man is led to despise and defame things of which he has no knowledge; since nature does not proclaim these particulars with a voice which can be heard by the ears, but being herself intellectual, she initiates through intellect those who venerate her. And even though some one should admit the art of divination for the sake of predicting what is future, yet it does not from thence necessarily follow that the flesh of animals is to be eaten; as neither does it follow, that because it is proper to sacrifice to Gods or dæmons, food from animals is therefore to be introduced. For, not only the history which is related by Theophrastus, but also many other narrations inform us, that in ancient times men were sacrificed, yet it must not be inferred that on this account men are to be eaten.
54. And that we do not carelessly assert these things, but that what we have said is abundantly confirmed by history, the following narrations sufficiently testify. For in Rhodes, on the sixth day of June, a man was sacrificed to Saturn; which custom having prevailed for a long time, was afterwards changed [into a more human mode of sacrificing]. For one of those men who, by the public decision, had been sentenced to death, was kept in prison till the Saturnalia commenced; but as soon as this festival began, they brought the man out of the gates of the city, opposite to the temple of Aristobulus, and giving him wine to drink, they cut his throat. But in the island which is now called Salamis, but was formerly denominated Coronis, in the month according to the Cyprians Aphrodisius, a man was sacrificed to Agraule, the daughter of Cecrops, and the nymph Agraulis. And this custom continued till the time of Diomed. Afterwards it was changed, so that a man was sacrificed to Diomed. But the temples of Minerva, of Agraule, and Diomed, were contained in one and the same enclosure. The man also who was about to be slain, was first led by young men thrice round the altar, afterwards the priest pierced him with a lance in the stomach, and thus being thrown on the pyre, he was entirely consumed.
55. This sacred institute was, however, abolished by Diphilus, the king of Cyprus, who flourished about the time of Seleucus, the theologist. But Dæmon substituted an ox for a man; thus causing the latter sacrifice to be of equal worth with the former. Amosis also abolished the law of sacrificing men in the Egyptian city Heliopolis; the truth of which is testified by Manetho in his treatise on Antiquity and Piety. But the sacrifice was made to Juno, and an investigation took place, as if they were endeavouring to find pure calves, and such as were marked by the impression of a seal. Three men also were sacrificed on the day appointed for this purpose, in the place of whom Amosis ordered them to substitute three waxen images. In Chios likewise, they sacrificed a man to Omadius Bacchus, the man being for this purpose torn in pieces; and the same custom, as Euelpis Carystius says, was adopted in Tenedos. To which may be added, that the Lacedæmonians, as Apollodorus says, sacrificed a man to Mars.
56. Moreover the Phœnicians, in great calamities, either of war, or excessive dryness, or pestilence, sacrificed some one of their dearest friends, who was selected by votes for this purpose. The Phœnician history also is replete with instances of men being sacrificed, which history was written by Sanchoniatho in the Phœnician tongue, and was interpreted into Greek in eight books, by Philo Byblius. But Ister, in his collection of the Cretan sacrifices, says that the Curetes formerly sacrificed children to Saturn. And Pallas, who is the best of those that have collected what pertains to the mysteries of Mithras, says, that under the Emperor Adrian the sacrificing of men was nearly totally abolished. For, prior to his time, in Laodicea, which is in Syria, they anciently sacrificed a virgin to Minerva, but now they sacrifice a stag. The Carthaginians too, who dwell in Libya, formerly sacrificed men; but this custom was abolished by Iphicrates. And the Dumatii, a people of Arabia, annually sacrificed a boy, whom they buried under the altar, which was used by them as a statue. But Phylarchus narrates, that it was the general custom of all the Greeks, before they went to war, to immolate men. I omit to mention the Thracians and Scythians, and also the Athenians, who slew the daughter of Erechtheus and Praxithea. And even at present, who is ignorant that in the great city of Rome, in the festival of Jupiter Latialis, they cut the throat of a man? Human flesh, however, is not on this account to be eaten; though, through a certain necessity, a man should be sacrificed. For, when a famine takes place during a siege, some of the besieged feed on each other, yet at the same time those who do so are deemed execrable, and the deed is thought to be impious.
57. After the first war, likewise, waged by the Romans against the Carthaginians, in order to obtain Sicily, when the mercenary soldiers of the Phœnicians revolted, and, together with them, those of Africa deserted, Amilcar, who was surnamed Barkas, in attacking the Romans, was reduced to such a scarcity of food, that at first his men ate those that fell in battle; but afterwards, these failing, they ate their captives; in the third place, their servants; and in the last place, they attacked each other, and devoured their fellow-soldiers, who were led to be slaughtered for this purpose by lot. But Amilcar, taking those men that were in his power, caused his elephants to trample on such of the soldiers as had acted in this manner, conceiving that it was not holy to suffer them to be any longer mingled with other men; and neither did he admit that men should be eaten because certain persons had dared to do this; nor his son Hannibal, who, when he was leading his army into Italy, was advised by a certain person to accustom his troops to feed on human flesh, in order that they might never be in want of food. It does not follow, therefore, that because famine and war have been the causes of eating other animals, it is also requisite to feed on them for the sake of pleasure; as neither must we admit, that on this account men are to be eaten. Nor does it follow, that because animals are sacrificed to certain powers, it is also requisite to eat them. For neither do those who sacrifice men, on this account, feed on human flesh. Through what has been said, therefore, it is demonstrated, that it does not entirely follow that animals are to be eaten because they are sacrificed.
58. But that those who had learnt what the nature is of the powers in the universe, offered sacrifices through blood, not to Gods, but to dæmons, is confirmed by theologists themselves. For they also assert, that of dæmons, some are malefic, but others beneficent, who will not molest us, if we offer to them the first-fruits of those things alone which we eat, and by which we nourish either the soul or the body. After, therefore, we have added a few observations more, in order to show that the unperverted conceptions of the multitude accord with a right opinion respecting the Gods, we shall conclude this book. Those poets, therefore, who are wise, though but in a small degree, say, What man so credulous and void of mind, What man so ignorant, as to think the Gods In fiery bile and fleshless bones rejoice, For hungry dogs a nutriment not fit; Or that such offerers they will e’er reward? But another poet says, My offerings to the Gods from cakes alone And frankincense shall be; for not to friends But deities my sacrifice I make.
59. Apollo also, when he orders men to sacrifice according to paternal institutes, appears to refer every thing to ancient custom. But the ancient custom of sacrificing was, as we have before shown, with cakes and fruits. Hence also, sacrifices were called θυσιαι, thusiai, and θυηλαι, thuelai, and θυμελαι, thumelai, and αυτο το θυειν, auto to thuein, i.e. the act of sacrificing, signified the same thing as του θυμιᾳν, tou thumian, i.e. to offer incense, and which is now called by us, επιθυειν, epithuein, i.e. to sacrifice something more. For what we now call θυειν, thuein, i.e. to sacrifice, the ancients denominated ερδειν, erdein, i.e. to perform or make. They perfect hecatombs of bulls, or goats, Made to Apollo.
60. But those who introduced costliness into sacrifices, were ignorant that, in conjunction with this, they also introduced a swarm of evils, viz. superstition, luxury, an opinion that a divine nature may be corrupted by gifts, and that a compensation may be made by sacrifices for injustice. Or whence do some make an oblation of three animals with gilded horns, but others of hecatombs? And whence did Olympias, the mother of Alexander [the Great,] sacrifice a thousand of each species of animals, unless sumptuousness had at length proceeded to superstition? But when the young man was informed that the Gods rejoiced in magnificent sacrifices, and, as they say, in solemn banquets of oxen and other animals, how, though he was willing to act wisely, was it possible that he could? How also, when he conceived that these sacrifices were acceptable to the Gods, was it possible he should not fancy that he was permitted to act unjustly, when he might exonerate himself from erroneous conduct through sacrifices? But if he had been persuaded that the Gods have no need of these things, and that they look to the manners of those who approach to them, and conceive that a right opinion of them, and of things themselves, is the greatest sacrifice, how is it possible that he should not have been temperate, holy, and just?
61. To the Gods, indeed, the most excellent offering is a pure intellect and an impassive soul, and also a moderate oblation of our own property and of other things, and this not negligently, but with the greatest alacrity. For the honours which we pay to the Gods should be accompanied by the same promptitude as that with which we give the first seat to worthy men, and with which we rise to, and salute them, and not by the promptitude with which we pay a tribute. For man must not use such language as the following to God: If, O Philinus, you recal to mind, And love me for, the benefits which I On you conferr’d, ’tis well, since for the sake Of these alone my bounty was bestow’d. For divinity is not satisfied with such assertions as these. And hence Plato says [in his Laws], that it pertains to a good man to sacrifice, and to be always conversant with the Gods by prayers, votive offerings, sacrifices, and every kind of religious worship; but that to the bad man, much labour about the Gods is inefficacious and vain. For the good man knows what ought to be sacrificed, and from what it is requisite to abstain; what things are to be offered to divinity, and of what the first-fruits are to be sacrificed; but the bad man exhibiting honours to the Gods from his own disposition and his own pursuits, acts in so doing more impiously than piously. Hence Plato thought, that a philosopher ought not to be conversant with men of depraved habits; for this is neither pleasing to the Gods, nor useful to men; but the philosopher should endeavour to change such men to a better condition, and if he cannot effect this, he should be careful that he does not himself become changed into their depravity. He adds, that having entered into the right path, he should proceed in it, neither fearing danger from the multitude, nor any other blasphemy which may happen to take place. For it would be a thing of a dire nature, that the Syrians indeed will not taste fish, nor the Hebrews swine, nor most of the Phœnicians and Egyptians cows; and though many kings have endeavoured to change these customs, yet those that adopt them would rather suffer death, than a transgression of the law [which forbids them to eat these animals]; and yet that we should choose to transgress the laws of nature and divine precepts through the fear of men, or of a certain denunciation of evil from them. For the divine choir of Gods, and divine men, may justly be greatly indignant with us, if it perceives us directing our attention to the opinions of depraved men, and idly looking to the terror with which they are attended, though we daily meditate how we may become [philosophically] dead to other things in the present life. In Chap. 14, therefore, of Sect. 5, he observes as follows: “We shall begin the elucidation of this subject in the best possible manner, if we demonstrate that the sacred law of sacrifices is connected with the order of the Gods. In the first place, therefore, we say, that of the Gods some are material, but others immaterial. And the material, indeed, are those that comprehend matter in themselves, and adorn it; but the immaterial are those that are perfectly exempt from, and transcend matter: but, according to the sacrific art, it is requisite to begin sacred operations from the material Gods; for the ascent to the immaterial Gods will not otherwise be effected. The material Gods, therefore, have a certain communication with matter, so far as they preside over it. Hence they have dominion over things which happen about matter, such as the division, percussion, repercussion, mutation, generation, and corruption of all material bodies. He, therefore, who wishes to worship these theurgically, in a manner adapted to them, and to the dominion which they are allotted, should, as they are material, employ a material mode of worship. For thus we shall be wholly led to a familiarity with them, and worship them in an allied and appropriate manner. Dead bodies, therefore, and things deprived of life, the slaying of animals, and the consumption of victims, and, in short, the mutation of the matter which is offered, pertain to these Gods, not by themselves, but on account of the matter over which they preside. For though they are, in the most eminent degree, separate from it, yet, at the same time, they are present with it; and, though they comprehend matter in an immaterial power, yet they are co-existent with it. Things also that are governed, are not foreign from their governors; and things which are subservient as instruments, are not unadapted to those that use them. Hence it is foreign to the immaterial Gods, to offer matter to them through sacrifices, but this is most adapted to all the material Gods.” In the following chapter, Iamblichus observes, “that as there is a time when we become wholly soul, are out of the body, and sublimely revolve on high, in conjunction with all the immaterial Gods; so, likewise, there is a two-fold mode of worship, one of which is simple, incorporeal, and pure from all generation; and this mode pertains to undefiled souls; but the other is replete with every thing of a material nature, and is adapted to souls which are neither pure, nor liberated from all generation.” He adds, “we must admit, therefore, that there are two-fold species of sacrifices; one kind, indeed, pertaining to men who are not entirely purified, which, as Heraclitus says, rarely happens to one man, or to a certain easily-to-be-numbered few of mankind; but the other kind being material, and consisting in mutation, is adapted to souls that are still detained by the body. Hence, to cities and people not yet liberated from sublunary fate, and the impending communion of bodies, if such a mode of sacrifice as this latter is not permitted, they will wander both from immaterial and material good. For they will not be able to receive the former, and to the latter they will not offer what is appropriate.” He farther informs us, in Chap. 22, that though the summit of the sacrific art recurs to the most principal one of the whole multitude of Gods [i.e. to the ineffable cause of all,] and at one and the same time worships the many essences and principles that are [rooted and concentred] in it; yet this happens at the latest period, and to a very few, and that we must be satisfied, if it takes place, when the sun of life is setting. “But,” says he, “our present discussion does not ordain laws for a man of this kind; for he is superior to all law; but it promulgates a law such as that of which we are now speaking, to those who are in want of a certain divine legislation.” In the above passage, by “a man of this kind,” Iamblichus most probably alludes to Plotinus, as both his works, and the life of him, written by Porphyry, show that he was a man capable of recurring to, and becoming united with the highest God, and thus at the same time worshipping all the divine powers that are rooted in him. To what Iamblichus has thus excellently observed, may be added what the philosopher Sallust says in his golden treatise On the Gods and the World, viz. “that since life primarily subsists in the Gods, and there is also a certain human life, but the latter desires to be united to the former, a medium is required; for natures much distant from each other cannot be conjoined without a medium; and it is necessary that the medium should be similar to the connected natures. Life, therefore, must necessarily be the medium of life. Hence, men of the present day that are happy, and all the ancients, have sacrificed animals; and this, indeed, not rashly, but in a way accommodated to every God, with many other ceremonies respecting the cultivation of divinity.” Let the truly intellectual and pious man, however, never forget that prayer, as Proclus divinely observes, possesses of itself a supernatural perfection and power. ON ABSTINENCE FROM ANIMAL FOOD.
Book 3
1. In the two preceding books, O Firmus Castricius, we have demonstrated, that animal food does not contribute either to temperance and frugality, or to the piety which especially gives completion to the theoretic life, but is rather hostile to it. Since, however, the most beautiful part of justice consists in piety to the Gods, and this is principally acquired through abstinence, there is no occasion to fear that we shall violate justice towards men, while we preserve piety towards the Gods. Socrates therefore says, in opposition to those who contend that pleasure is the supreme good, that though all swine and goats should accord in this opinion, yet he should never be persuaded that our felicity was placed in the enjoyment of corporeal delight, as long as intellect has dominion over all things. And we also say, that though all wolves and vultures should praise the eating of flesh, we should not admit that they spoke justly, as long as man is by nature innoxious, and ought to abstain from procuring pleasure for himself by injuring others. We shall pass on, therefore, to the discussion of justice; and since our opponents say that this ought only to be extended to those of a similar species, and on this account deny that irrational animals can be injured by men, let us exhibit the true, and at the same time Pythagoric opinion, and demonstrate that every soul which participates of sense and memory is rational. For this being demonstrated, we may extend, as our opponents will also admit, justice to every animal. But we shall epitomize what has been said by the ancients on this subject.
2. Since, however, with respect to reason, one kind, according to the doctrine of the Stoics, is internal, but the other external; and again, one kind being right, but the other erroneous, it is requisite to explain of which of these two, animals, according to them, are deprived. Are they therefore deprived of right reason alone? or are they entirely destitute both of internal and externally proceeding reason? They appear, indeed, to ascribe to brutes an entire privation of reason, and not a privation of right reason alone. For if they merely denied that brutes possess right reason, animals would not be irrational, but rational beings, in the same manner as nearly all men are according to them. For, according to their opinion, one or two wise men may be found in whom alone right reason prevails, but all the rest of mankind are depraved; though some of these make a certain proficiency, but others are profoundly depraved, and yet, at the same time, all of them are similarly rational. Through the influence, therefore, of self-love, they say, that all other animals are irrational; wishing to indicate by irrationality, an entire privation of reason. If, however, it be requisite to speak the truth, not only reason may plainly be perceived in all animals, but in many of them it is so great as to approximate to perfection.
3. Since, therefore, reason is two-fold, one kind consisting in external speech, but the other in the disposition of the soul, we shall begin from that which is external, and which is arranged according to the voice. But if external reason is voice, which through the tongue is significant of the internal passions of the soul (for this is the most common definition of it, and is not adopted by one sect [of philosophers] only, and if it is alone indicative of the conception of [internal] reason)—if this be the case, in what pertaining to this are such animals as have a voice deficient? Do they not discursively perceive the manner in which they are inwardly affected, before it is vocally enunciated by them? By a discursive perception, however, I mean the perception produced by the silent discourse which takes place in the soul. Since, therefore, that which is vocally expressed by the tongue is reason, in whatever manner it may be expressed, whether in a barbarous or a Grecian, a canine or a bovine mode, other animals also participate of it that are vocal; men, indeed, speaking conformably to the human laws [of speech], but other animals conformably to the laws which they received from the Gods and nature. But if we do not understand what they say, what is this to the purpose? For the Greeks do not understand what is said by the Indians, nor those who are educated in Attica the language of the Scythians, or Thracians, or Syrians; but the sound of the one falls on the ears of the other like the clangor of cranes, though by others their vocal sounds can be written and articulated, in the same manner as ours can by us. Nevertheless, the vocal sounds of the Syrians, for instance, or the Persians, are to us inarticulate, and cannot be expressed by writing, just as the speech of animals is unintelligible to all men. For as we, when we hear the Scythians speak, apprehend, by the auditory sense, a noise only and a sound, but are ignorant of the meaning of what they say, because their language appears to us to be nothing but a clangor, to have no articulation, and to employ only one sound either longer or shorter, the variety of which is not at all significant to us, but to them the vocal sounds are intelligible, and have a great difference, in the same manner as our language has to us; the like also takes place in the vocal sounds of other animals. For the several species of these understand the language which is adapted to them, but we only hear a sound, of the signification of which we are ignorant, because no one who has learnt our language, is able to teach us through ours the meaning of what is said by brutes. If, however, it is requisite to believe in the ancients, and also in those who have lived in our times, and the times of our fathers, there are some among these who are said to have heard and to have understood the speech of animals. Thus, for instance, this is narrated of Melampus and Tiresias, and others of the like kind; and the same thing, not much prior to our time, is related of Apollonius Tyanæus. For it is narrated of him, that once, when he was with his associates, a swallow happening to be present, and twittering, he said, that the swallow indicated to other birds, that an ass laden with corn had fallen down before the city, and that in consequence of the fall of the ass, the corn was spread on the ground. An associate, also, of mine informed me, that he once had a boy for a servant, who understood the meaning of all the sounds of birds, and who said, that all of them were prophetic, and declarative of what would shortly happen. He added, that he was deprived of this knowledge through his mother, who, fearing that he would be sent to the Emperor as a gift, poured urine into his ear when he was asleep.
4. Omitting, however, these things, through the passion of incredulity, which is connascent with us, I think there is no one who is ignorant, that there are some nations even now who understand the sounds of certain animals, through an alliance to those animals. Thus, the Arabians understand the language of crows, and the Tyrrhenians of eagles. And, perhaps, all men would understand the language of all animals, if a dragon were to lick their ears. Indeed, the variety and difference in the vocal sounds of animals, indicate that they are significant. Hence, we hear one sound when they are terrified, but another, of a different kind, when they call their associates, another when they summon their young to food, another when they lovingly embrace each other, and another when they incite to battle. And so great is the difference in their vocal sounds, that, even by those who have spent their whole life in the observation of them, it is found to be extremely difficult to ascertain their meaning, on account of their multitude. Diviners, therefore, who predict from ravens and crows, when they have noted the difference of the sounds, as far as to a certain multitude, omit the rest, as not easily to be apprehended by man. But when animals speak to each other, these sounds are manifest and significant to them, though they are not known to all of us. If, however, it appears that they imitate us, that they learn the Greek tongue, and understand their keepers, what man is so impudent as not to grant that they are rational, because he does not understand what they say? Crows, therefore, and magpies, the robin redbreast, and the parrot, imitate men, recollect what they have heard, are obedient to their preceptor while he is teaching them; and many of them, through what they have learnt, point out those that have acted wrong in the house. But the Indian hyæna, which the natives call crocotta, speaks in a manner so human, and this without a teacher, as to go to houses, and call that person whom he knows he can easily vanquish. He also imitates the voice of him who is most dear, and would most readily attend to the person whom he calls; so that, though the Indians know this, yet being deceived through the similitude, and obeying the call, they come forth, and are destroyed. If, however, all animals do not imitate, and all of them are not adapted to learn our language, what is this to the purpose? For neither is every man docile or imitative, I will not say of the vocal sounds of animals, but of the five dialects of the Greek tongue. To which may be added, that some animals, perhaps, do not speak, because they have not been taught, or because they are impeded by the ill conformation of the instruments of speech. We, therefore, when we were at Carthage, nurtured a tame partridge, which we caught flying, and which, in process of time, and by associating with us, became so exceedingly mild, that it was not only sedulously attentive to us, caressed and sported with us, but uttered a sound corresponding to the sound of our voice, and, as far as it was capable, answered us; and this in a manner different from that by which partridges are accustomed to call each other. For it did not utter a corresponding sound when we were silent, but when we spoke to it.
5. It is also narrated, that some dumb animals obey their masters with more readiness than any domestic servants. Hence, a lamprey was so accustomed to the Roman Crassus, as to come to him when he called it by its name; on which account Crassus was so affectionately disposed towards it, that he exceedingly lamented its death, though, prior to this, he had borne the loss of three of his children with moderation. Many likewise relate that the eels in Arethusa, and the shell-fish denominated saperdæ, about Mæander, are obedient to those that call them. Is not the imagination, therefore, of an animal that speaks, the same, whether it proceeds as far as to the tongue, or does not? And if this be the case, is it not absurd to call the voice of man alone [external] reason, but refuse thus to denominate the voice of other animals? For this is just as if crows should think that their voice alone is external reason, but that we are irrational animals, because the meaning of the sounds which we utter is not obvious to them; or as if the inhabitants of Attica should thus denominate their speech alone, and should think that those are irrational who are ignorant of the Attic tongue, though the inhabitants of Attica would sooner understand the croaking of a crow, than the language of a Syrian or a Persian. But is it not absurd to judge of rationality and irrationality from apprehending or not apprehending the meaning of vocal sounds, or from silence and speech? For thus some one might say, that the God who is above all things, and likewise the other Gods, are not rational, because they do not speak. The Gods, however, silently indicate their will, and birds apprehend their will more rapidly than men, and when they have apprehended it, they narrate it to men as much as they are able, and different birds are the messengers to men of different Gods. Thus, the eagle is the messenger of Jupiter, the hawk and the crow of Apollo, the stork of Juno, the crex and the bird of night of Minerva, the crane of Ceres, and some other bird is the messenger of some other deity. Moreover, those among us that observe animals, and are nurtured together with them, know the meaning of their vocal sounds. The hunter, therefore, from the barking of his dog, perceives at one time, indeed, that the dog explores a hare, but at another, that the dog has found it; at one time, that he pursues the game, at another that he has caught it, and at another that he is in the wrong track, through having lost the scent of it. Thus, too, the cowherd knows, at one time, indeed, that a cow is hungry, or thirsty, or weary, and at another, that she is incited to venery, or seeks her calf, [from her different lowings]. A lion also manifests by his roaring that he threatens, a wolf by his howling that he is in a bad condition, and shepherds, from the bleating of sheep, know what the sheep want.
6. Neither, therefore, are animals ignorant of the meaning of the voice of men, when they are angry, or speak kindly to, or call them, or pursue them, or ask them to do something, or give something to them; nor, in short, are they ignorant of any thing that is usually said to them, but are aptly obedient to it; which it would be impossible for them to do, unless that which is similar to intellection energized, in consequence of being excited by its similar. The immoderation of their passions, also, is suppressed by certain modulations, and stags, bulls, and other animals, from being wild become tame. Those, too, who are decidedly of opinion that brutes are deprived of reason, yet admit that dogs have a knowledge of dialectic, and make use of the syllogism which consists of many disjunctive propositions, when, in searching for their game, they happen to come to a place where there are three roads. For they thus reason, the beast has either fled through this road, or through that, or through the remaining road; but it has not fled either through this, or through that, and therefore it must have fled through the remaining third of these roads. After which syllogistic process, they resume their pursuit in that road. It may, however, be readily said, that animals do these things naturally, because they were not taught by any one to do them; as if we also were not allotted reason by nature, though we likewise give names to things, because we are naturally adapted to do so. Besides, if it be requisite to believe in Aristotle, animals are seen to teach their offspring, not only something pertaining to other things, but also to utter vocal sounds; as the nightingale, for instance, teaches her young to sing. And as he likewise says, animals learn many things from each other, and many from men; and the truth of what he asserts is testified by all the tamers of colts, by every jockey, horseman, and charioteer, and by all hunters, herdsmen, keepers of elephants, and masters of wild beasts and birds. He, therefore, who estimates things rightly, will be led, from these instances, to ascribe intelligence to brutes; but he who is inconsiderate, and is ignorant of these things, will be induced to act rashly, through his inexhaustible avidity co-operating with him against them. For how is it possible that he should not defame and calumniate animals, who has determined to cut them in pieces, as if they were stones? Aristotle, however, Plato, Empedocles, Pythagoras, Democritus, and all such as endeavoured to discover the truth concerning animals, have acknowledged that they participate of reason.
7. But it is now requisite to show that brutes have internal reason. The difference, indeed, between our reason and theirs, appears to consist, as Aristotle somewhere says, not in essence, but in the more and the less; just as many are of opinion, that the difference between the Gods and us is not essential, but consists in this, that in them there is a greater, and in us a less accuracy, of the reasoning power. And, indeed, so far as pertains to sense and the remaining organization, according to the sensoria and the flesh, every one nearly will grant that these are similarly disposed in us, as they are in brutes. For they not only similarly participate with us of natural passions, and the motions produced through these, but we may also survey in them such affections as are preternatural and morbid. No one, however, of a sound mind, will say that brutes are unreceptive of the reasoning power, on account of the difference between their habit of body and ours, when he sees that there is a great variety of habit in men, according to their race, and the nations to which they belong, and yet, at the same time, it is granted that all of them are rational. An ass, therefore, is afflicted with a catarrh, and if the disease flows to his lungs, he dies in the same manner as a man. A horse, too, is subject to purulence, and wastes away through it, like a man. He is likewise attacked with rigour, the gout, fever, and fury, in which case he is also said to have a depressed countenance. A mare, when pregnant, if she happens to smell a lamp when it is just extinguished, becomes abortive, in the same manner as a woman. An ox, and likewise a camel, are subject to fever and insanity; a raven becomes scabby, and has the leprosy; and also a dog, who, besides this, is afflicted with the gout, and madness: but a hog is subject to hoarseness, and in a still greater degree a dog; whence this disease in a man is denominated from the dog, cynanche. And these things are known to us, because we are familiar with these animals; but of the diseases of other animals we are ignorant, because we do not associate with them. Castrated animals also become more effeminate. Hence cocks, when they are castrated, no longer crow; but their voice becomes effeminate, like that of men who lose their testicles. It is not possible, likewise, to distinguish the bellowing and horns of a bull, when he is castrated, from those of a cow. But stags, when they are castrated, no longer cast off their horns, but retain them in the same manner as eunuchs do their hairs; and if, when they are castrated, they are without horns, they do not afterwards produce them, just as it happens to those who, before they have a beard, are made eunuchs. So that nearly the bodies of all animals are similarly affected with ours, with respect to the bodily calamities to which they are subject.
8. See, however, whether all the passions of the soul in brutes, are not similar to ours; for it is not the province of man alone to apprehend juices by the taste, colours by the sight, odours by the smell, sounds by the hearing, cold or heat, or other tangible objects, by the touch; but the senses of brutes are capable of the same perceptions. Nor are brutes deprived of sense because they are not men, as neither are we to be deprived of reason, because the Gods, if they possess it, are rational beings. With respect to the senses, however, other animals appear greatly to surpass us; for what man can see so acutely as a dragon? (for this is not the fabulous Lynceus). And hence the poets denominate to see δρακειν, drakein: but an eagle, from a great height, sees a hare. What man hears more acutely than cranes, who are able to hear from an interval so great, as to be beyond the reach of human sight? And as to smell, almost all animals so much surpass us in this sense, that things which fall on it, and are obvious to them, are concealed from us; so that they know and smell the several kinds of animals by their footsteps. Hence, men employ dogs as their leaders, for the purpose of discovering the retreat of a boar, or a stag. And we, indeed, are slowly sensible of the constitution of the air; but this is immediately perceived by other animals, so that from them we derive indications of the future state of the weather. With respect to juices also, they so accurately know the distinction between them, that their knowledge of what are morbific, salubrious, and deleterious among these, surpasses that of physicians. But Aristotle says, that animals whose sensitive powers are more exquisite, are more prudent. And the diversities, indeed, of bodies are capable of producing a facility or difficulty of being passively affected, and of having reason, more or less prompt in its energies; but they are not capable of changing the essence of the soul, since neither are they able to change the senses, nor to alter the passions, nor to make them entirely abandon their proper nature. It must be granted, therefore, that animals participate more or less of reason, but not that they are perfectly deprived of it; as neither must it be admitted that one animal has reason, but another not. As, however, in one and the same species of animals, one body is more, but another less healthy; and, in a similar manner, in diseases, in a naturally good, and a naturally bad, disposition, there is a great difference; thus also in souls, one is naturally good, but another depraved: and of souls that are depraved, one has more, but another less, of depravity. In good men, likewise, there is not the same equality; for Socrates, Aristotle, and Plato, are not similarly good. Nor is there sameness in a concordance of opinions. Hence it does not follow, if we have more intelligence than other animals, that on this account they are to be deprived of intelligence; as neither must it be said, that partridges do not fly, because hawks fly higher; nor that other hawks do not fly, because the bird called phassophonos flies higher than these, and than all other birds. Some one, therefore, may admit that the soul is co-passive with the body, and that the former suffers something from the latter, when the latter is well or ill affected; but in this case it by no means changes its nature: but if the soul is only co-passive to, and uses the body as an instrument, she may be able to effect many things through it, which we cannot, even when it is organized differently from ours, and when it is affected in a certain manner, may sympathize with it, and yet may not change its proper nature.
9. It must be demonstrated, therefore, that there is a rational power in animals, and that they are not deprived of prudence. And in the first place, indeed, each of them knows whether it is imbecile or strong, and, in consequence of this, it defends some parts of itself, but attacks with others. Thus the panther uses its teeth, the lion its nails and teeth, the horse its hoofs, the ox its horns, the cock its spurs, and the scorpion its sting; but the serpents in Egypt use their spittle, (whence also they are called πτυαδες, ptuades, i.e. spitters,) and with this they blind the eyes of those that approach them: and thus a different animal uses a different part of itself for attack, in order to save itself. Again, some animals, viz. such as are robust, feed [and live] remote from men; but others, who are of an ignoble nature, live remote from stronger animals, and, on the contrary, dwell nearer men. And of these, some dwell at a greater distance from more robust animals, as sparrows and swallows, who build their nests in the roofs of houses; but others associate with men, as, for instance, dogs. They likewise change their places of abode at certain times, and know every thing which contributes to their advantage. In a similar manner, in fishes and in birds, a reasoning energy of this kind may be perceived; all which particulars are abundantly collected by the ancients, in their writings concerning the prudence of animals; and they are copiously discussed by Aristotle, who says, that by all animals an habitation subservient to their subsistence and their safety, is most exquisitely contrived.
10. But he who says that these things are naturally present with animals, is ignorant in asserting this, that they are by nature rational; or if this is not admitted, neither does reason subsist in us naturally, nor with the perfection of it receive an increase, so far as we are naturally adapted to receive it. A divine nature, indeed, does not become rational through learning, for there never was a time in which he was irrational; but rationality is consubsistent with his existence, and he is not prevented from being rational, because he did not receive reason through discipline: though, with respect to other animals, in the same manner as with respect to men, many things are taught them by nature, and some things are imparted by discipline. Brutes, however, learn some things from each other, but are taught others, as we have said, by men. They also have memory, which is a most principal thing in the resumption of reasoning and prudence. They likewise have vices, and are envious; though their bad qualities are not so widely extended as in men: for their vices are of a lighter nature than those of men. This, indeed, is evident; for the builder of a house will never be able to lay the foundation of it, unless he is sober; nor can a shipwright properly place the keel of a ship, unless he is in health; nor a husbandman plant a vine, unless he applies his mind to it; yet nearly all men, when they are intoxicated, can beget children. This, however, is not the case with other animals; for they propagate for the sake of offspring, and for the most part, when the males have made the female pregnant, they no longer attempt to be connected with her; nor, if they should attempt it, would the female permit them. But the magnitude of the lascivious insolence and intemperance of men in these things, is evident. In other animals, however, the male is conscious of the parturient throes of the female, and, for the most part, partakes of the same pains; as is evident in cocks. But others incubate together with the females; as the males of doves. They likewise provide a proper place for the delivery of their offspring; and after they have brought forth their offspring, they both purify them and themselves. And he who properly observes, will see that every thing proceeds with them in an orderly manner; that they fawn on him who nourishes them, and that they know their master, and give indications of him who acts insidiously.
11. Who likewise is ignorant how much gregarious animals preserve justice towards each other? for this is preserved by ants, by bees, and by other animals of the like kind. And who is ignorant of the chastity of female ring-doves towards the males with whom they associate? for they destroy those who are found by them to have committed adultery. Or who has not heard of the justice of storks towards their parents? For in the several species of animals, a peculiar virtue is eminent, to which each species is naturally adapted; nor because this virtue is natural and stable, is it fit to deny that they are rational? For it might be requisite to deprive them of rationality, if their works were not the proper effects of virtue and rational sagacity; but if we do not understand how these works are effected, because we are unable to penetrate into the reasoning which they use, we are not on this account to accuse them of irrationality; for neither is any one able to penetrate into the intellect of that divinity the sun, but from his works we assent to those who demonstrate him to be an intellectual and rational essence.
12. But some one may very properly wonder at those who admit that justice derives its subsistence from the rational part, and who call those animals that have no association with men, savage and unjust, and yet do not extend justice as far as to those that do associate with us; and which, in the same manner as men, would be deprived of life, if they were deprived of human society. Birds, therefore, and dogs, and many quadrupeds, such as goats, horses, sheep, asses, and mules, would perish, if deprived of an association with mankind. Nature also, the fabricator of their frame, constituted them so as to be in want of men, and fashioned men so as to require their assistance; thus producing an innate justice in them towards us, and in us towards them. But it is not at all wonderful, if some of them are savage towards men; for what Aristotle says is true, that if all animals had an abundance of nutriment, they would not act ferociously, either towards each other, or towards men. For on account of food, though necessary and slender, enmities and friendships are produced among animals, and also on account of the places which they occupy; but if men were reduced to such straits as brutes are [with respect to food,] how much more savage would they become than those animals that appear to be wild? War and famine are indications of the truth of this; for then men do not abstain from eating each other; and even without war and famine, they eat animals that are nurtured with them, and are perfectly tame.
13. Some one, however, may say, that brutes are indeed rational animals, but have not a certain habitude, proximity, or alliance to us; but he who asserts this will, in the first place, make them to be irrational animals, in consequence of depriving them of an alliance to our nature. And, in the next place, he will make their association with us to depend on the utility which we derive from them, and not on the participation of reason. The thing proposed by us, however, is to show that brutes are rational animals, and not to inquire whether there is any compact between them and us. For, with respect to men, all of them do not league with us, and yet no one would say, that he who does not enter into a league with us is irrational. But many brutes are slaves to men, and, as some one rightly says, though they are in a state of servitude themselves, through the improbity of men, yet, at the same time, by wisdom and justice, they cause their masters to be their servants and curators. Moreover, the vices of brutes are manifest, from which especially their rationality is demonstrated. For they are envious, and the males are rivals of each other with respect to the favour of the females, and the females with respect to the regard of the males. There is one vice, however, which is not inherent in them, viz. acting insidiously towards their benefactors, but they are perfectly benevolent to those who are kind to them, and place so much confidence in them, as to follow wherever they may lead them, though it should even be to slaughter and manifest danger. And though some one should nourish them, not for their sake, but for his own, yet they will be benevolently disposed towards their possessor. But men [on the contrary] do not act with such hostility towards any one, as towards him who has nourished them; nor do they so much pray for the death of any one, as for his death.
14. Indeed, the operations of brutes are attended with so much consideration, that they frequently perceive, that the food which is placed for them is nothing else than a snare, though, either through intemperance or hunger, they approach to it. And some of them, indeed, do not approach to it immediately, but others slowly accede to it. They also try whether it is possible to take the food without falling into danger, and frequently in consequence of rationality vanquishing passion, they depart without being injured. Some of them too revile at, and discharge their urine on the stratagem of men; but others, through voracity, though they know that they shall be captured, yet no less than the associates of Ulysses, suffer themselves to die rather than not eat. Some persons, likewise, have not badly endeavoured to show from the places which animals are allotted, that they are far more prudent than we are. For as those beings that dwell in æther are rational, so also, say they, are the animals which occupy the region proximate to æther, viz. the air; afterwards aquatic animals differ from these, and in the last place, the terrestrial differ from the aquatic [in degrees of rationality]. And we belong to the class of terrene animals dwelling in the sediment of the universe. For in the Gods, we must not infer that they possess a greater degree of excellence from the places [which they illuminate], though in mortal natures this may be admitted.
15. Since, also, brutes acquire a knowledge of the arts, and these such as are human, and learn to dance, to drive a chariot, to fight a duel, to walk on ropes, to write and read, to play on the pipe and the harp, to discharge arrows, and to ride,—this being the case, can you any longer doubt whether they possess that power which is receptive of art, since the recipient of these arts may be seen to exist in them? For where will they receive them, unless reason is inherent in them in which the arts subsist? For they do not hear our voice as if it was a mere sound only, but they also perceive the difference in the meaning of the words, which is the effect of rational intelligence. But our opponents say, that animals perform badly what is done by men. To this we reply, that neither do men perform all things well. For if this be not admitted, some men would be in vain victors in a contest, and others vanquished. They add, that brutes do not consult, nor form assemblies, nor act in a judicial capacity. But tell me whether all men do this? Do not actions in the multitude precede consultation? And whence can any one demonstrate that brutes do not consult? For no one can adduce an argument sufficient to prove that they do not. But those show the contrary to this, who have written minutely about animals. As to other objections, which are adduced by our adversaries in a declamatory way, they are perfectly frivolous; such, for instance; as that brutes have no cities of their own. For neither have the Scythians, who live in carts, nor the Gods. Our opponents add, that neither have brutes any written laws. To this we reply, that neither had men while they were happy. For Apis is said to have been the first that promulgated laws for the Greeks, when they were in want of them.
16. To men, therefore, on account of their voracity, brutes do not appear to possess reason; but by the Gods and divine men, they are honoured equally with sacred suppliants. Hence, the God said to Aristodicus, the Cumean, that sparrows were his suppliants. Socrates also, and prior to him, Rhadamanthus, swore by animals. But the Egyptians conceive them to be Gods, whether they, in reality, thought them to be so, or whether they intentionally represented the Gods in the forms of oxen, birds, and other animals, in order that these animals might be no less abstained from than from men, or whether they did this through other more mystical causes. Thus also the Greeks united a ram to the statue of Jupiter, but the horns of a bull to that of Bacchus. They likewise fashioned the statue of Pan from the form of a man and a goat; but they represented the Muses and the Sirens winged, and also Victory, Iris, Love, and Hermes. Pindar too, in his hymns, represents the Gods, when they were expelled by Typhon, not resembling men, but other animals. And Jupiter, when in love with Pasiphae, is said to have become a bull; but at another time, he is said to have been changed into an eagle and a swan; through all which the ancients indicated the honour which they paid to animals, and this in a still greater degree when they assert that Jupiter was nursed by a goat. The Cretans, from a law established by Rhadamanthus, swore by all animals. Nor was Socrates in jest when he swore by the dog and the goose; but in so doing, he swore conformably to the just son of Jupiter [Rhadamanthus]; nor did he sportfully say that swans were his fellow-servants. But fables obscurely signify, that animals have souls similar to ours, when they say that the Gods in their anger changed men into brutes, and that, when they were so changed, they afterwards pitied and loved them. For things of this kind are asserted of dolphins and halcyons, of nightingales and swallows.
17. Each of the ancients, likewise, who had been prosperously nursed by animals, boasted more of this than of their parents and educators. Thus, one boasted of having been nursed by a she-wolf, another by a hind, another by a she-goat, and another by a bee. But Semiramis gloried in having been brought up by doves, Cyrus in being nursed by a dog, and a Thracian in having a swan for his nurse, who likewise bore the name of his nurse. Hence also, the Gods obtained their surnames, as Bacchus that of Hinnuleus, Apollo that of Lyceus, and, likewise Delphinius, Neptune and Minerva that of Equestris. But Hecate, when invoked by the names of a bull, a dog, and a lioness, is more propitious. If, however, those who sacrifice animals and eat them, assert that they are irrational, in order that they may mitigate the crime of so doing, the Scythians also, who eat their parents, may in like manner say that their parents are destitute of reason.
18. Through these arguments, therefore, and others which we shall afterwards mention, in narrating the opinions of the ancients, it is demonstrated that brutes are rational animals, reason in most of them being indeed imperfect, of which, nevertheless, they are not entirely deprived. Since, however, justice pertains to rational beings, as our opponents say, how is it possible not to admit, that we should also act justly towards brutes? For we do not extend justice to plants, because there appears to be much in them which is unconnected with reason; though of these, we are accustomed to use the fruits, but not together with the fruits to cut off the trunks. We collect, however, corn and leguminous substances, when, being efflorescent, they have fallen on the earth, and are dead. But no one uses for food the flesh of dead animals, that of fish being excepted, unless they have been destroyed by violence. So that in these things there is much injustice. As Plutarch also says, it does not follow that, because our nature is indigent of certain things, and we use these, we should therefore act unjustly towards all things. For we are allowed to injure other things to a certain extent, in order to procure the necessary means of subsistence (if to take any thing from plants, even while they are living, is an injury to them); but to destroy other things through luxury, and for the enjoyment of pleasure, is perfectly savage and unjust. And the abstinence from these neither diminishes our life nor our living happily. For if, indeed, the destruction of animals and the eating of flesh were as requisite as air and water, plants and fruits, without which it is impossible to live, this injustice would be necessarily connected with our nature. But if many priests of the Gods, and many kings of the barbarians, being attentive to purity, and if, likewise, infinite species of animals never taste food of this kind, yet live, and obtain their proper end according to nature, is not he absurd who orders us, because we are compelled to wage war with certain animals, not to live peaceably with those with whom it is possible to do so, but thinks, either that we ought to live without exercising justice towards any thing, or that, by exercising it towards all things, we should not continue in existence? As, therefore, among men, he who, for the sake of his own safety, or that of his children or country, either seizes the wealth of certain persons, or oppresses some region or city, has necessity for the pretext of his injustice; but he who acts in this manner through the acquisition of wealth, or through satiety or luxurious pleasure, and for the purpose of satisfying desires which are not necessary, appears to be inhospitable, intemperate, and depraved;—thus too, divinity pardons the injuries which are done to plants, the consumption of fire and water, the shearing of sheep, the milking of cows, and the taming of oxen, and subjugating them to the yoke, for the safety and continuance in life of those that use them. But to deliver animals to be slaughtered and cooked, and thus be filled with murder, not for the sake of nutriment and satisfying the wants of nature, but making pleasure and gluttony the end of such conduct, is transcendently iniquitous and dire. For it is sufficient that we use, for laborious purposes, though they have no occasion to labour themselves, the progeny of horses, and asses, and bulls, as Æschylus says, as our substitutes, who, by being tamed and subjugated to the yoke, alleviate our toil.
19. But with respect to him who thinks that we should not use an ox for food, nor destroying and corrupting spirit and life, place things on the table which are only the allurements and elegancies of satiety, of what does he deprive our life, which is either necessary to our safety, or subservient to virtue? To compare plants, however, with animals, is doing violence to the order of things. For the latter are naturally sensitive, and adapted to feel pain, to be terrified and hurt; on which account also they may be injured. But the former are entirely destitute of sensation, and in consequence of this, nothing foreign, or evil, or hurtful, or injurious, can befall them. For sensation is the principle of all alliance, and of every thing of a foreign nature. But Zeno and his followers assert, that alliance is the principle of justice. And is it not absurd, since we see that many of our own species live from sense alone, but do not possess intellect and reason, and since we also see, that many of them surpass the most terrible of wild beasts in cruelty, anger, and rapine, being murderous of their children and their parents, and also being tyrants, and the tools of kings [is it not, I say, absurd,] to fancy that we ought to act justly towards these, but that no justice is due from us to the ox that ploughs, the dog that is fed with us, and the animals that nourish us with their milk, and adorn our bodies with their wool? Is not such an opinion most irrational and absurd?
20. But, by Jupiter, the assertion of Chrysippus is considered by our opponents to be very probable, that the Gods made us for the sake of themselves, and for the sake of each other, and that they made animals for the sake of us; horses, indeed, in order that they might assist us in battle, dogs, that they might hunt with us, and leopards, bears, and lions, for the sake of exercising our fortitude. But the hog (for here the pleasantry of Chrysippus is most delightful) was not made for any other purpose than to be sacrificed; and God mingled soul, as if it were salt, with the flesh of this animal, that he might procure for us excellent food. In order, likewise, that we might have an abundance of broth, and luxurious suppers, divinity provided for us all-various kinds of shell-fish, the fishes called purples, sea-nettles, and the various kinds of winged animals; and this not from a certain other cause, but only that he might supply man with an exuberance of pleasure; in so doing, surpassing all nurses [in kindness], and thickly filling with pleasures and enjoyments the terrestrial place. Let him, however, to whom these assertions appear to possess a certain probability, and to participate of something worthy of deity, consider what he will reply to the saying of Carneades, that every thing which is produced by nature, is benefited when it obtains the end to which it is adapted, and for which it was generated. But benefit is to be understood in a more general way, as signifying what the Stoics call useful. The hog, however, [says he] was produced by nature for the purpose of being slaughtered and used for food; and when it suffers this, it obtains the end for which it is adapted, and is benefited. But if God fashioned animals for the use of men, in what do we use flies, lice, bats, beetles, scorpions, and vipers? of which some are odious to the sight, defile the touch, are intolerable to the smell, and in their voice dire and unpleasant; and others, on the contrary, are destructive to those that meet with them. And with respect to the balænæ, pistrices, and other species of whales, an infinite number of which, as Homer says, the loud-sounding Amphitrite nourishes, does not the Demiurgus teach us, that they were generated for the utility of the nature of things? And if our opponents should admit that all things were not generated for us, and with a view to our advantage, in addition to the distinction which they make being very confused and obscure, we shall not avoid acting unjustly, in attacking and noxiously using those animals which were not produced for our sake, but according to nature [i.e. for the sake of the universe], as we were. I omit to mention, that if we define, by utility, things which pertain to us, we shall not be prevented from admitting, that we were generated for the sake of the most destructive animals, such as crocodiles, balænæ, and dragons. For we are not in the least benefited by them; but they seize and destroy men that fall in their way, and use them for food; in so doing acting not at all more cruelly than we do, excepting that they commit this injustice through want and hunger, but we through insolent wantonness, and for the sake of luxury, frequently sporting in theatres, and in hunting slaughter the greater part of animals. And by thus acting, indeed, a murderous disposition and a brutal nature become strengthened in us, and render us insensible to pity: to which we may add, that those who first dared to do this, blunted the greatest part of lenity, and rendered it inefficacious. The Pythagoreans, however, made lenity towards beasts to be an exercise of philanthropy and commiseration. So that, how is it possible they should not in a greater degree excite us to justice, than those who assert that, by not slaughtering animals, the justice which is usually exercised towards men will be corrupted? For custom is most powerful in increasing those passions in man which were gradually introduced into his nature.
21. It is so, say our antagonists; but as the immortal is opposed to the mortal, the incorruptible to the corruptible, and the incorporeal to the corporeal, so to the rational essence which has an existence in the nature of things, the irrational essence must be opposed, which has a subsistence contrary to it; nor in so many conjugations of things, is this alone to be left imperfect and mutilated. [Our opponents, however, thus speak], as if we did not grant this, or as if we had not shown that there is much of the irrational among beings. For there is an abundance of it in all the natures that are destitute of soul, nor do we require any other opposition to that which is rational; but immediately every thing which is deprived of soul, being irrational and without intellect, is opposed to that which possesses reason and dianoia. If, however, some one should think fit to assert that not nature in common, but the animated nature, is divided into that which possesses and that which is without imagination, and into that which is sensitive, and that which is deprived of sensation, in order that these oppositions of habits and privations may subsist about the same genus, as being equiponderant;—he who says this speaks absurdly. For it would be absurd to investigate in the animated nature that which is sensitive, and that which is without sensation, that which employs, and that which is without imagination, because every thing animated is immediately adapted to be sensitive and imaginative. So that neither thus will he justly require, that one part of the animated nature should be rational, but another irrational, when he is speaking to men, who think that nothing participates of sense which does not also participate of intelligence, and that nothing is an animal in which opinion and reasoning are not inherent, in the same manner as with animals every sense and impulse are naturally present. For nature, which they rightly assert produced all things for the sake of a certain thing, and with reference to a certain end, did not make an animal sensitive merely that it might be passively affected, and possess sensible perception; but as there are many things which are allied and appropriate, and many which are foreign to it, it would not be able to exist for the shortest space of time, unless it learnt how to avoid some things, and to pursue others. The knowledge, therefore, of both these, sense similarly imparts to every animal; but the apprehension and pursuit of what is useful, and the depulsion and avoidance of what is destructive and painful, can by no possible contrivance be present with those animals that are incapable of reasoning, judging, and remembering, and that do not naturally possess an animadversive power. For to those animals from whom you entirely take away expectation, memory, design, preparation, hope, fear, desire, and indignation, neither the eyes when present, nor the ears, nor sense, nor phantasy, will be beneficial, since they will be of no use; and it will be better to be deprived of them than to labour, be in pain, and be afflicted, without possessing the power of repelling these molestations. There is, however, a treatise of Strato, the physiologist, in which it is demonstrated, that it is not possible to have a sensible perception of any thing without the energy of intellection. For frequently the letters of a book, which we cursorily consider by the sight, and words which fall on the auditory sense, are concealed from and escape us, when our intellect is attentive to other things; but afterwards, when it returns to the thing to which it was before inattentive, then, by recollection, it runs through and pursues each of the before-mentioned particulars. Hence also it is said [by Epicharmus],— ’Tis mind alone that sees and hears, And all besides is deaf and blind. For the objects which fall on the eyes and the ears do not produce a sensible perception of themselves, unless that which is intellective is present. On which account, also, king Cleomenes, when something that was recited was applauded, being asked, if it did not also appear to him to be excellent, left this to the decision of those that asked him the question; for he said, that his intellect was at the time in Peloponnesus. Hence it is necessary that intellect should be present with all those with whom sensible perception is present.
22. Let us, however, admit that sense does not require intellect for the accomplishment of its proper work, yet, when energizing about what is appropriate and what is foreign, it discerns the difference between the two, it must then exercise the power of memory, and must dread that which will produce pain, desire that which will be beneficial, and contrive, if it is absent, how it may be present, and will procure methods of pursuing and investigating what is advantageous, and of avoiding and flying from hostile occurrences. Indeed, our opponents, in their Introductions, [as they call them], every where inculcate these things with a tedious prolixity, defining design to be an indication of perfection; the tendency of intellect to the object of its perception, an impulse prior to impulse; preparation, an action prior to action; and memory, the comprehension of some past thing, the perception of which, when present, was obtained through sense. For there is not any one of these which is not rational, and all of them are present with all animals. Thus, too, with respect to intellections, those which are reposited in the mind, are called by them εννοιαι, notions; but when they are in motion [through a discursive energy] they denominate them διανοησεις, or perceptions obtained by a reasoning process. But with respect to all the passions, as they are in common acknowledged to be depraved natures and opinions, it is wonderful that our opponents should overlook the operations and motions of brutes, many of which are the effects of anger, many of fear, and, by Jupiter, of envy also and emulation. Our opponents, too, themselves punish dogs and horses when they do wrong; and this not in vain, but in order to make them better, producing in them, through the pain, a sorrow which we denominate repentance. But the name of the pleasure which is received through the ears is κηλησις, i.e. an ear-alluring sweetness; and the delight which is received through the eyes is denominated γοητεια, i.e. enchantment. Each of these, however, is used towards brutes. Hence stags and horses are allured by the harmony produced from reeds and flutes; and the crabs, called παγουροι, paguri, are evocated from their caverns by the melody of reeds. The fish thrissa, likewise, is said through harmony to come forth from its retreats. Those, however, who speak stupidly about these things, assert that animals are neither delighted, nor enraged, nor terrified, nor make any provision for what is necessary, nor remember; but they say that the bee as it were remembers, that the swallow as it were provides what is requisite, that the lion is as it were angry, and that the stag is as it were afraid. And I know not what answer to give to those who say that animals neither see nor hear, but see as it were, and as it were hear; that they do not utter vocal sounds, but as it were utter them; and that, in short, they do not live, but as it were live. For he who is truly intelligent, will readily admit that these assertions are no more sane than the former, and are similarly destitute of evidence. When, however, on comparing with human manners and lives, actions, and modes of living, those of animals, I see much depravity in the latter, and no manifest tendency to virtue as to the principal end, nor any proficiency, or appetition of proficiency, I am dubious why nature gave the beginning of perfection to those that are never able to arrive at the end of it. But this to our opponents does not appear to be at all absurd. For as they admit that the love of parents towards their offspring is the principle in us of association and justice; yet, though they perceive that this affection is abundant and strong in animals, they nevertheless deny that they participate of justice; which assertion is similarly defective with the nature of mules, who, though they are not in want of any generative member, since they have a penis and vulva, and receive pleasure from employing these parts, yet they are not able to accomplish the end of generation. Consider the thing, too, in another way: Is it not ridiculous to say that such men as Socrates, Plato, and Zeno, were not less vicious than any slave, but resembled slaves in stupidity, intemperance, and injustice, and afterwards blame the nature of brutes, as neither pure, nor formed with sufficient accuracy for the attainment of virtue; thus attributing to them a privation, and not a depravity and imbecility of reason? Especially since they acknowledge that there is a vice of the rational part of the soul, with which every brute is replete. For we may perceive that timidity, intemperance, injustice, and malevolence, are inherent in many brutes.
23. But he who thinks that the nature which is not adapted to receive rectitude of reason, does not at all receive reason, he, in the first place, does not differ from one who fancies that an ape does not naturally participate of deformity, nor a tortoise of tardity; because the former is not receptive of beauty, nor the latter of celerity. And, in the next place, this is the opinion of one who does not perceive the obvious difference of things. For reason, indeed, is ingenerated by nature; but right and perfect reason is acquired by study and discipline. Hence all animated beings participate of reason, but our opponents cannot mention any man who possesses rectitude of reason and wisdom [naturally], though the multitude of men is innumerable. But as the sight of one animal differs from that of another, and the flying of one bird from that of another, (for hawks and grasshoppers do not similarly see, nor eagles and partridges); thus, also, neither does every thing which participates of reason possess genius and acuteness in the highest perfection. Indeed there are many indications in brutes of association, fortitude, and craft, in procuring what is necessary, and in economical conduct; as, on the contrary, there are also indications in them of injustice, timidity, and fatuity. Hence it is a question with some, which are the more excellent, terrestrial or aquatic animals? And that there are these indications, is evident from comparing storks with river horses: for the former nourish, but the latter destroy their fathers, in order that they may have connexion with their mothers. This is likewise seen on comparing doves with partridges: for the latter conceal and destroy their eggs, if the female, during her incubation, refuses to be connected with the male. But doves successively relieve each other in incubation, alternately cherishing the eggs; and first, indeed, they feed the young, and afterwards the male strikes the female with his beak, and drives her to the eggs and her young, if she has for a long time wandered from them. Antipater, however, when he blames asses and sheep for the neglect of purity, overlooks, I know not how, lynxes and swallows; of which, the former remove and entirely conceal and bury their excrement, but the latter teach their young to throw it out of their nest. Moreover, we do not say that one tree is more ignorant than another, as we say that a sheep is more stupid than a dog. Nor do we say that one herb is more timid than another, as we do that a stag is more timid than a lion. For, as in things which are immoveable, one is not slower than another, and in things which are not vocal, one is not less vocal than another: thus, too, in all things in which the power of intellection is wanting, one thing cannot be said to be more timid, more dull, or more intemperate than another. For, as these qualities are present differently in their different participants, they produce in animals the diversities which we perceive. Nor is it wonderful that man should so much excel other animals in docility, sagacity, justice, and association. For many brutes surpass all men in magnitude of body, and celerity of foot, and likewise in strength of sight, and accuracy of hearing; yet man is not on this account either deaf, or blind, or powerless. But we run, though slower than stags, and we see, though not so accurately as hawks; and nature has not deprived us of strength and magnitude, though our possession of these is nothing, when compared with the strength and bulk of the elephant and the camel. Hence, in a similar manner, we must not say that brutes, because their intellection is more dull than ours, and because they reason worse than we do, neither energize discursively, nor, in short, possess intellection and reason; but it must be admitted that they possess these, though in an imbecile and turbid manner, just as a dull and disordered eye participates of sight.
24. Innumerable instances, however, might be adduced in proof of the natural sagacity of animals, if many things of this kind had not by many persons been collected and narrated. But this subject must be still further considered. For it appears that it belongs to the same thing, whether it be a part or a power, which is naturally adapted to receive a certain thing, to be also disposed to fall into a preternatural mode of subsistence, when it becomes mutilated or diseased. Thus, the eye is adapted to fall into blindness, the leg into lameness, and the tongue into stammering; but nothing else is subject to such defects. For blindness does not befall that which is not naturally adapted to see, nor lameness that which is not adapted to walk; nor is that which is deprived of a tongue fitted to stammer, or lisp, or be dumb. Hence, neither can that animal be delirious, or stupid, or insane, in which intellection, and the discursive energy of reason, are not naturally inherent. For it is not possible for any thing to be passively affected which does not possess a power, the passion of which is either privation, or mutilation, or some other deprivation. Moreover, I have met with mad dogs, and also rabid horses; and some persons assert that oxen and foxes become mad. The example of dogs, however, is sufficient for our purpose: for it is a thing indubitable, and testifies that the animal possesses no despicable portion of reason and discursive energy, the passion of which, when disturbed and confounded, is fury and madness. For, when they are thus affected, we do not see that there is any change in the quality of their sight or hearing. But as he is absurd who denies that a man is beside himself, and that his intellectual, reasoning, and recollective powers, are corrupted, when he is afflicted with melancholy or delirium, (for it is usually said of those that are insane, that they are not themselves, but have fallen off from reason): thus, also, he who thinks that mad dogs suffer any thing else than that of having the power, which is naturally intellective, and is adapted to reason and recollect, full of tumult and distortion, so as to cause them to be ignorant of persons most dear to them, and abandon their accustomed mode of living;—he who thus thinks, appears either to overlook what is obvious; or, if he really perceives what takes place, voluntarily contends against the truth. And such are the arguments adduced by Plutarch in many of his treatises against the Stoics and Peripatetics.
25. But Theophrastus employs the following reasoning:—Those that are generated from the same sources, I mean from the same father and mother, are said by us to be naturally allied to each other. And moreover, we likewise conceive that those who derive their origin from the same ancestors that we do, are allied to us, and also that this is the case with our fellow-citizens, because they participate with us of the same land, and are united to us by the bonds of association. For we do not think that the latter are allied to each other, and to us, through deriving their origin from the same ancestors, unless it should so happen that the first progenitors of these were the sources of our race, or were derived from the same ancestors. Hence I think we should say, that Greek is allied and has an affinity to Greek, and Barbarian to Barbarian, and all men to each other; for one of these two reasons, either because they originate from the same ancestors, or because they participate of the same food, manners, and genus. Thus also we must admit that all men have an affinity, and are allied to each other. And, moreover, the principles of the bodies of all animals are naturally the same. I do not say this with reference to the first elements of their bodies; for plants also consist of these; but I mean the seed, the flesh, and the connascent genus of humours which is inherent in animals. But animals are much more allied to each other, through naturally possessing souls, which are not different from each other, I mean in desire and anger; and besides these, in the reasoning faculty, and, above all, in the senses. But as with respect to bodies, so likewise with respect to souls, some animals have them more, but others less perfect, yet all of them have naturally the same principles. And this is evident from the affinity of their passions. If, however, what we have said is true, viz. that such is the generation of the manners of animals, all the tribes of them are indeed intellective, but they differ in their modes of living, and in the temperature of the first elements of which they consist. And if this be admitted, the genus of other animals has an affinity, and is allied to us. For, as Euripides says, they have all of them the same food and the same spirit, the same purple streams; and they likewise demonstrate that the common parents of all of them are Heaven and Earth.
26. Hence, since animals are allied to us, if it should appear, according to Pythagoras, that they are allotted the same soul that we are, he may justly be considered as impious who does not abstain from acting unjustly towards his kindred. Nor because some animals are savage, is their alliance to us to be on this account abscinded. For some men may be found who are no less, and even more malefic than savage animals to their neighbours, and who are impelled to injure any one they may meet with, as if they were driven by a certain blast of their own nature and depravity. Hence also, we destroy such men; yet we do not cut them off from an alliance to animals of a mild nature. Thus, therefore, if likewise some animals are savage, these, as such, are to be destroyed, in the same manner as men that are savage; but our habitude or alliance to other and wilder animals is not on this account to be abandoned. But neither tame nor savage animals are to be eaten; as neither are unjust men. Now, however, we act most unjustly, destroying, indeed, tame animals, because some brutes are savage and unjust, and feeding on such as are tame. With respect to tame animals, however, we act with a twofold injustice, because, though they are tame, we slay them, and also, because we eat them. And, in short, the death of these has a reference to the assumption of them for food. To these, also, such arguments as the following may be added. For he who says that the man who extends the just as far as to brutes, corrupts the just, is ignorant that he does not himself preserve justice, but increases pleasure, which is hostile to justice. By admitting, therefore, that pleasure is the end [of our actions], justice is evidently destroyed. For to whom is it not manifest that justice is increased through abstinence? For he who abstains from every thing animated, though he may abstain from such animals as do not contribute to the benefit of society, will be much more careful not to injure those of his own species. For he who loves the genus, will not hate any species of animals; and by how much the greater his love of the genus is, by so much the more will he preserve justice towards a part of the genus, and that to which he is allied. He, therefore, who admits that he is allied to all animals, will not injure any animal. But he who confines justice to man alone, is prepared, like one enclosed in a narrow space, to hurl from him the prohibition of injustice. So that the Pythagorean is more pleasing than the Socratic banquet. For Socrates said, that hunger is the sauce of food; but Pythagoras said, that to injure no one, and to be exhilarated with justice, is the sweetest sauce; as the avoidance of animal food, will also be the avoidance of unjust conduct with respect to food. For God has not so constituted things, that we cannot preserve ourselves without injuring others; since, if this were the case, he would have connected us with a nature which is the principle of injustice. Do not they, however, appear to be ignorant of the peculiarity of justice, who think that it was introduced from the alliance of men to each other? For this will be nothing more than a certain philanthropy; but justice consists in abstaining from injuring any thing which is not noxious. And our conception of the just man must be formed according to the latter, and not according to the former mode. Hence, therefore, since justice consists in not injuring any thing, it must be extended as far as to every animated nature. On this account, also, the essence of justice consists in the rational ruling over the irrational, and in the irrational being obedient to the rational part. For when reason governs, and the irrational part is obedient to its mandates, it follows, by the greatest necessity, that man will be innoxious towards every thing. For the passions being restrained, and desire and anger wasting away, but reason possessing its proper empire, a similitude to a more excellent nature [and to deity] immediately follows. But the more excellent nature in the universe is entirely innoxious, and, through possessing a power which preserves and benefits all things, is itself not in want of any thing. We, however, through justice [when we exercise it], are innoxious towards all things, but, through being connected with mortality, are indigent of things of a necessary nature. But the assumption of what is necessary, does not injure even plants, when we take what they cast off; nor fruits, when we use such of them as are dead; nor sheep, when through shearing we rather benefit than injure them, and by partaking of their milk, we in return afford them every proper attention. Hence, the just man appears to be one who deprives himself of things pertaining to the body; yet he does not [in reality] injure himself. For, by this management of his body, and continence, he increases his inward good, i.e. his similitude to God.
27. By making pleasure, therefore, the end of life, that which is truly justice cannot be preserved; since neither such things as are primarily useful according to nature, nor all such as are easily attainable, give completion to felicity. For in many instances, the motions of the irrational nature, and utility and indigence, have been, and still are the sources of injustice. For men became indigent [as they pretended] of animal food, in order that they might preserve, as they said, the corporeal frame free from molestation, and without being in want of those things after which the animal nature aspires. But if an assimilation to divinity is the end of life, an innoxious conduct towards all things will be in the most eminent degree preserved. As, therefore, he who is led by his passions is innoxious only towards his children and his wife, but despises and acts fraudulently towards other persons, since, in consequence of the irrational part predominating in him, he is excited to, and astonished about mortal concerns; but he who is led by reason, preserves an innoxious conduct towards his fellow-citizens, and still more so towards strangers, and towards all men, through having the irrational part in subjection, and is therefore more rational and divine than the former character;—thus also, he who does not confine harmless conduct to men alone, but extends it to other animals, is more similar to divinity; and if it was possible to extend it even to plants, he would preserve this image in a still greater degree. As, however, this is not possible, we may in this respect lament, with the ancients, the defect of our nature, that we consist of such adverse and discordant principles, so that we are unable to preserve our divine part incorruptible, and in all respects innoxious. For we are not unindigent in all things; the cause of which is generation, and our becoming needy through the abundant corporeal efflux which we sustain. But want procures safety and ornament from things of a foreign nature, which are necessary to the existence of our mortal part. He, therefore, who is indigent of a greater number of externals, is in a greater degree agglutinated to penury; and by how much his wants increase, by so much is he destitute of divinity, and an associate of penury. For that which is similar to deity, through this assimilation immediately possesses true wealth. But no one who is [truly] rich and perfectly unindigent injures any thing. For as long as any one injures another, though he should possess the greatest wealth, and all the acres of land which the earth contains, he is still poor, and has want for his intimate associate. On this account, also, he is unjust, without God, and impious, and enslaved to every kind of depravity, which is produced by the lapse of the soul into matter, through the privation of good. Every thing, therefore, is nugatory to any one, as long as he wanders from the principle of the universe; and he is indigent of all things, while he does not direct his attention to Porus [or the source of true abundance]. He likewise yields to the mortal part of his nature, while he remains ignorant of his real self. But Injustice is powerful in persuading and corrupting those that belong to her empire, because she associates with her votaries in conjunction with Pleasure. As, however, in the choice of lives, he is the more accurate judge who has obtained an experience of both [the better and the worse kind of life], than he is who has only experienced one of them; thus also, in the choice and avoidance of what is proper, he is a safer judge who, from that which is more, judges of that which is less excellent, than he who from the less, judges of the more excellent. Hence, he who lives according to intellect, will more accurately define what is eligible and what is not, than he who lives under the dominion of irrationality. For the former has passed through the irrational life, as having from the first associated with it; but the latter, having had no experience of an intellectual life, persuades those that resemble himself, and acts with nugacity, like a child among children. If, however, say our opponents, all men were persuaded by these arguments, what would become of us? Is it not evident that we should be happy, injustice, indeed, being exterminated from men, and justice being conversant with us, in the same manner as it is in the heavens? But now this question is just the same as if men should be dubious what the life of the Danaids would be, if they were liberated from the employment of drawing water in a sieve, and attempting to fill a perforated vessel. For they are dubious what would be the consequence if we should cease to replenish our passions and desires, the whole of which replenishing continually flows away through the want of real good; since this fills up the ruinous clefts of the soul more than the greatest of external necessaries. Do you therefore ask, O man, what we should do? We should imitate those that lived in the golden age, we should imitate those of that period who were [truly] free. For with them modesty, Nemesis, and Justice associated, because they were satisfied with the fruits of the earth. The fertile earth for them spontaneous yields Abundantly her fruits. But those who are liberated from slavery, obtain for themselves what they before procured for their masters. In like manner, also, do you, when liberated from the servitude of the body, and a slavish attention to the passions produced through the body, as, prior to this, you nourished them in an all-various manner with externals, so now nourish yourself all-variously with internal good, justly assuming things which are [properly] your own, and no longer by violence taking away things which are foreign [to your true nature and real good]. ON ABSTINENCE FROM ANIMAL FOOD.
Book 4
1. In the preceding books, O Castricius, we have nearly answered all the arguments which in reality defend the feeding on flesh, for the sake of incontinence and intemperance, and which adduce impudent apologies for so doing by ascribing a greater indigence to our nature than is fit. Two particular inquiries, however, still remain; in one of which the promise of advantage especially deceives those who are corrupted by pleasure. And, moreover, we shall confute the assertion of our opponents, that no wise man, nor any nation, has rejected animal food, as it leads those that hear it to great injustice, through the ignorance of true history; and we shall also endeavour to give the solutions of the question concerning advantage, and to reply to other inquiries.
2. But we shall begin from the abstinence of certain nations, in the narration of which, what is asserted of the Greeks will first claim our attention, as being the most allied to us, and the most appropriate of all the witnesses that can be adduced. Among those, therefore, that have concisely, and at the same time accurately collected an account of the affairs of the Greeks, is the Peripatetic Dicæarchus, who, in narrating the pristine life of the Greeks, says, the ancients, being generated with an alliance to the Gods, were naturally most excellent, and led the best life; so that, when compared to us of the present day, who consist of an adulterated and most vile matter, they were thought to be a golden race; and they slew no animal whatever. The truth of this, he also says, is testified by the poets, who denominate these ancients the golden race, and assert that every good was present with them. The fertile earth for them spontaneous bore Of fruits a copious and unenvy’d store; In blissful quiet then, unknown to strife, The worthy with the worthy passed their life. Which assertions, indeed, Dicæarchus explaining, says, that a life of this kind was under Saturn; if it is proper to consider it as a thing that once existed, and that it is a life which has not been celebrated in vain, and if, laying aside what is extremely fabulous, we may refer it to a physical narration. All things, therefore, are very properly said to have been then spontaneously produced; for men did not procure any thing by labour, because they were unacquainted with the agricultural art, and, in short, had no knowledge of any other art. This very thing, likewise, was the cause of their leading a life of leisure, free from labours and care; and if it is proper to assent to the decision of the most skilful and elegant of physicians, it was also the cause of their being liberated from disease. For there is not any precept of physicians which more contributes to health, than that which exhorts us not to make an abundance of excrement, from which those pristine Greeks always preserved their bodies pure. For they neither assumed such food as was stronger than the nature of the body could bear, but such as could be vanquished by the corporeal nature, nor more than was moderate, on account of the facility of procuring it, but for the most part less than was sufficient, on account of its paucity. Moreover, there were neither any wars among them, nor seditions with each other. For no reward of contention worth mentioning was proposed as an incentive, for the sake of which some one might be induced to engage in such dissensions. So that the principal thing in that life was leisure and rest from necessary occupations, together with health, peace, and friendship. But to those in after times, who, through aspiring after things which greatly exceeded mediocrity, fell into many evils, this pristine life became, as it was reasonable to suppose it would, desirable. The slender and extemporaneous food, however, of these first men, is manifested by the saying which was afterwards proverbially used, enough of the oak; this adage being probably introduced by him who first changed the ancient mode of living. A pastoral life succeeded to this, in which men procured for themselves superfluous possessions, and meddled with animals. For, perceiving that some of them were innoxious, but others malefic and savage, they tamed the former, but attacked the latter. At the same time, together with this life, war was introduced. And these things, says Dicæarchus, are not asserted by us, but by those who have historically discussed a multitude of particulars. For, as possessions were now of such a magnitude as to merit attention, some ambitiously endeavoured to obtain them, by collecting them [for their own use], and calling on others to do the same, but others directed their attention to the preservation of them when collected. Time, therefore, thus gradually proceeding, and men always directing their attention to what appeared to be useful, they at length became conversant with the third, and agricultural form of life. And this is what is said by Dicæarchus, in his narration of the manners of the ancient Greeks, and the blessed life which they then led, to which abstinence from animal food contributed, no less than other things. Hence, at that period there was no war, because injustice was exterminated. But afterwards, together with injustice towards animals, war was introduced among men, and the endeavour to surpass each other in amplitude of possessions. On which account also, the audacity of those is wonderful, who say that abstinence from animals is the mother of injustice, since both history and experience testify, that together with the slaughter of animals, war and injustice were introduced.
3. Hence, this being afterwards perceived by the Lacedæmonian Lycurgus, though the eating of animals then prevailed, yet he so arranged his polity, as to render food of this kind requisite in the smallest degree. For the allotted property of each individual did not consist in herds of oxen, flocks of sheep, or an abundance of goats, horses, and money, but in the possession of land, which might produce for a man seventy medimni of barley, and for a woman twelve, and the quantity of liquid fruits in the same proportion. For he thought that this quantity of nutriment was sufficient to procure a good habit of body and health, nothing else to obtain these being requisite. Whence also it is said, that on returning to his country, after he had been for some time absent from it, and perceiving, as he passed through the fields, that the corn had just been reaped, and that the threshing-floors and the heaps were parallel and equable, he laughed, and said to those that were present, that all Laconia seemed to belong to many brothers, who had just divided the land among themselves. He added, that as he had therefore expelled luxury from Sparta, it would be requisite also to annul the use of money, both golden and silver, and to introduce iron alone, as its substitute, and this of a great bulk and weight, and of little value; so that as much of it as should be worth ten minæ, should require a large receptacle to hold it, and a cart drawn by two oxen to carry it. But this being ordained, many species of injustice were exterminated from Lacedæmon. For who would attempt to thieve, or suffer himself to be corrupted by gifts, or defraud or plunder another, when it was not possible for him to conceal what he had taken, nor possess it so as to be envied by others, nor derive any advantage from coining it? Together with money also, the useless arts were expelled, the works of the Lacedæmonians not being saleable. For iron money could not be exported to the other Greeks, nor was it esteemed by them, but ridiculed. Hence, neither was it lawful to buy any thing foreign, and which was intrinsically of no worth, nor did ships laden with merchandise sail into their ports, nor was any verbal sophist, or futile diviner, or bawd, or artificer of golden and silver ornaments, permitted to come to Laconia, because there money was of no use. And thus luxury, being gradually deprived of its incitements and nourishment, wasted away of itself. Those likewise who possessed much derived no greater advantage from it, than those who did not, as no egress was afforded to abundance, since it was so obstructed by impediments, that it was forced to remain in indolent rest. Hence such household furniture as was in constant use, and was necessary, such as beds, chairs, and tables, these were made by them in the best manner; and the Laconic cup, which was called cothon, was, as Critias says, especially celebrated in military expeditions. For in these expeditions, the water which they drank, and which was unpleasant to the sight, was concealed by the colour of the cup; and the turbid part of the water falling against the lips, through their prominency, that part of it which was drank, was received in a purer condition by the mouth. As we are informed, however, by Plutarch, the legislator was the cause of these things. For the artificers being liberated from useless works, exhibited the beauty of art in things of a necessary nature.
4. That he might also in a still greater degree oppose luxury, and take away the ardent endeavour to obtain wealth, he introduced a third, and most beautiful political institution, viz. that of the citizens eating and drinking together publicly; so that they might partake of the same prescribed food in common, and might not be fed at home, reclining on sumptuous couches, and placed before elegant tables, through the hands of artificers and cooks, being fattened in darkness, like voracious animals, and corrupting their bodies, together with their morals, by falling into every kind of luxury and repletion; as such a mode of living would require much sleep, hot baths, and abundant quiet, and such attentions as are paid to the diseased. This indeed was a great thing; but still greater than this, that, as Theophrastus says, he caused wealth to be neglected, and to be of no value, through the citizens eating at common tables, and the frugality of their food. For there was no use, nor enjoyment of riches; nor, in short, was there any thing to gratify the sight, or any ostentatious display in the whole apparatus, because both the poor and the rich sat at the same table. Hence it was universally said, that in Sparta alone, Plutus was seen to be blind, and lying like an inanimate and immoveable picture. For it was not possible for the citizens, having previously feasted at home, to go to the common tables with appetites already satiated with food. For the rest carefully observed him who did not eat and drink with them, and reviled him, as an intemperate person, and as one who conducted himself effeminately with respect to the common food. Hence these common tables were called phiditia; either as being the causes of friendship and benevolence, as if they were philitia, assuming δ for λ; or as accustoming men [προς ευτελειαν και φειδω] to frugality, and a slender diet. But the number of those that assembled at the common table was fifteen, more or less. And each person brought every month, for the purpose of furnishing the table, a medimnus of flour, eight choas of wine, five pounds of cheese, two pounds and a half of figs, and, besides all these, a very little quantity of money.
5. Hence the children of those who ate thus sparingly and temperately, came to these common tables, as to schools of temperance, where they also heard political discourses, and were spectators of liberal sports. Here, likewise, they learnt to jest acrimoniously, without scurrility, and to receive, without being indignant, the biting jests of others. For this appeared to be extremely Laconic, to be able to endure acrimonious jests; though he who could not endure was permitted to refuse hearing them, and the scoffer was immediately silent. Such, therefore, was the frugality of the Lacedæmonians, with respect to diet, though it was legally instituted for the sake of the multitude. Hence those who came from this polity are said to have been more brave and temperate, and paid more attention to rectitude, than those who came from other communities, which are corrupted both in souls and bodies. And it is evident that perfect abstinence is adapted to such a polity as this, but to corrupt communities luxurious food. If, likewise, we direct our attention to such other nations as regarded equity, mildness, and piety to the Gods, it will be evident that abstinence was ordained by them, with a view to the safety and advantage, if not of all, yet at least of some of the citizens, who, sacrificing to, and worshipping the Gods, on account of the city, might expiate the sins of the multitude. For, in the mysteries, what the boy who attends the altar accomplishes, by performing accurately what he is commanded to do, in order to render the Gods propitious to all those who have been initiated, as far as to muesis [αντι παντων των μυουμενων], that, in nations and cities, priests are able to effect, by sacrificing for all the people, and through piety inducing the Gods to be attentive to the welfare of those that belong to them. With respect to priests, therefore, the eating of all animals is prohibited to some, but of certain animals to others, whether you consider the customs of the Greeks or of the barbarians, which are different in different nations. So that all of them, collectively considered, or existing as one, being assumed, it will be found that they abstain from all animals. If, therefore, those who preside over the safety of cities, and to whose care piety to the Gods is committed, abstain from animals, how can any one dare to accuse this abstinence as disadvantageous to cities?
6. Chæremon the Stoic, therefore, in his narration of the Egyptian priests, who, he says, were considered by the Egyptians as philosophers, informs us, that they chose temples, as the places in which they might philosophize. For to dwell with the statues of the Gods is a thing allied to the whole desire, by which the soul tends to the contemplation of their divinities. And from the divine veneration indeed, which was paid to them through dwelling in temples, they obtained security, all men honouring these philosophers, as if they were certain sacred animals. They also led a solitary life, as they only mingled with other men in solemn sacrifices and festivals. But at other times the priests were almost inaccessible to any one who wished to converse with them. For it was requisite that he who approached to them should be first purified, and abstain from many things; and this is as it were a common sacred law respecting the Egyptian priests. But these [philosophic priests], having relinquished every other employment, and human labours, gave up the whole of their life to the contemplation and worship of divine natures and to divine inspiration; through the latter, indeed, procuring for themselves honour, security, and piety; but through contemplation science; and through both, a certain occult exercise of manners, worthy of antiquity. For to be always conversant with divine knowledge and inspiration, removes those who are so from all avarice, suppresses the passions, and excites to an intellectual life. But they were studious of frugality in their diet and apparel, and also of continence and endurance, and in all things were attentive to justice and equity. They likewise were rendered venerable, through rarely mingling with other men. For during the time of what are called purifications, they scarcely mingled with their nearest kindred, and those of their own order, nor were they to be seen by any one, unless it was requisite for the necessary purposes of purification. For the sanctuary was inaccessible to those who were not purified, and they dwelt in holy places for the purpose of performing divine works; but at all other times they associated more freely with those who lived like themselves. They did not, however, associate with any one who was not a religious character. But they were always seen near to the Gods, or to the statues of the Gods, the latter of which they were beheld either carrying, or preceding in a sacred procession, or disposing in an orderly manner, with modesty and gravity; each of which operations was not the effect of pride, but an indication of some physical reason. Their venerable gravity also was apparent from their manners. For their walking was orderly, and their aspect sedate; and they were so studious of preserving this gravity of countenance, that they did not even wink, when at any time they were unwilling to do so; and they seldom laughed, and when they did, their laughter proceeded no farther than to a smile. But they always kept their hands within their garments. Each likewise bore about him a symbol, indicative of the order which he was allotted in sacred concerns; for there were many orders of priests. Their diet also was slender and simple. For, with respect to wine, some of them did not at all drink it, but others drank very little of it, on account of its being injurious to the nerves, oppressive to the head, an impediment to invention, and an incentive to venereal desires. In many other things also they conducted themselves with caution; neither using bread at all in purifications, and at those times in which they were not employed in purifying themselves, they were accustomed to eat bread with hyssop, cut into small pieces. For it is said, that hyssop very much purifies the power of bread. But they, for the most part, abstained from oil, the greater number of them entirely; and if at any time they used it with pot-herbs, they took very little of it, and only as much as was sufficient to mitigate the taste of the herbs.
7. It was not lawful for them therefore to meddle with the esculent and potable substances, which were produced out of Egypt, and this contributed much to the exclusion of luxury from these priests. But they abstained from all the fish that was caught in Egypt, and from such quadrupeds as had solid, or many-fissured hoofs, and from such as were not horned; and likewise from all such birds as were carnivorous. Many of them, however, entirely abstained from all animals; and in purifications this abstinence was adopted by all of them, for then they did not even eat an egg. Moreover, they also rejected other things, without being calumniated for so doing. Thus, for instance, of oxen, they rejected the females, and also such of the males as were twins, or were speckled, or of a different colour, or alternately varied in their form, or which were now tamed, as having been already consecrated to labours, and resembled animals that are honoured, or which were the images of any thing [that is divine], or those that had but one eye, or those that verged to a similitude of the human form. There are also innumerable other observations pertaining to the art of those who are called μοσχοσφραγισται, or who stamp calves with a seal, and of which books have been composed. But these observations are still more curious respecting birds; as, for instance, that a turtle should not be eaten; for it is said that a hawk frequently dismisses this bird after he has seized it, and preserves its life, as a reward for having had connexion with it. The Egyptian priests, therefore, that they might not ignorantly meddle with a turtle of this kind, avoided the whole species of those birds. And these indeed were certain common religious ceremonies; but there were different ceremonies, which varied according to the class of the priests that used them, and were adapted to the several divinities. But chastity and purifications were common to all the priests. When also the time arrived in which they were to perform something pertaining to the sacred rites of religion, they spent some days in preparatory ceremonies, some indeed forty-two, but others a greater, and others a less number of days; yet never less than seven days; and during this time they abstained from all animals, and likewise from all pot-herbs and leguminous substances, and, above all, from a venereal connexion with women; for they never at any time had connexion with males. They likewise washed themselves with cold water thrice every day; viz. when they rose from their bed, before dinner, and when they betook themselves to sleep. But if they happened to be polluted in their sleep by the emission of the seed, they immediately purified their body in a bath. They also used cold bathing at other times, but not so frequently as on the above occasion. Their bed was woven from the branches of the palm tree, which they call bais; and their bolster was a smooth semi-cylindric piece of wood. But they exercised themselves in the endurance of hunger and thirst, and were accustomed to paucity of food through the whole of their life.
8. This also is a testimony of their continence, that, though they neither exercised themselves in walking or riding, yet they lived free from disease, and were sufficiently strong for the endurance of moderate labours. They bore therefore many burdens in the performance of sacred operations, and accomplished many ministrant works, which required more than common strength. But they divided the night into the observation of the celestial bodies, and sometimes devoted a part of it to offices of purification; and they distributed the day into the worship of the Gods, according to which they celebrated them with hymns thrice or four times, viz. in the morning and evening, when the sun is at his meridian altitude, and when he is declining to the west. The rest of their time they devoted to arithmetical and geometrical speculations, always labouring to effect something, and to make some new discovery, and, in short, continually exercising their skill. In winter nights also they were occupied in the same employments, being vigilantly engaged in literary pursuits, as paying no attention to the acquisition of externals, and being liberated from the servitude of that bad master, excessive expense. Hence their unwearied and incessant labour testifies their endurance, but their continence is manifested by their liberation from the desire of external good. To sail from Egypt likewise, [i.e. to quit Egypt,] was considered by them to be one of the most unholy things, in consequence of their being careful to avoid foreign luxury and pursuits; for this appeared to them to be alone lawful to those who were compelled to do so by regal necessities. Indeed, they were very anxious to continue in the observance of the institutes of their country, and those who were found to have violated them, though but in a small degree, were expelled [from the college of the priests]. The true method of philosophizing, likewise, was preserved by the prophets, by the hierostolistæ, and the sacred scribes, and also by the horologi, or calculators of nativities. But the rest of the priests, and of the pastophori, curators of temples, and ministers of the Gods, were similarly studious of purity, yet not so accurately, and with such great continence, as the priests of whom we have been speaking. And such are the particulars which are narrated of the Egyptians, by a man who was a lover of truth, and an accurate writer, and who among the Stoics strenuously and solidly philosophized.
9. But the Egyptian priests, through the proficiency which they made by this exercise, and similitude to divinity, knew that divinity does not pervade through man alone, and that soul is not enshrined in man alone on the earth, but that it nearly passes through all animals. On this account, in fashioning the images of the Gods, they assumed every animal, and for this purpose mixed together the human form and the forms of wild beasts, and again the bodies of birds with the body of a man. For a certain deity was represented by them in a human shape as far as to the neck, but the face was that of a bird, or a lion, or of some other animal. And again, another divine resemblance had a human head, but the other parts were those of certain other animals, some of which had an inferior, but others a superior position; through which they manifested, that these [i.e. brutes and men], through the decision of the Gods, communicated with each other, and that tame and savage animals are nurtured together with us, not without the concurrence of a certain divine will. Hence also, a lion is worshipped as a God, and a certain part of Egypt, which is called Nomos, has the surname of Leontopolis [or the city of the lion], and another is denominated Busiris [from an ox], and another Lycopolis [or the city of the wolf]. For they venerated the power of God which extends to all things through animals which are nurtured together, and which each of the Gods imparts. They also reverenced water and fire the most of all the elements, as being the principal causes of our safety. And these things are exhibited by them in temples; for even now, on opening the sanctuary of Serapis, the worship is performed through fire and water; he who sings the hymns making a libation with water, and exhibiting fire, when, standing on the threshold of the temple, he invokes the God in the language of the Egyptians. Venerating, therefore, these elements, they especially reverence those things which largely participate of them, as partaking more abundantly of what is sacred. But after these, they venerate all animals, and in the village Anubis they worship a man, in which place also they sacrifice to him, and victims are there burnt in honour of him on an altar; but he shortly after only eats that which was procured for him as a man. Hence, as it is requisite to abstain from man, so, likewise, from other animals. And farther still, the Egyptian priests, from their transcendent wisdom and association with divinity, discovered what animals are more acceptable to the Gods [when dedicated to them] than man. Thus they found that a hawk is dear to the sun, since the whole of its nature consists of blood and spirit. It also commiserates man, and laments over his dead body, and scatters earth on his eyes, in which these priests believe a solar light is resident. They likewise discovered that a hawk lives many years, and that, after it leaves the present life, it possesses a divining power, is most rational and prescient when liberated from the body, and gives perfection to statues, and moves temples. A beetle will be detested by one who is ignorant of and unskilled in divine concerns, but the Egyptians venerate it, as an animated image of the sun. For every beetle is a male, and emitting its genital seed in a muddy place, and having made it spherical, it turns round the seminal sphere in a way similar to that of the sun in the heavens. It likewise receives a period of twenty-eight days, which is a lunar period. In a similar manner, the Egyptians philosophize about the ram, the crocodile, the vulture, and the ibis, and, in short, about every animal; so that, from their wisdom and transcendent knowledge of divine concerns, they came at length to venerate all animals. An unlearned man, however, does not even suspect that they, not being borne along with the stream of the vulgar who know nothing, and not walking in the path of ignorance, but passing beyond the illiterate multitude, and that want of knowledge which befals every one at first, were led to reverence things which are thought by the vulgar to be of no worth.
10. This also, no less than the above-mentioned particulars, induced them to believe, that animals should be reverenced [as images of the Gods], viz. that the soul of every animal, when liberated from the body, was discovered by them to be rational, to be prescient of futurity, to possess an oracular power, and to be effective of every thing which man is capable of accomplishing when separated from the body. Hence they very properly honoured them, and abstained from them as much as possible. Since, however, the cause through which the Egyptians venerated the Gods through animals requires a copious discussion, and which would exceed the limits of the present treatise, what has been unfolded respecting this particular is sufficient for our purpose. Nevertheless, this is not to be omitted, that the Egyptians, when they buried those that were of noble birth, privately took away the belly and placed it in a chest, and together with other things which they performed for the sake of the dead body, they elevated the chest towards the sun, whom they invoked as a witness; an oration for the deceased being at the same time made by one of those to whose care the funeral was committed. But the oration which Euphantus has interpreted from the Egyptian tongue was as follows: “O sovereign Sun, and all ye Gods who impart life to men, receive me, and deliver me to the eternal Gods as a cohabitant. For I have always piously worshipped those divinities which were pointed out to me by my parents as long as I lived in this age, and have likewise always honoured those who procreated my body. And, with respect to other men, I have never slain any one, nor defrauded any one of what he deposited with me, nor have I committed any other atrocious deed. If, therefore, during my life I have acted erroneously, by eating or drinking things which it is unlawful to eat or drink, I have not erred through myself, but through these,” pointing to the chest in which the belly was contained. And having thus spoken, he threw the chest into the river [Nile]; but buried the rest of the body as being pure. After this manner, they thought an apology ought to be made to divinity for what they had eaten and drank, and for the insolent conduct which they had been led to through the belly.
11. But among those who are known by us, the Jews, before they first suffered the subversion of their legal institutes under Antiochus, and afterwards under the Romans, when also the temple in Jerusalem was captured, and became accessible to all men to whom, prior to this event, it was inaccessible, and the city itself was destroyed;—before this took place, the Jews always abstained from many animals, but peculiarly, which they even now do, from swine. At that period, therefore, there were three kinds of philosophers among them. And of one kind, indeed, the Pharisees were the leaders, but of another, the Sadducees, and of the third, which appears to have been the most venerable, the Essæans. The mode of life, therefore, of these third was as follows, as Josephus frequently testifies in many of his writings. For in the second book of his Judaic History, which he has completed in seven books, and in the eighteenth of his Antiquities, which consists of twenty books, and likewise in the second of the two books which he wrote against the Greeks, he speaks of these Essæans, and says, that they are of the race of the Jews, and are in a greater degree than others friendly to one another. They are averse to pleasures, conceiving them to be vicious, but they are of opinion that continence, and the not yielding to the passions, constitute virtue. And they despise, indeed, wedlock, but receiving the children of other persons, and instructing them in disciplines while they are yet of a tender age, they consider them as their kindred, and form them to their own manners. And they act in this manner, not for the purpose of subverting marriage, and the succession arising from it, but in order to avoid the lasciviousness of women. They are, likewise, despisers of wealth, and the participation of external possessions among them in common is wonderful; nor is any one to be found among them who is richer than the rest. For it is a law with them, that those who wish to belong to their sect, must give up their property to it in common; so that among all of them, there is not to be seen either the abjectness of poverty, or the insolence of wealth; but the possessions of each being mingled with those of the rest, there was one property with all of them, as if they had been brothers. They likewise conceived oil to be a stain to the body, and that if any one, though unwillingly, was anointed, he should [immediately] wipe his body. For it was considered by them as beautiful to be squalid, and to be always clothed in white garments. But curators of the common property were elected by votes, indistinctly for the use of all. They have not, however, one city, but in each city many of them dwell together, and those who come among them from other places, if they are of their sect, equally partake with them of their possessions, as if they were their own. Those, likewise, who first perceive these strangers, behave to them as if they were their intimate acquaintance. Hence, when they travel, they take nothing with them for the sake of expenditure. But they neither change their garments nor their shoes, till they are entirely torn, or destroyed by time. They neither buy nor sell any thing, but each of them giving what he possesses to him that is in want, receives in return for it what will be useful to him. Nevertheless, each of them freely imparts to others of their sect what they may be in want of, without any remuneration.
12. Moreover, they are peculiarly pious to divinity. For before the sun rises they speak nothing profane, but they pour forth certain prayers to him which they had received from their ancestors, as if beseeching him to rise. Afterwards, they are sent by their curators to the exercise of the several arts in which they are skilled, and having till the fifth hour strenuously laboured in these arts, they are afterwards collected together in one place; and there, being begirt with linen teguments, they wash their bodies with cold water. After this purification, they enter into their own proper habitation, into which no heterodox person is permitted to enter. But they being pure, betake themselves to the dining room, as into a certain sacred fane. In this place, when all of them are seated in silence, the baker places the bread in order, and the cook distributes to each of them one vessel containing one kind of eatables. Prior, however, to their taking the food which is pure and sacred, a priest prays, and it is unlawful for any one prior to the prayer to taste of the food. After dinner, likewise, the priest again prays; so that both when they begin, and when they cease to eat, they venerate divinity. Afterwards, divesting themselves of these garments as sacred, they again betake themselves to their work till the evening; and, returning from thence, they eat and drink in the same manner as before, strangers sitting with them, if they should happen at that time to be present. No clamour or tumult ever defiles the house in which they dwell; but their conversation with each other is performed in an orderly manner; and to those that are out of the house, the silence of those within it appears as if it was some terrific mystery. The cause, however, of this quietness is their constant sobriety, and that with them their meat and drink is measured by what is sufficient [to the wants of nature]. But those who are very desirous of belonging to their sect, are not immediately admitted into it, but they must remain out of it for a year, adopting the same diet, the Essæans giving them a rake, a girdle, and a white garment. And if, during that time, they have given a sufficient proof of their continence, they proceed to a still greater conformity to the institutes of the sect, and use purer water for the purposes of sanctity; though they are not yet permitted to live with the Essæans. For after this exhibition of endurance, their manners are tried for two years more, and he who after this period appears to deserve to associate with them, is admitted into their society.
13. Before, however, he who is admitted touches his common food, he takes a terrible oath, in the first place, that he will piously worship divinity; in the next place, that he will preserve justice towards men, and that he will neither designedly, nor when commanded, injure any one; in the third place, that he will always hate the unjust, but strenuously assist the just; and in the fourth place, that he will act faithfully towards all men, but especially towards the rulers of the land, since no one becomes a ruler without the permission of God; in the fifth place, that if he should be a ruler, he will never employ his power to insolently iniquitous purposes, nor will surpass those that are in subjection to him in his dress, or any other more splendid ornament; in the sixth place, that he will always love the truth, and be hostile to liars; in the seventh place, that he will preserve his hands from theft, and his soul pure from unholy gain; and, in the eighth place, that he will conceal nothing from those of his sect, nor divulge any thing to others pertaining to the sect, though some one, in order to compel him, should threaten him with death. In addition to these things, also, they swear, that they will not impart the dogmas of the sect to any one in any other way than that in which they received them; that they will likewise abstain from robbery, and preserve the books of their sect with the same care as the names of the angels. Such, therefore, are their oaths. But those among them that act criminally, and are ejected, perish by an evil destiny. For, being bound by their oaths and their customs, they are not capable of receiving food from others; but feeding on herbs, and having their body emaciated by hunger, they perish. Hence the Essæans, commiserating many of these unfortunate men, receive them in their last extremities into their society, thinking that they have suffered sufficiently for their offences in having been punished for them till they were on the brink of the grave. But they give a rake to those who intend to belong to their sect, in order that, when they sit for the purpose of exonerating the belly, they may make a trench a foot in depth, and completely cover themselves by their garment, in order that they may not act contumeliously towards the sun by polluting the rays of the God. And so great, indeed, is their simplicity and frugality with respect to diet, that they do not require evacuation till the seventh day after the assumption of food, which day they spend in singing hymns to God, and in resting from labour. But from this exercise they acquire the power of such great endurance, that even when tortured and burnt, and suffering every kind of excruciating pain, they cannot be induced either to blaspheme their legislator, or to eat what they have not been accustomed to. And the truth of this was demonstrated in their war with the Romans. For then they neither flattered their tormentors, nor shed any tears, but smiled in the midst of their torments, and derided those that inflicted them, and cheerfully emitted their souls, as knowing that they should possess them again. For this opinion was firmly established among them, that their bodies were indeed corruptible, and that the matter of which they consisted was not stable, but that their souls were immortal, and would endure for ever, and that, proceeding from the most subtle ether, they were drawn down by a natural flux, and complicated with bodies; but that, when they are no longer detained by the bonds of the flesh, then, as if liberated from a long slavery, they will rejoice, and ascend to the celestial regions. But from this mode of living, and from being thus exercised in truth and piety, there were many among them, as it is reasonable to suppose there would be, who had a foreknowledge of future events, as being conversant from their youth with sacred books, different purifications, and the declarations of the prophets. And such is the order [or sect] of the Essæans among the Jews.
14. All of them, however, were forbidden to eat the flesh of swine, or fish without scales, which the Greeks call σελαχια, i.e. cartilaginous; or to eat any animal that has solid hoofs. They were likewise forbidden not only to refrain from eating, but also from killing animals that fled to their houses as supplicants. Nor did the legislator permit them to slay such animals as were parents together with their young; but ordered them to spare, even in a hostile land, and not put to death brutes that assist us in our labours. Nor was the legislator afraid that the race of animals which are not sacrificed, would, through being spared from slaughter, be so increased in multitude as to produce famine among men; for he knew, in the first place, that multiparous animals live but for a short time; and in the next place, that many of them perish, unless attention is paid to them by men. Moreover, he likewise knew that other animals would attack those that increased excessively; of which this is an indication, that we abstain from many animals, such as lizards, worms, flies, serpents, and dogs, and yet, at the same time, we are not afraid of perishing through hunger by abstaining from them, though their increase is abundant. And in the next place, it is not the same thing to eat and to slay an animal. For we destroy many of the above-mentioned animals, but we do not eat any of them.
15. Farther still, it is likewise related that the Syrians formerly abstained from animals, and, on this account, did not sacrifice them to the Gods; but that afterwards they sacrificed them, for the purpose of averting certain evils; yet they did not at all admit of a fleshly diet. In process of time, however, as Neanthes the Cyzicenean and Asclepiades the Cyprian say, about the era of Pygmalion, who was by birth a Phœnician, but reigned over the Cyprians, the eating of flesh was admitted, from an illegality of the following kind, which Asclepiades, in his treatise concerning Cyprus and Phœnicia, relates as follows:—In the first place, they did not sacrifice any thing animated to the Gods; but neither was there any law pertaining to a thing of this kind, because it was prohibited by natural law. They are said, however, on a certain occasion, in which one soul was required for another, to have, for the first time, sacrificed a victim; and this taking place, the whole of the victim was then consumed by fire. But afterwards, when the victim was burnt, a portion of the flesh fell on the earth, which was taken by the priest, who, in so doing, having burnt his fingers, involuntarily moved them to his mouth, as a remedy for the pain which the burning produced. Having, therefore, thus tasted of the roasted flesh, he also desired to eat abundantly of it, and could not refrain from giving some of it to his wife. Pygmalion, however, becoming acquainted with this circumstance, ordered both the priest and his wife to be hurled headlong from a steep rock, and gave the priesthood to another person, who not long after performing the same sacrifice, and eating the flesh of the victim, fell into the same calamities as his predecessor. The thing, however, proceeding still farther, and men using the same kind of sacrifice, and through yielding to desire, not abstaining from, but feeding on flesh, the deed was no longer punished. Nevertheless abstinence from fish continued among the Syrians till the time of Menander: for he says, The Syrians for example take, since these When by intemperance led of fish they eat, Swoln in their belly and their feet become. With sack then cover’d, in the public way They on a dunghill sit, that by their lowly state, The Goddess may, appeas’d, the crime forgive.
16. Among the Persians, indeed, those who are wise in divine concerns, and worship divinity, are called Magi; for this is the signification of Magus, in the Persian tongue. But so great and so venerable are these men thought to be by the Persians, that Darius, the son of Hystaspes, had among other things this engraved on his tomb, that he had been the master of the Magi. They are likewise divided into three genera, as we are informed by Eubulus, who wrote the history of Mithra, in a treatise consisting of many books. In this work he says, that the first and most learned class of the Magi neither eat nor slay any thing animated, but adhere to the ancient abstinence from animals. The second class use some animals indeed [for food], but do not slay any that are tame. Nor do those of the third class, similarly with other men, lay their hands on all animals. For the dogma with all of them which ranks as the first is this, that there is a transmigration of souls; and this they also appear to indicate in the mysteries of Mithra. For in these mysteries, obscurely signifying our having something in common with brutes, they are accustomed to call us by the names of different animals. Thus they denominate the males who participate in the same mysteries lions, but the females lionesses, and those who are ministrant to these rites crows. With respect to their fathers also, they adopt the same mode. For these are denominated by them eagles and hawks. And he who is initiated in the Leontic mysteries, is invested with all-various forms of animals; of which particulars, Pallas, in his treatise concerning Mithra, assigning the cause, says, that it is the common opinion that these things are to be referred to the circle of the zodiac, but that truly and accurately speaking, they obscurely signify something pertaining to human souls, which, according to the Persians, are invested with bodies of all-various forms. For the Latins also, says Eubulus, call some men, in their tongue, boars and scorpions, lizards, and blackbirds. After the same manner likewise the Persians denominate the Gods the demiurgic causes of these: for they call Diana a she-wolf; but the sun, a bull, a lion, a dragon, and a hawk; and Hecate, a horse, a bull, a lioness, and a dog. But most theologists say that the name of Proserpine [της φερεφαττης] is derived from nourishing a ringdove, [παρα το φερβειν την φατταν]: for the ringdove is sacred to this Goddess. Hence, also, the priests of Maia dedicate to her a ringdove. And Maia is the same with Proserpine, as being obstetric, and a nurse. For this Goddess is terrestrial, and so likewise is Ceres. To this Goddess, also, a cock is consecrated; and on this account those that are initiated in her mysteries abstain from domestic birds. In the Eleusinian mysteries, likewise, the initiated are ordered to abstain from domestic birds, from fishes and beans, pomegranates and apples; which fruits are as equally defiling to the touch, as a woman recently delivered, and a dead body. But whoever is acquainted with the nature of divinely-luminous appearances [φασματα,] knows also on what account it is requisite to abstain from all birds, and especially for him who hastens to be liberated from terrestrial concerns, and to be established with the celestial Gods. Vice, however, as we have frequently said, is sufficiently able to patronize itself, and especially when it pleads its cause among the ignorant. Hence, among those that are moderately vicious, some think that a dehortation of this kind is vain babbling, and, according to the proverb, the nugacity of old women; and others are of opinion that it is superstition. But those who have made greater advances in improbity, are prepared, not only to blaspheme those who exhort to, and demonstrate the propriety of this abstinence, but calumniate purity itself as enchantment and pride. They, however, suffering the punishment of their sins, both from Gods and men, are, in the first place, sufficiently punished by a disposition [i.e. by a depravity] of this kind. We shall, therefore, still farther make mention of another foreign nation, renowned and just, and believed to be pious in divine concerns, and then pass on to other particulars.
17. For the polity of the Indians being distributed into many parts, there is one tribe among them of men divinely wise, whom the Greeks are accustomed to call Gymnosophists. But of these there are two sects, over one of which the Bramins preside, but over the other the Samanæans. The race of the Bramins, however, receive divine wisdom of this kind by succession, in the same manner as the priesthood. But the Samanæans are elected, and consist of those who wish to possess divine knowledge. And the particulars respecting them are the following, as the Babylonian Bardesanes narrates, who lived in the times of our fathers, and was familiar with those Indians who, together with Damadamis, were sent to Cæsar. All the Bramins originate from one stock; for all of them are derived from one father and one mother. But the Samanæans are not the offspring of one family, being, as we have said, collected from every nation of Indians. A Bramin, however, is not a subject of any government, nor does he contribute any thing together with others to government. And with respect to those that are philosophers, among these some dwell on mountains, and others about the river Ganges. And those that live on mountains feed on autumnal fruits, and on cows’ milk coagulated with herbs. But those that reside near the Ganges, live also on autumnal fruits, which are produced in abundance about that river. The land likewise nearly always bears new fruit, together with much rice, which grows spontaneously, and which they use when there is a deficiency of autumnal fruits. But to taste of any other nutriment, or, in short, to touch animal food, is considered by them as equivalent to extreme impurity and impiety. And this is one of their dogmas. They also worship divinity with piety and purity. They spend the day, and the greater part of the night, in hymns and prayers to the Gods; each of them having a cottage to himself, and living, as much as possible, alone. For the Bramins cannot endure to remain with others, nor to speak much; but when this happens to take place, they afterwards withdraw themselves, and do not speak for many days. They likewise frequently fast. But the Samanæans are, as we have said, elected. When, however, any one is desirous of being enrolled in their order, he proceeds to the rulers of the city; but abandons the city or village that he inhabited, and the wealth and all the other property that he possessed. Having likewise the superfluities of his body cut off, he receives a garment, and departs to the Samanæans, but does not return either to his wife or children, if he happens to have any, nor does he pay any attention to them, or think that they at all pertain to him. And, with respect to his children indeed, the king provides what is necessary for them, and the relatives provide for the wife. And such is the life of the Samanæans. But they live out of the city, and spend the whole day in conversation pertaining to divinity. They have also houses and temples, built by the king, in which there are stewards, who receive a certain emolument from the king, for the purpose of supplying those that dwell in them with nutriment. But their food consists of rice, bread, autumnal fruits, and pot-herbs. And when they enter into their house, the sound of a bell being the signal of their entrance, those that are not Samanæans depart from it, and the Samanæans begin immediately to pray. But having prayed, again, on the bell sounding as a signal, the servants give to each Samanæan a platter, (for two of them do not eat out of the same dish,) and feed them with rice. And to him who is in want of a variety of food, a pot-herb is added, or some autumnal fruit. But having eaten as much as is requisite, without any delay they proceed to their accustomed employments. All of them likewise are unmarried, and have no possessions: and so much are both these and the Bramins venerated by the other Indians, that the king also visits them, and requests them to pray to and supplicate the Gods, when any calamity befals the country, or to advise him how to act.
18. But they are so disposed with respect to death, that they unwillingly endure the whole time of the present life, as a certain servitude to nature, and therefore they hasten to liberate their souls from the bodies [with which they are connected]. Hence frequently, when they are seen to be well, and are neither oppressed, nor driven to desperation by any evil, they depart from life. And though they previously announce to others that it is their intention to commit suicide, yet no one impedes them; but, proclaiming all those to be happy who thus quit the present life, they enjoin certain things to the domestics and kindred of the dead: so stable and true do they, and also the multitude, believe the assertion to be, that souls [in another life] associate with each other. But as soon as those to whom they have proclaimed that this is their intention, have heard the mandates given to them, they deliver the body to fire, in order that they may separate the soul from the body in the purest manner, and thus they die celebrated by all the Samanæans. For these men dismiss their dearest friends to death more easily than others part with their fellow-citizens when going the longest journeys. And they lament themselves, indeed, as still continuing in life; but they proclaim those that are dead to be blessed, in consequence of having now obtained an immortal allotment. Nor is there any sophist, such as there is now amongst the Greeks, either among these Samanæans, or the above-mentioned Bramins, who would be seen to doubt and to say, if all men should imitate you [i.e. should imitate those Samanæans who commit suicide], what would become of us? Nor through these are human affairs confused. For neither do all men imitate them, and those who have, may be said to have been rather the causes of equitable legislation, than of confusion to the different nations of men. Moreover, the law did not compel the Samanæans and Bramins to eat animal food, but, permitting others to feed on flesh, it suffered these to be a law to themselves, and venerated them as being superior to law. Nor did the law subject these men to the punishment which it inflicts, as if they were the primary perpetrators of injustice, but it reserved this for others. Hence, to those who ask, what would be the consequence if all men imitated such characters as these, the saying of Pythagoras must be the answer; that if all men were kings, the passage through life would be difficult, yet regal government is not on this account to be avoided. And [we likewise say] that if all men were worthy, no administration of a polity would be found in which the dignity that probity merits would be preserved. Nevertheless, no one would be so insane as not to think that all men should earnestly endeavour to become worthy characters. Indeed, the law grants to the vulgar many other things [besides a fleshly diet], which, nevertheless, it does not grant to a philosopher, nor even to one who conducts the affairs of government in a proper manner. For it does not receive every artist into the administration, though it does not forbid the exercise of any art, nor yet men of every pursuit. But it excludes those who are occupied in vile and illiberal arts, and, in short, all those who are destitute of justice and the other virtues, from having any thing to do with the management of public affairs. Thus, likewise, the law does not forbid the vulgar from associating with harlots, on whom at the same time it imposes a fine; but thinks that it is disgraceful and base for men that are moderately good to have any connexion with them. Moreover, the law does not prohibit a man from spending the whole of his life in a tavern, yet at the same time this is most disgraceful even to a man of moderate worth. It appears, therefore, that the same thing must also be said with respect to diet. For that which is permitted to the multitude, must not likewise be granted to the best of men. For the man who is a philosopher, should especially ordain for himself those sacred laws which the Gods, and men who are followers of the Gods, have instituted. But the sacred laws of nations and cities appear to have ordained for sacred men purity, and to have interdicted them animal food. They have also forbidden the multitude to eat certain animals, either from motives of piety, or on account of some injury which would be produced by the food. So that it is requisite either to imitate priests, or to be obedient to the mandates of all legislators; but, in either way, he who is perfectly legal and pious ought to abstain from all animals. For if some who are only partially pious abstain from certain animals, he who is in every respect pious will abstain from all animals.
19. I had almost, however, forgotten to adduce what is said by Euripides, who asserts, that the prophets of Jupiter in Crete abstained from animals. But what is said by the chorus to Minos on this subject, is as follows: Sprung from Phœnicia’s royal line, Son of Europa, nymph divine, And mighty Jove, thy envy’d reign O’er Crete extending, whose domain Is with a hundred cities crown’d— I leave yon consecrated ground, Yon fane, whose beams the artist’s toil With cypress, rooted from the soil, Hath fashion’d. In the mystic rites Initiated, life’s best delights I place in chastity alone, Midst Night’s dread orgies wont to rove, The priest of Zagreus and of Jove; Feasts of crude flesh I now decline, And wave aloof the blazing pine To Cybele, nor fear to claim Her own Curete’s hallow’d name; Clad in a snowy vest I fly Far from the throes of pregnancy, Never amidst the tombs intrude, And slay no animal for food.
20. For holy men were of opinion that purity consisted in a thing not being mingled with its contrary, and that mixture is defilement. Hence, they thought that nutriment should be assumed from fruits, and not from dead bodies, and that we should not, by introducing that which is animated to our nature, defile what is administered by nature. But they conceived, that the slaughter of animals, as they are sensitive, and the depriving them of their souls, is a defilement to the living; and that the pollution is much greater, to mingle a body which was once sensitive, but is now deprived of sense, with a sensitive and living being. Hence universally, the purity pertaining to piety consists in rejecting and abstaining from many things, and in an abandonment of such as are of a contrary nature, and the assumption of such as are appropriate and concordant. On this account, venereal connexions are attended with defilement. For in these, a conjunction takes place of the female with the male; and the seed, when retained by the woman, and causing her to be pregnant, defiles the soul, through its association with the body; but when it does not produce conception, it pollutes, in consequence of becoming a lifeless mass. The connexion also of males with males defiles, because it is an emission of seed as it were into a dead body, and because it is contrary to nature. And, in short, all venery, and emissions of the seed in sleep, pollute, because the soul becomes mingled with the body, and is drawn down to pleasure. The passions of the soul likewise defile, through the complication of the irrational and effeminate part with reason, the internal masculine part. For, in a certain respect, defilement and pollution manifest the mixture of things of an heterogeneous nature, and especially when the abstersion of this mixture is attended with difficulty. Whence, also, in tinctures which are produced through mixture, one species being complicated with another, this mixture is denominated a defilement. As when some woman with a lively red Stains the pure iv’ry—— says Homer. And again, painters call the mixtures of colours, corruptions. It is usual, likewise, to denominate that which is unmingled and pure, incorruptible, and to call that which is genuine, unpolluted. For water, when mingled with earth, is corrupted, and is not genuine. But water which is diffluent, and runs with tumultuous rapidity, leaves behind in its course the earth which it carries in its stream. When from a limpid and perennial fount It defluous runs—— as Hesiod says. For such water is salubrious, because it is uncorrupted and unmixed. The female, likewise, that does not receive into herself the exhalation of seed, is said to be uncorrupted. So that the mixture of contraries is corruption and defilement. For the mixture of dead with living bodies, and the insertion of beings that were once living and sentient into animals, and of dead into living flesh, may be reasonably supposed to introduce defilement and stains to our nature; just, again, as the soul is polluted when it is invested with the body. Hence, he who is born, is polluted by the mixture of his soul with body; and he who dies, defiles his body, through leaving it a corpse, different and foreign from that which possesses life. The soul, likewise, is polluted by anger and desire, and the multitude of passions of which in a certain respect diet is a co-operating cause. But as water which flows through a rock is more uncorrupted than that which runs through marshes, because it does not bring with it much mud; thus, also, the soul which administers its own affairs in a body that is dry, and is not moistened by the juices of foreign flesh, is in a more excellent condition, is more uncorrupted, and is more prompt for intellectual energy. Thus too, it is said, that the thyme which is the driest and the sharpest to the taste, affords the best honey to bees. The dianoëtic, therefore, or discursive power of the soul, is polluted; or rather, he who energizes dianoëtically, when this energy is mingled with the energies of either the imaginative or doxastic power. But purification consists in a separation from all these, and the wisdom which is adapted to divine concerns, is a desertion of every thing of this kind. The proper nutriment, likewise, of each thing, is that which essentially preserves it. Thus you may say, that the nutriment of a stone is the cause of its continuing to be a stone, and of firmly remaining in a lapideous form; but the nutriment of a plant is that which preserves it in increase and fructification; and of an animated body, that which preserves its composition. It is one thing, however, to nourish, and another to fatten; and one thing to impart what is necessary, and another to procure what is luxurious. Various, therefore, are the kinds of nutriment, and various also is the nature of the things that are nourished. And it is necessary, indeed, that all things should be nourished, but we should earnestly endeavour to fatten our most principal parts. Hence, the nutriment of the rational soul is that which preserves it in a rational state. But this is intellect; so that it is to be nourished by intellect; and we should earnestly endeavour that it may be fattened through this, rather than that the flesh may become pinguid through esculent substances. For intellect preserves for us eternal life, but the body when fattened causes the soul to be famished, through its hunger after a blessed life not being satisfied, increases our mortal part, since it is of itself insane, and impedes our attainment of an immortal condition of being. It likewise defiles by corporifying the soul, and drawing her down to that which is foreign to her nature. And the magnet, indeed, imparts, as it were, a soul to the iron which is placed near it; and the iron, though most heavy, is elevated, and runs to the spirit of the stone. Should he, therefore, who is suspended from incorporeal and intellectual deity, be anxiously busied in procuring food which fattens the body, that is an impediment to intellectual perception? Ought he not rather, by contracting what is necessary to the flesh into that which is little and easily procured, be himself nourished, by adhering to God more closely than the iron to the magnet? I wish, indeed, that our nature was not so corruptible, and that it were possible we could live free from molestation, even without the nutriment derived from fruits. O that, as Homer says, we were not in want either of meat or drink, that we might be truly immortal!—the poet in thus speaking beautifully signifying, that food is the auxiliary not only of life, but also of death. If, therefore, we were not in want even of vegetable aliment, we should be by so much the more blessed, in proportion as we should be more immortal. But now, being in a mortal condition, we render ourselves, if it be proper so to speak, still more mortal, through becoming ignorant that, by the addition of this mortality, the soul, as Theophrastus says, does not only confer a great benefit on the body by being its inhabitant, but gives herself wholly to it. Hence, it is much to be wished that we could easily obtain the life celebrated in fables, in which hunger and thirst are unknown; so that, by stopping the every-way-flowing river of the body, we might in a very little time be present with the most excellent natures, to which he who accedes, since deity is there, is himself a God. But how is it possible not to lament the condition of the generality of mankind, who are so involved in darkness as to cherish their own evil, and who, in the first place, hate themselves, and him who truly begot them, and afterwards, those who admonish them, and call on them to return from ebriety to a sober condition of being? Hence, dismissing things of this kind, will it not be requisite to pass on to what remains to be discussed?
21. Those then who oppose the Nomades, or Troglodytæ, or Ichthyophagi, to the legal institutes of the nations which we have adduced, are ignorant that these people were brought to the necessity of eating animals through the infecundity of the region they inhabit, which is so barren, that it does not even produce herbs, but only shores and sands. And this necessity is indicated by their not being able to make use of fire, through the want of combustible materials; but they dry their fish on rocks, or on the shore. And these indeed live after this manner from necessity. There are, however, certain nations whose manners are rustic, and who are naturally savage; but it is not fit that those who are equitable judges should, from such instances as these, calumniate human nature. For thus we should not only be dubious whether it is proper to eat animals, but also, whether we may not eat men, and adopt all other savage manners. It is related, therefore, that the Massagetæ and the Derbices consider those of their kindred to be most miserable who die spontaneously. Hence, preventing their dearest friends from dying naturally, they slay them when they are old, and eat them. The Tibareni hurl from rocks their nearest relatives, even while living, when they are old. And with respect to the Hyrcani and Caspii, the one exposed the living, but the other the dead, to be devoured by birds and dogs. But the Scythians bury the living with the dead, and cut their throats on the pyres of the dead by whom they were especially beloved. The Bactrii likewise cast those among them that are old, even while living, to the dogs. And Stasanor, who was one of Alexander’s prefects, nearly lost his government through endeavouring to destroy this custom. As, however, we do not on account of these examples subvert mildness of conduct towards men, so neither should we imitate those nations that feed on flesh through necessity, but we should rather imitate the pious, and those who consecrate themselves to the Gods. For Democrates says, that to live badly, and not prudently, temperately, and piously, is not to live in reality, but to die for a long time.
22. It now remains that we should adduce a few examples of certain individuals, as testimonies in favour of abstinence from animal food. For the want of these was one of the accusations which were urged against us. We learn, therefore, that Triptolemus was the most ancient of the Athenian legislators; of whom Hermippus, in the second book of his treatise on Legislators, writes as follows: “It is said, that Triptolemus established laws for the Athenians. And the philosopher Xenocrates asserts, that three of his laws still remain in Eleusis, which are these, Honour your parents; Sacrifice to the Gods from the fruits of the earth; Injure not animals.” Two of these, therefore, he says, are properly instituted. For it is necessary that we should as much as possible recompense our parents for the benefits which they have conferred on us; and that we should offer to the Gods the first-fruits of the things useful to our life, which they have imparted to us. But with respect to the third law, he is dubious as to the intention of Triptolemus, in ordering the Athenians to abstain from animals. Was it, says he, because he thought it was a dire thing to slay kindred natures, or because he perceived it would happen, that the most useful animals would be destroyed by men for food? Wishing, therefore, to make our life as mild as possible, he endeavoured to preserve those animals that associate with men, and which are especially tame. Unless, indeed, because having ordained that men should honour the Gods by offering to them first-fruits, he therefore added this third law, conceiving that this mode of worship would continue for a longer time, if sacrifices through animals were not made to the Gods. But as many other causes, though not very accurate, of the promulgation of these laws, are assigned by Xenocrates, thus much from what has been said is sufficient for our purpose, that abstinence from animals was one of the legal institutes of Triptolemus. Hence, those who afterwards violated this law, being compelled by great necessity, and involuntary errors, fell, as we have shown, into this custom of slaughtering and eating animals. The following, also, is mentioned as a law of Draco: “Let this be an eternal sacred law to the inhabitants of Attica, and let its authority be predominant for ever; viz. that the Gods, and indigenous Heroes, be worshipped publicly, conformably to the laws of the country, delivered by our ancestors; and also, that they be worshipped privately, according to the ability of each individual, in conjunction with auspicious words, the firstlings of fruits, and annual cakes. So that this law ordains, that divinity should be venerated by the first offerings of fruits which are used by men, and cakes made of the fine flour of wheat.” “Of these Goddesses the last is allotted triple powers, and impartibly and uniformly comprehends three monads of Gods. But she is called Core [κορη] through the purity of her essence, and her undefiled transcendency in her generations. She also possesses a first, middle, and last empire; and according to her summit, indeed, she is called Diana by Orpheus; but, according to her middle, Proserpine; and according to the extremity of the order, Minerva. Likewise, according to an essence transcending the other powers of this triple vivific order, the dominion of Hecate is established; but according to a middle power, and which is generative of wholes, that of soul; and, according to intellectual conversion, that of Virtue[A]. Ceres, therefore, subsisting on high, and among the supermundane Gods, uniformly extends this triple order of divinities; and, together with Jupiter, generates Bacchus, who impartibly presides over partible fabrication. But beneath, in conjunction with Pluto, she is particularly beheld according to the middle characteristic: for it is this which, proceeding every where, imparts vivification to the last of things. Hence she is called Proserpine, because she especially associates with Pluto, and, together with him, distributes in an orderly manner the extremities of the universe. And, according to her extremities, indeed, she is said to be a virgin, and to remain undefiled; but, according to her middle, to be conjoined with Hades, and to beget the Furies in the subterranean regions. She, therefore, is also called Ceres, but after another manner than the supermundane and ruling Ceres. For the one is the connective unity of the three vivific principles; but the other is the middle of them, in herself possessing the peculiarities of the extremes. Hence, in the Proserpine conjoined with Pluto, you will find the peculiarities of Hecate and Minerva; but these extremes subsist in her occultly, while the peculiarity of the middle shines forth, and that which is characteristic of ruling soul, which in the supermundane Ceres was of a ruling[B] nature, but here subsists according to a mundane peculiarity.” Proclus farther observes, “that Proserpine is denominated either through judging of forms, and separating them from each other, thus obscurely signifying the subversion of slaughter[C], (δια το κρινειν τα ειδη, και χωριζειν αλληλων ως του φονου την αναιρεσιν αινιττομενον,) or through separating souls perfectly from bodies, through a conversion to things on high, which is the most fortunate slaughter and death to such as are worthy of it. (ἢ δια το χωριζειν τας ψυχας τελεως εκ των σωματων δια της προς τα ανω επιστροφης, οπερ εστιν ευτυχεστατος φονος και θανατος τοις αξιουμενοις ταυτου.) But the name φερεφαττα, Pherephatta, is adapted to Proserpine, according to a contact with generation; but according to wisdom and counsel, to Minerva. At the same time, however, all the appellations by which she is distinguished, are adapted to the perfection of soul. On this account, also, she is called Proserpine, and not by the names of the extremes; since that which was ravished by Pluto, is this middle deity; the extremes at the same time being firmly established in themselves; according to which Ceres is said to remain a virgin.” [A] Proclus says this conformably to the theology of the Chaldeans; for, according to that theology, the first monad of the vivific triad is Hecate, the second Soul, and the third Virtue. [B] That is, of a supermundane nature; for the ruling are the supermundane Gods. [C] Proclus here alludes to the war which subsists among forms through their union with matter, and which Proserpine subverts by separating them from each other.
Book 1
Τῶν πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἡκόντων, ὦ Φίρμε, πυθόμενος ὡς τῆς ἀσάρκου καταγνοὺς τροφῆς ἐπὶ τὴν ἔνσαρκον ἀναδεδράμηκας πάλιν βοράν, κατʼ ἀρχὰς μὲν ἠπίστουν, τῆς τε σῆς σωφροσύνης στοχαζόμενος καὶ τῆς εὐλαβείας ἣν πρὸς τοὺς ταῦτα ὑποδείξαντας παλαιούς τε ὁμοῦ καὶ θεοφόβους ἄνδρας πεποιήμεθα. ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ ἄλλοι ἐπὶ τοῖς πρώτοις μηνύοντες τὴν ἀγγελίαν ἐβεβαίουν, τὸ μὲν ἐπιπλήττειν σοι, οὕτε κατὰ τὴν παροιμίαν φυγῇ κακοῦ τὸ ἄμεινον εὑρόντι, οὔτε κατὰ τὸν Ἐμπεδοκλέα τὸν μὲν πρότερον ἀποδυσαμένῳ βίον, εἰς δὲ τὸν βελτίω ὑποστρέψαντι, ἀγροῖκόν τʼ εἶναι ἐδόκει καὶ πόρρω τῆς κατὰ τὸν λογισμὸν πειθοῦς εὑρισκομένης· τὸ δʼ αὖ διὰ τοῦ λόγου τὸν ἔλεγχον τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων ἐκκαλύπτειν ἀφʼ οἵων τε εἰς οἷα καταβέβηκας μηνύειν, τῆς τε πρὸς ἀλλήλους φιλίας ἀντάξιον καὶ τῶν πρὸς ἀλήθειαν τὸν αὐτῶν βίον συνταξαμένων εἶναι ἐδικαίουν.
καὶ γάρ μοι κατʼ ἐμαυτὸν λογιζομένῳ τὴν τῆς μεταθέσεως αἰτίαν, ὑγείας μὲν καὶ ῥώμης, ὡς ἄν ὁ πολὺς καὶ ἰδιώτης φαίη ὄχλος, οὐκ ἄν μεταβαλέσθαι σε φήσαιμι· τοὐναντίον γὰρ καὶ πρὸς ὑγίειαν καὶ πρὸς σύμμετρον ὑπομονὴν τῶν περὶ φιλοσοφίαν πόνων τὴν ἄσαρκον δίαιταν αὐτὸς συνὼν ἡμῖν ὡμολόγεις συμβάλλεσθαι· τῇ τε πείρᾳ γινώσκειν πάρεστιν ὡς ταῦτα λέγων ἠλήθευες. ἢ δι᾿ ἀπάτην οὖν ἢ τὸ μηδὲν διαφέρειν ἡγεῖσθαι πρὸς φρόνησιν τὸ οὕτως ἢ ἐκείνως διαιτᾶσθαι, διʼ ἄλλην ἴσως αἰτίαν ἥν ἀγνοῶ, φόβον τῆς ἐν τῷ παραβαίνειν ἀσεβείας ἐπαρτῶσαν μείζονα ἐπὶ τὰ πρόσθεν ἀναδραμεῖν σε παρανομήματα ἐφαίνετο. οὐ γὰρ δὴ διʼἀκρασίαν καὶ πόθον τῆς ὀψοφάγου λαιμαργίας καταφρονῆσαι τῶν πατρίων ἧς ἐζήλωκας φιλοσοφίας νόμων φήσαιμι ἄν σε, οὐδʼ ἐλάττω τὴν φύσιν τῶν παρά τισιν ἰδιωτῶν εἶναι, οἵ νόμους ἐναντίους οἷς ἔζων πρότερον καταδεξάμενοι τομάς τε μορίων ὑπομένουσι, καί τινων ζῴων, ὧν πρόσθεν ἐνεφοροῦντο, ἀπόσχοιντο ἂν μᾶλλον ἢ ·κρεῶν ἀνθρωπείων.
ἐπεὶ δέ τινες τῶν ἀφικομένων καὶ λόγους ἀπεμνημόνευον, οὕς κατὰ τῶν ἀπεχομένων ἐποιοῦ, οὐ σχετλιάζειν μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ νεμεσᾶν παρῆν, εἰ ψυχροῖς καὶ ἄγαν ἑώλοις σοφισματίοις πεισθέντες αὐτούς τε ἀπατᾶν καὶ παλαιὸν δόγμα καὶ θεοῖς φίλον ἀνατρέπειν ὑπεμείνατε. ὅθεν μοι ἐδόκει μὴ μόνον τὸ οἰκεῖον ὑποδεικνύναι ὡς ἔχει, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ τῶν ἐναντίων πολλῷἰσχυρότερα τῶν ὑφʼ ὑμῶν λεγομένων ὄντα καὶ πλήθει καὶ δυνάμει καὶ ταῖς ἄλλαις κατασκευαῖς συναγαγεῖν τε καὶ λῦσαι, οὐδʼ ὑπὸ τῶν ἐμβριθῶν δοκούντων εἶναι, οὐχ ὅτι τῶν ἑώλων καὶ ἐπιπολαίων σοφισμάτων τὸ ἀληθὲς ἡττημένον δεικνύντα. ἴσως γὰρ ἀγνοεῖς ὅτι τῇ ἀποχῇ τῶν ἐμψύχων οὐκ ὀλίγοι ἀντειρήκασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν φιλοσόφων οἵ τʼ ἀπὸ τοῦ περιπάτου καὶ τῆς στοᾶς καὶ τοῦ Ἐπικούρου τὸ πλεῖστον τῆς ἀντιλογίας πρὸς τὴν Πυθαγόρου καὶ Ἐμπεδοκλέους ἀποτεινόμενοι φιλοσοφίαν, ἧς ζηλωτὴς εἶναι ἐσπούδακας· τῶν τε φιλολόγων συχνοὶ καὶ Κλώδιός τις Νεαπολίτης πρὸς τοὺς ἀπεχομένους τῶν σαρκῶν βιβλίον κατεβάλετο. ὧν τὰς πραγματευτικὰς καὶ κοινὰς πρὸς τὸ δόγμα ζητήσεις παραθήσομαι, τὰς ἰδίως πρὸς τὰ τοῦ Ἐμπεδοκλέους φερομένας κατασκευὰς παραιτησάμενος.
εὐθὺς τοίνυν φασὶν οἱ ἀντιλέγοντες τὴν δικαιοσύνην συγχεῖσθαι καὶ τὰ ἀκίνητα κινεῖσθαι, ἐὰν τὸ δίκαιον μὴ πρὸς τὸ λογικὸν μόνον τείνωμεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὸ ἄλογον· οὐ μόνον τοὺς ἀνθρώπους καὶ τοὺς θεοὺς πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἡγούμενοι, οἰκείως δὲ καὶ πρὸς τὰ ἄλογα θηρία τὰ μηδὲν ἡμῖν προσήκοντα ἔχοντες, καὶ οὐχὶ τοῖς μὲν πρὸς ἔργον χρώμενοι, τοῖς δὲ πρὸς ἐδωδήν, ἔκφυλα καὶ ἄτιμα τῆς κοινωνίας καθάπερ πολιτείας νομίζοντες. ὁ γὰρ καθάπερ ἀνθρώποις καὶ τούτοις χρώμενος φειδόμενός τε καὶ μὴ βλάπτων, προσάπτων τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ ὅ μὴ δύναται φέρειν, καὶ τὸ δυνατὸν αὐτῆς ἀπόλλυσι καὶ διαφθείρει τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ τὸ οἰκεῖον. γίγνεται γὰρ ἢ τὸ ἀδικεῖν ἀναγκαῖον ἡμῖν ἀφειδοῦσιν αὐτῶν, ἢ μὴ χρωμένοις τὸ ζῆν ἀδύνατον καὶ ἄπορον, καὶ τρόπον τινὰ θηρίων βίον βιωσόμεθα τὰς ἀπό τῶν θηρίων προέμενοι χρείας.
ἀφίημι γὰρ Νομάδων καὶ Τρωγλοδυτῶν ἀνεξευρέτους ἀριθμῷ μυριάδας, οἵ τροφὴν σάρκας, ἄλλο δὲ οὐδὲν ἴσασιν. ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμῖν τοῖς ἡμέρως καὶ φιλανθρώπως ζῆν δοκοῦσι ποῖον ἔργον ἀπολείπεται γῆς, ποῖον ἐν θαλάττῃ, τίς ἐναργὴς τέχνη, τίς κόσμος διαίτης, ἄν ὡς πρὸς ὁμόφυλα τὰ ζῷα διακεώμεθα ἀβλαβῶς καὶ μετὰ εὐλαβείας αὐτοῖς προσφερώμεθα; εἰπεῖν γὰρ ἔργον οὐδέν. οὐδὲ φάρμακον οὐδὲ ἴαμα τῆς ἢ τὸν βίον ἀναιρούσης ἀπορίας ἢ τὴν δικαιοσύνην ἔχομεν, ἄν μὴ τὸν ἀρχαῖον νόμον καὶ ὅρον φυλάττωμεν, ᾧ καθʼ Ἡσίοδον ὁ Ζεὺς τὰς φύσεις διελὼν καὶ θέμενος ἰδίᾳ τῶν γενῶν ἑκάτερον ἰχθύσι μὲν καὶ θηρσὶ καὶ οἰωνοῖς πετεηνοῖς ἔσθειν ἀλλήλους, ἐπεὶ οὐ δίκη ἐστὶ μετʼ αὐτοῖς, ἀνθρώποισι δʼ ἔδωκε δίκην πρὸς ἀλλήλους.
οἷς δὲ οὐκ ἔστι τὸ δικαιοπραγεῖν πρὸς ἡμᾶς, οὐδὲ ἡμῖν πρὸς ἐκεῖνα γίνεται τὸ ἀδικεῖν. ὡς οἵ γε τοῦτον προέμενοι τὸν λόγον οὔτε εὐρεῖαν ἄλλην οὔτε λεπτὴν τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ παρεισελθεῖν ὁδὸν ἀπολελοίπασιν. ὅ γὰρ ἤδη εἰρήκαμεν, τὴν φύσιν αὐτάρκη μὲν οὐκ οὖσαν, ἀλλʼ ἐνδεῆ πολλῶν, εἰργομένην δὲ τῆς ἀπὸ τῶν ζῴων βοηθείας ἄρδην ἀναιρεῖν καὶ κατακλείειν εἰς τὸν ἄπορον καὶ ἀνόργανον καὶ ἀκτήμονα τῶν ἀναγκαίων βίον. φασὶ δὲ οὐκ εὐτυχῶς διαβιῶναι τοὺς πρώτους γενομένους· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐπὶ τῶν ζῴων ἵστασθαι τὴν δεισιδαιμονίαν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ φυτὰ βιάζεσθαι. τί γὰρ μᾶλλον ὁ βοῦν ἀποσφάττων καὶ πρόβατον ἀδικεῖ τοῦ κόπτοντος ἐλάτην ἢ δρῦν ; εἴγε καὶ τούτοις ἐμφύεται ψυχὴ κατὰ τὴν μεταμόρφωσιν. τῶν μὲν οὖν ἀπὸ τῆς στοᾶς καὶ τοῦ περιπάτου τὰ κυριώτατα ταῦτα.
οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἐπικούρου ὥσπερ γενεαλογίαν μακρὰν διεξιόντες φασὶν ὡς οἱ παλαιοὶ νομοθέται, ἀπιδόντες εἰς τὴν τοῦ βίου κοινωνίαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ τὰς πρὸς ἀλλήλους πράξεις, ἀνόσιον ἐπεφήμισαν τὴν ἀνθρώπου σφαγὴν καὶ ζημίας οὐ τὰς τυχούσας προσῆψαν, τάχα μὲν καὶ φυσικῆς τινὸς οἰκειώσεως ὑπαρχούσης τοῖς ἀνθρώποις πρὸς ἀνθρώπους διὰ τὴν ὁμοιότητα τῆς μορφῆς καὶ τῆς ψυχῆς εἰς τὸ μὴ προχείρως φθείρειν τὸ τοιοῦτον ζῷον ὥσπερ ἕτερόν τι τῶν συγκεχωρημένων· οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ τήν γε πλείστην αἰτίαν τοῦ δυσχερανθῆναι τοῦτο καὶ ἀνόσιον ἐπιφημισθῆναι τῷ μὴ συμφέρειν εἰς τὴν ὅλην τοῦ βίου σύστασιν ὑπολαβεῖν. ἀπὸ γὰρ τῆς τοιαύτης ἀρχῆς οἱ μὲν παρακολουθήσαντες τῷ συμφέροντι τοῦ διορίσματος οὐδὲν προσεδεήθησαν ἄλλης αἰτίας τῆς ἀνειργούσης αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς πράξεως ταύτης, οἱ δὲ μὴ δυνάμενοι λαβεῖν αἴσθησιν ἱκανὴν τούτου, τὸ μέγεθος τῆς ζημίας δεδιότες ἀπείχοντο |τοῦ κτείνειν προχείρως ἀλλήλους. ὧν ἑκάτερον φαίνεται καὶ νῦν ἔτι συμβαῖνον. καὶ γὰρ οἱ μὲν θεωροῦντες τὸ συμφέρον τῆς προειρημένης διατάξεως ἑτοίμως ἐπʼ αὐτῆς μένουσιν, οἱ δὲ μὴ δεκτικοὶ τούτου τὰς ἀπειλὰς φοβούμενοι τῶν νόμων· ἅς ἕνεκα τῶν ἀσυλλογίστων τοῦ χρησίμου διώρισάν τινες, παραδεξαμένων αὐτὰς τῶν πλειόνων.
οὐδὲν γὰρ ἐξ ἀρχῆς βιαίως κατέστη νόμιμον οὔτε μετὰ γραφῆς οὕτε ἅνευ γραφῆς τῶν διαμενόντων νῦν καὶ διαδίδοσθαι πεφυκότων, ἀλλὰ συγχωρησάντων αὐτῷ καὶ τῶν χρησομένων. φρονήσει γὰρ ψυχῆς, οὐ ῥώμῃ σώματος καὶ δυναστευτικῇ δουλώσει τῶν ὄχλων διήνεγκαν οἱ τὰ τοιαῦτα τοῖς πολλοῖς εἰσηγούμενοι, καὶ τοὺς μὲν εἰς ἐπιλογισμὸν τοῦ χρησίμου καταστήσαντες ἀλόγως αὐτοῦ πρότερον αἰσθανομένους καὶ πολλάκις ἐπιλανθανομένους, τοὺς δὲ τῷ μεγέθει τῶν ἐπιτιμίων καταπλήξαντες. οὐ γὰρ ἦν ἑτέρῳ χρῆσθαι φαρμάκῳ πρὸς τὴν τοῦ συμφέροντος ἀμαθίαν ἢ τῷ φόβῳ τῆς ἀφωρισμένης ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου ζημίας. αὕτη γὰρ κατέχει μόνη καὶ νῦν τοὺς τυχόντας τῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ κωλύει τοῦ μήτε κοινῇ μήτε ἰδίᾳ τὸ ἀλυσιτελὲς πράττειν. εἰ δὲ πάντες ἐδύναντο βλέπειν ὁμοίως καὶ μνημονεύειν τὸ συμφέρον, οὐδὲν ἂν προσεδέοντο νόμων, ἀλλʼ αὐθαιρέτως τὰ μὲν εὐλαβοῦντο [τῶν ἀπειρημένων], τὰ δὲ ἔπραττον [τῶν προστεταγμένων]. ἱκανὴ γὰρ ἡ τοῦ χρησίμου καὶ βλαβεροῦ θεωρία τῶν μὲν φυγὴν παρασκευάσαι, τῶν δὲ αἵρεσιν· ἡ δὲ τῆς ζημίας ἀνάτασις πρὸς τοὺς μὴ προορωμένους τὸ λυσιτελοῦν. ἀναγκάζει γὰρ δεσπόζειν ἐπικρεμαμένη ταῖς ἀγούσαις ἐπὶ τὰς ἀσυμφόρους πράξεις ὁρμαῖς, καὶ βίᾳ συναναγκάζει τὸ δέον ποιεῖν.
ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸν ἀκούσιον φόνον οὐκ ἔξω πάσης ζημίας κατέστησαν οἱ νομοθέται, ὅπως μηδεμίαν ἐνδῶσι πρόφασιν τοῖς ἑκουσίως τὰ τῶν ἀκουσίως δρώντων ἔργα μιμεῖσθαι προαιρουμένοις, ἀλλʼ ὅπως μὴ ἀφύλακτον μηδὲ ἠμελημένον τὸ τοιοῦτο, ὥστε πολλὰ πρὸς ἀλήθειαν ἀκούσια συμβαίνειν. οὐ γὰρ συνέφερεν οὐδὲ τοῦτο διὰ τὰς αὐτὰς αἰτίας διʼ ἅς καὶ τὸ καθʼ ἑκούσιον τρόπον φθείρειν ἀλλήλους. ὥστε τῶν ἀκουσίων τῶν μὲν παρὰ τὴν ἀστάθμητον αἰτίαν καὶ ἀφύλακτον γιγνομένων ἀνθρωπίνῃ φύσει, τῶν δὲ παρὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν ἀμέλειαν καὶ ἀνεπίστατον τῆς διαφορᾶς, βουληθέντες κωλῦσαι τὴν βλάπτουσαν τοὺς πλησίον ῥᾳθυμίαν, οὐκ ἀθῷον κατέστησαν ζημίας οὐδὲ τὴν ἀκούσιον πρᾶξιν, ἀλλὰ τῷ φόβῳ τῶν ἐπιτιμίων ἀφεῖλον τὸ πολὺ τῆς τοιαύτης ἁμαρτίας. οἶμαι δʼ ἔγωγε καὶ τοὺς συγκεχωρημένους ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου φόνους τὰς ἀφοσιώσεις λαμβάνειν τὰς εἰθισμένας διὰ τῶν καθαρμῶν παρʼ οὐδεμίαν ἑτέραν αἰτίαν ὑπὸ τῶν πρώτων καλῶς ταῦτα εἰσηγησαμένων ἢ παρὰ τὸ τῆς ἑκουσίου πράξεως ὅ τι πλεῖστον βούλεσθαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἀφιστάναι. πανταχόθεν γὰρ ἐδέοντο τοῦ κωλύσοντος ἑτοίμως πράττειν τὸ μὴ συμφέρον οἱ τυχόντες. ὅθεν οὐ μόνον ζημίας ἔταξαν οἱ πρῶτοι τοῦτο συνιδόντες, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἕτερον φόβον ἄλογον ἐπήρτησαν, οὐ καθαροὺς ἐπιφημίσαντες εἶναι τοὺς ὁπωσοῦν ἄνθρωπον ἀνελόντας, μὴ χρησαμένους καθαρμοῖς. τὸ γὰρ ἀνόητον τῆς ψυχῆς ποικίλως παιδαγωγηθὲν ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καθεστῶσαν ἡμερότητα, προσμηχανωμένων ἐπὶ τῆς ἀλόγου φορᾶς ἐπιθυμίας τιθασεύματα τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς τὰ πλήθη διοικησάντων· ὧν ἐστὶ καὶ τὸ μὴ κτείνειν ἀλλήλους ἀκρίτως.
τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν ζῴων εἰκότως οὐδὲν διεκώλυσαν φθείρειν οἱ πρῶτοι διορίσαντες ἅ τε δεῖ ποιεῖν ἡμᾶς καὶ ἃ μή· τὸ γὰρ συμφέρον ἐπὶ τούτων ἐκ τῆς ἐναντίας ἀπετελεῖτο πράξεως. οὐ γὰρ δυνατὸν ἦν σώζεσθαι μὴ πειρωμένους ἀμύνεσθαι τοῦτο συντρεφομένους μετʼ ἀλλήλων. διαμνημονεύοντες δέ τινες τῶν τότε χαριεστάτων, ὡς αὐτοῦ τε ἀπέσχοντο τοῦ κτείνειν διὰ τὸ χρήσιμον πρὸς τὴν σωτηρίαν, τοῖς τε λοιποῖς ἐνεποίουν μνήμην τοῦ ἀποβαίνοντος ἐν ταῖς μετʼ ἀλλήλων συντροφίαις, ὅπως ἀπεχόμενοι τοῦ συγγενοῦς, διαφυλάττωσι τὴν κοινωνίαν, ἣσυνήργει πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν ἑκάστου σωτηρίαν. οὐ μόνον δὲ χρήσιμον ἦν τὸ χωρίζεσθαι μηδὲ λυμαντικὸν ποιεῖν μηδὲν τῶν ἐπὶ τὸν αὐτὸν τόπον συνειλεγμένων πρὸς τὸν τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ἐξορισμὸν ζῴων, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους τοὺς ἐπὶ βλάβῃ παραγιγνομένους. μέχρι μὲν οὖν τινὸς διὰ ταύτην ἀπείχοντο τοῦ συγγενοῦς, ὅσον ἐβάδιζεν εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν κοινωνίαν τῶν ἀναγκαίων καὶ χρείας τινὰς παρείχετο πρὸς ἑκάτερον τῶν εἰρημένων· ἐλθόντος δὲ ἐπὶ πλέον τοῦ χρόνου καὶ τῆς διʼ ἀλλήλων γενέσεως μακρὰν προηκούσης, ἐξεωσμένων δὲ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ζῴων καὶ τῆς παρασπάσεως, ἐπιλογισμὸν ἔλαβόν τινες τοῦ συμφέροντος ἐν ταῖς πρὸς ἀλλήλων τροφαῖς, οὐ μόνον ἄλογον μνήμην.
ὅθεν ἐπειράθησαν βεβαιοτέρως ἀνεῖρξαι τοὺς προχείρως φθείροντας ἀλλήλους καὶ τὴν βοήθειαν ἀσθενεστέραν κατασκευάζοντας διὰ τὴν τοῦ παρεληλυθότος λήθην. πειρώμενοι δὴ τοῦτο δρᾶν τὰς ἔτι μενούσας καὶ νῦν κατὰ πόλεις τε καὶ ἔθνη νομοθεσίας εἰσήνεγκαν, ἐπακολουθήσαντος τοῦ πλήθους αὐτοῖς ἑκουσίως παρὰ τὸ μᾶλλον ἤδη τοῦ συμφέροντος ἐν τῇ μετʼ ἀλλήλων ἀθροίσει λαμβάνειν αἴσθησιν· ὁμοίως γὰρ εἰς τὴν ἀφοβίαν συνήργει τό τε λυμαντικὸν πᾶν κτεινόμενον ἀφειδῶς καὶ τὸ χρήσιμον πρὸς τὴν τοὺτου φθορὰν διατηρούμενον. ὅθεν εἰκότως τὸ μὲν ἀπηγορεύθη, τὸ δὲ οὐκ ἐκωλύθη τῶν εἰρημένων. ἐκεῖνο δὲ λέγειν οὐκ ἔστιν, ὡς ἔνια τῶν ζῴων οὐ φθαρτικὰ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης ὄντα φύσεως οὐδὲ καθʼ ἕτερον οὐδένα τρόπον λυμαινόμενα τοὺς βίους συγκεχώρηκεν ὁ νόμος ἀναιρεῖν ἡμῖν. οὐδὲν γάρ, ὡς εἰπεῖν, ἐστὶ τοιοῦτο τῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου συγκεχωρημένων, ὅπερ οὐκ ἐώμενον λαμβάνειν τὴν ὑπερβολὴν τῆς ἀφθονίας βλαπτικὸν γίγνοιτʼ ἂν ἡμῶν· ἐν δὲ τῷ νῦν πλήθει διατηρούμενον χρείας παρέχεταί τινας εἰς τὸν βίον. καὶ γὰρ πρόβατον καὶ βοῦς καὶ πᾶν τὸ τοιοῦτο μετριάζον μὲν φέρει τινὰς πρὸς τὴν ἀναγκαίαν ἡμῖν διαγωγὴν ὠφελείας, εἰς πᾶσαν δὲ ἐκπεσὸν δαψίλειαν καὶ μακρὰν ὑπεροχὴν ἔχουσαν τῆς καθεστώσης λυμαίνοιτʼ ἄν τὸν βίον ἡμῶν, τὸ μὲν καὶ πρὸς ἀλκὴν τρεπόμενον, ἅτε φύσεως εὐφυοῦς εἰς τοῦτο μετέχον, τὸ δὲ μόνον τὴν ἀνεθεἵσαν ἡμῖν ἐκ τῆς γῆς τροφὴν καταναλίσκον. διʼ ὅ καὶ παρὰ τὴν αἰτίαν ταύτην οὐδὲ τὰ τοιαῦτα τῶν ζῴων ἐκωλύθη φθείρειν, ἵνα τὸ συμφέρον πρὸς τὴν χρείαν καταλείπηται πλῆθος καὶ τὸ ῥᾳδίως κρατεῖσθαι δυνησόμενον. οὐ γὰρ ὥσπερ ἐπὶ λεόντων καὶ λύκων καὶ ἀπλῶς τῶν ἀγρίων προσαγορευομένων ζῴων, ὁμοίως μικρῶν τε καὶ μεγάλων, οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδὲν λαβεῖν πλῆθος ὃ καταλειπόμενον ἐπεκούφιζεν ἂν τὸν ἀναγκαῖον ἡμῶν βίον, οὕτω καὶ ἐπὶ βοῶν καὶ ἕππων καὶ προβάτων ἔχει καὶ ἁπλῶς τῶν ἡμέρων ὀνομαζομένων ζῴων. ὅθεν τὰ μὲν ἄρδην φθείρομεν,τῶν δὲ τὸ πλεῖον τῆς συμμετρίας ἀφαιροῦμεν.
διὰ παραπλησίους ταῖς εἰρημέναις αἰτίας καὶ τὰ περὶ τὴν ἐδωδὴν διορισθῇναι τῶν ἐμψύχων νομιστέον ὑππὸ τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς ταῦτα καταλαβόντων νόμῳ, ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν οὐκ ἐδωδίμων αἴτιον τὸ συμφέρον καὶ ἀσύμφορον· ὥστε τοὺς λέγοντας ὅτι πᾶν τὸ καλὸν καὶ δίκαιον κατὰ τὰς ἰδίας ὑπολήψεις ἐστὶ περὶ τῶν νενομοθετημένων, ἠλιβάτου τινὸς γέμειν εὐηθείας. οὐ γάρ ἐστιν οὕτως ἔχον τοῦτο, ἀλλʼ ὅνπερ τρόπον καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν λοιπῶν συμφερόντων, οἷον ὑγιεινῶν τε καὶ ἑτέρων μυρίων εἰδῶν, ἀλλὰ διαμαρτάνουσιν ἐν πολλοῖς τῶν τε κοινῶν ὁμοίως καὶ τῶν ἰδίων. καὶ γὰρ τὰ παραπλησίως ἐφαρμόττοντα νομοθετήματα πᾶσιν οὐ καθορῶσί τινες, ἀλλʼ οἱ μὲν τῶν ἀδιαφόρων δοξάζοντες εἶναι παραλείπουσιν, οἱ δὲ τὴν ἐναντίαν δόξαν ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἔχουσιν, καὶ τὰ μὴ καθόλου συμφέροντα πανταχοῦ τινὲς οἴονται συμφέρειν. ὅθεν διὰ τὴν αἰτίαν ταύτην ἀντέχονται τῶν οὐκ ἐφαρμοττόντων, εἰ καὶ ἐπί τινων ἐξευρίσκουσι τά τε πρὸς αὐτοὺς λυσιτελῆ καὶ τὰ κοινὴν ἔχοντα τὴν ὠφέλειαν· ὧν ἔστι καὶ τὰ περὶ τὰς ἐδωδὰς τῶν ἐμψύχων καὶ φθορὰς ἐν τοῖς πλείστοις τῶν ἐθνῶν διατεταγμένα διὰ τὸ τῆς χώρας ἴδιον, οἷς οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον ἐμμένειν ἡμῖν διὰ τὸ μηδὲ τὸν αὐτὸν οἰκεῖν τόπον. εἰ μὲν οὖν ἠδύναντο ποιήσασθαί τινα συνθήκην ὥσπερ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους οὕτω καὶ πρὸς τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν ζῴων ὑπὲρ τοῦ μὴ κτείνειν μηδὲ πρὸς ἡμῶν ἀκρίτως αὐτὰ κτείνεσθαι, καλῶς εἶχε μέχρι τούτου τὸ δίκαιον ἐξάγειν· ἐπιτεταμένον γὰρ ἐγίγνετο πρὸς τὴν ἀσφάλειαν. ἐπειδὴ δὲ τῶν ἀμηχάνων ἦν κοινωνῆσαι νόμου τὰ μὴ δεχόμενα τῶν ζῴων λόγον, διὰ μὲν τοῦ τοιούτου τρόπου τὸ συμφέρον οὐχ οἷόν τε κατασκευάσασθαι πρὸς τὴν ἀπὸ τῶν ἄλλων ἐμψύχων ἀσφάλειαν μᾶλλὸ περ ἢ τῶν ἀψύχων, ἐκ δὲ τοῦ τὴν ἐξουσίαν λαμβάνειν, ἣν νῦν ἔχομεν εἰς τὸ κτείνειν αὐτά, μόνως ἔστι τὴν ἐνδεχομένην ἔχειν ἀσφάλειαν. τοιαῦτα μὲν καὶ τὰ τῶν Ἐπικουρείων.
λοιπὸν δὲ ὁ πολὺς καὶ δημώδης ἄνθρωπος ἃ λέγειν εἴωθεν παραθετέον. τοὺς γὰρ παλαιούς φασιν τῶν ἐμψύχων ἀποσχέσθαι οὐ διʼ εὐσέβειαν, διὰ δὲ τὸ μήπω εἰδέναι τὴν τοῦ πυρὸς χρῆσιν· ὡς δʼ ἔμαθον, τιμιώτατόν τε καὶ ἱερώτατον νομίσαι Ἑστίαν τε προσειπεῖν καὶ συνεστίους ἀπὸ τούτου γενέσθαι καὶ λοιπὸν χρήσασθαι τοῖς ζῴοις. εἶναι μὲν γὰρ κατὰ φύσιν ἀνθρώπῳ τὸ σαρκοφαγεῖν, παρὰ φύσιν δὲ τὸ ὠμοφαγεῖν. πυρὸς οὖν εὑρεθέντος ἀπολαβεῖν τὸ κατὰ φύσιν διʼ ἑψήσεως, προσεμένους τὰ κρέα. διʼ ἃ “ὠμοφάγοι” μὲν οἱ “θῶες” καὶ ἐν ὀνείδει τὸ “ὠμὸν βεβρώθοις Πρίαμον” καὶ “ὤμι” ἀποτεμνόμενον κρέα ἔδμεναι,ʼʼ ὡς ἂν δὴ τοῖς ἀθέοις ἀποδεδομένης τῆς τῶν κρεῶν ὠμοαγίας..... “κρεῶν πίνακας παρέθηκεν ἀείρας παντοίων.” τὸ μὲν οὖν πρῶτον οὐ προσεφέροντο τὰ ἔμψυχα· οὐ γὰρ ἦν ὠμοφάγον ζῷον ὁ ἄνθρωπος· ὡς δὲ ἡ τοῦ πυρὸς εὑρέθη χρῆσις, πυρικμήτοις οὐ μόνον τοῖς κρέασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις, ὡς εἰπεἴν, τοῖς πλείστοις βρωτοῖς ἐχρῶντο. ὅτι μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ὠμοφάγον ὁ ἄνθρωπος δηλοῖ τινὰ ἔθνη ἰχθυοφάγα· τοὺς γὰρ ἰχθῦς ὀπτῶσιν, οἱ μὲν ἐπειδὰν αἱ πέτραι μάλιστα διάπυροι γένωνται ὑπὸ τοῦ ἡλίου, οἱ δὲ καὶ ἐν ἄμμῶ. ὅτι δὲ σαρκοφάγον, αὐτὸ τοῦτο δηλοῖ τὸ μηδὲν ἔθνος ἀπέχεσθαι ἐμψύχων· καὶ οὐ κατὰ διαστροφὴν οἱ Ἕλληνες προσήκαντο, ἐπεὶ καὶ τοῖς βαρβάροις ταὐτόν ἐστιν ἔθος.
ὁ δὲ κελεύων μὴ ἐσθίειν καὶ ἄδικον ἡγούμενος, οὐδὲ κτείνειν δίκαιον ἐρεῖ οὐδὲ ψυχὰς ἀφαιρεῖσθαι. ἀλλὰ μὴρρ πρός γε τὰ θηρία πόλεμος ἡμῖν ἔμφυτος ἅμα καὶ δίκαιος. τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἑκόντα ἐπιτίθεται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ὥσπερ λύκοι καὶ λέοντες· τὰ δʼ οὐχ ἑκόντα, ὥσπερ οἱ ἔχεις· πατηθέντες γὰρ ἐνίοτε δάκνουσιν· καὶ τὰ μὲν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἐπιτίθεται, τὰ δὲ τοὺς καρποὺς φθείρει· ὑπὲρ ὧν πάντων μέτιμεν ταῦτα, καὶ τὰ κατάρξαντα θηρία κτείνομεν καὶ τὰ μὴ κατάρξαντα, ὡς μή τι πρὸς αὐτῶν πάθωμεν. οὐκ ἔστιν γὰρ ὅστις ἰδὼν ὄφιν οὐκ ἔκτεινε δυνάμενος, ὡς μήτʼ αὐτὸς δηχθείη μήτʼ ἄλλος ἀπλῶς ἄνθρωπος· οὐ γὰρ μόνον ἐστὶ μῖσος κατὰ τῶν κτεινομένων, ἀλλὰ καὶ στοργὴ πρὸς ἄνθρωπον ἀνθρώπου. δικαίου δʼ ὄντος τοῦ πρὸς τὰ θηρία πολέμου, πολλῶν ἀπεχόμεθα τῶν συνανθρωπούντων. ὅθεν οἱ Ἕλληνες οὔτε κυνοφαγοῦσιν, οὔθʼ ἵππους ἐσθίουσιν οὔτʼ ὄνους· ὗς μέντοι ἐσθίουσιν, ὡς ταὐτοῦ γένους τοῖς ἀγρίοις τὸ ἥμερον· ὡσαύτως τε τοὺς ὄρνιθας. οὐδὲ γάρ ἐστι χρήσιμον πρὸς ἄλλο τι ὗς ἢ πρὸς βρῶσιν. Φοίνικες δὲ καὶ Ἰουδαῖοι ἀπέσχοντο, ὅτι οὐδʼ ὅλως ἐν τοῖς τόποις ἐφύετο· ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ νῦν ἐν Αἰθιοπίᾳ φασὶν ὁρᾶσθαι τὸ ζῷον τοῦτο. ὡς οὖν κάμηλον ἢ ἐλέφαντα Ἐλλήνων οὐδεὶς θεοῖς ἔθυσε, παρʼ ὅσον οὐδʼ ἤνεγκεν ἡ Ἑλλὰς ταῦτα τὰ ζῷα, οὕτως οὐδʼ ἐν Κύπρῳ ἢ Φοινίκῃ θεοῖς προσήχθη τὸ ζῷον τοῦτο, παρʼ ὅσον οὐκ ἦν ἐντόπιον· οὐδὲ Αἰγύπτιοι θεοἵς θύουσιν ὗν παρὰ τὴν αὐτὴν αἰτίαν. τὸ δʼ ὅλως ἀπέχεσθαι τοῦ ζῴου τινὰς ὅμοιόν ἐστιν τῷ μηδʼ ἄν ἡμᾶς ἐθελῆσαι καμήλεια ἐσθίειν.
διὰ τί δʼ ἂν τις καὶ ἀπόσχοιτο τῶν ἐμψύχων; ἆρά γε τὴν ψυχὴν χείρω ποιεῖ ἢ τὸ σῶμα; δῆλον δʼ ἐστὶν ὡς οὐδέτερον. τὰ γὰρ σαρκοφαγοῦντα ζῷα συνετώτερα τῶν ἄλλων. θηρευτικὰ γοῦν ἐστὶ καὶ τέχνην ἔχει ταύτην, ἀφʼ ἧς περιποιεῖται τὸν βίον, ἰσχύν τε καὶ ἀλκὴν κέκτηται, ὥσπερ λέοντες καὶ λύκοι· ὥσθʼ ἡ κρεοφαγία οὔτε τὴν ψυχὴν οὔτε τὸ σῶμα λυμαίνεται. δῆλον δʼ ἐστὶ κἀκ τοῦ τοὺς ἀθλητὰς τὰ σώματα κρείσσω τῇ κρεοφαγίᾳ παρέχειν, κἀκ τῶν ἰατρῶν, οἵ τὰ ἐκ τῆς ἀρρωστίας σώματα ἀναλαμβάνουσι ταῖς κρεοφαγίαις. τοῦ δὲ μὴ ὑγιῶς δοξάσαι τὸν Πυθαγόραν σημεῖον οὐ μικρόν· τῶν γὰρ σοφῶν ἀνδρῶν οὐδεὶς ἐπείσθη, οὔτε τῶν ἑπτὰ οὔτε τῶν ὕστερον γενομένων φυσικῶν, ἀλλʼ οὐδʼ ὁ σοφώτατος Σωκράτης οὐδʼ οἱ ἀπὸ Σωκράτους.
φέρε δὲ καὶ πεισθῆναι πάντας ἀνθρώπους τῷ δόγματι. τίνα τοίνυν ἡ ἐπιγονὴ τῶν ζῴων ἔξει μοῖραν; ὗς μὲν γὰρ ὅσα τίκτει καὶ λαγὼς οὐδένα λανθάνει. πρόσθες δὲ καὶ τἄλλα ζῷα πάνθʼ ἀπλῶς. πόθεν οὖν τούτοις ἡ νομή, καὶ τί πείσονται οἱ γεωργοί; καὶ γὰρ φθειρομένων τῶν καρπῶν τοὺς φθείροντας οὐκ ἀποκτείνουσιν, ἡ γῆ τε τὸ πλῆθος οὐκ οἴσει τῶν ζῴων, τό τε θνήσκοντα ἐκ τῆς σηπεδόνος φθορὰν ἐμποιήσει, λιμοῦ τε κατασχόντος οὐκ ἔσται καταφυγή. θάλασσα μὲν γὰρ καὶ ποτσμοὶ καὶ λίμιναι ἰχθύων πεπλήσονται, ὁ δὲ ἀὴρ ὀρνίθων, ἡ δὲ γῆ πλήρης ἑρπετῶν παντοίων.
πόσοι δὲ πρὸς θεραπείαν ἐμποδισθήσονται ἀπεχόμενοι τῶν ζῴων; τοὺς γοῦν τῶν ὄψεων ἀποτυφλουμένους ἔστιν ἰδεῖν ἔχεως βρώσει τηρήσαντας ὅρασιν. Κρατεροῦ τοῦ ἰατροῦ οἰκέτης ξένῳ περιπεσὼν νοσήματι, τῶν σαρκῶν ἀπόστασιν λαβουσῶν ἐκ τῶν ὀστῶν, τοῖς μὲν φαρμάκοις ὠφέλητο οὐδέν· ἰχθύος δὲ τρόπῳ ἔχει σκευασθέντι καὶ βρωθέντι διεσώθη, τῆς σαρκὸς συγκολληθείσης. πολλὰ δὲ καὶ ἄλλα ζῷα θεραπεύει προσενεχθέντα καὶ τῶν ζῴων ἕν ἕκαστον μέρος. ὅ δὴ πάντα παραιρεῖται ὁ παραιτούμενος τὰ ἔμψυχα.
εἰ δέ, ὡς φασί, καὶ τὰ φυτὰ ψυχὴν ἔχει, ποῖος ἄν εἴη ὁ βίος, μήτε ζῴων μήτε φυτῶν ἡμῶν ἀποτεμνόντων; εἴπερ δὲ μὴ ἀσεβεῖ ὁ τὰ φυτὰ κατακόπτων, οὐδʼ ὁ τὰ ζῷα.
ἀλλʼ οὐ χρῆναι φήσει τις κτείνειν τὸ ὁμόφυλον, εἴ γε ὁμοούσιοι αἱ τῶν ζῴων ψυχαὶ ταῖς ἡμετέραις. ἀλλʼ εἰ μὲν ἑκούσας τις εἰσκρίνεσθαι τὰς ψυχὰς δίδωσι, νεότητος ἐρώσας ἄν τις φαίη εἰσκρίνεσθαι [ἐν γὰρ ταύτῃ πάντων ἀπόλαυσις]. διὰ τί οὖν οὐκ εἰς ἀνθρώπου πάλιν εἰσεδύοντο φύσιν; εἰ δὲ ἑκούσας μὲν καὶ νεότητος ἔρωτι, διὰ δὲπαντὸς εἴδους ζῴων, κεχαρισμένον ἄν εἴη αὐταῖς τὸ ἀναιρεῖσθαι. ἡ γὰρ ἐπάνοδος ταχίων ἐπὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, τά τε σώματα ἐσθιόμενα λύπην οὐκ ἂν ἐντίκτοι ταῖς ψυχαῖς ὡς ἄν ἀπηλλαγμέναις αὐτῶν, ἔρως δʼ ἂν αὐταῖς εἴη ἐν ἀνθρώπου φύσει γενέσθαι, ὥσθʼ ὅσον ἂν λυποῖντο ἐκλείπουσαι τὸ ἀνθρώπινον, ἐπὶ τοσοῦτο χαίροιεν ἀπολείπουσαι τὰ ἄλλα σώματα. ταχίων γὰρ ἡ ἐπὶ τὸν ἂνθρωπον ἐπάνοδος, ὅς τῶν ἀλόγων δεσπόζει πάντων ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἀνθρώπων. αἰτία τοίνυν ἱκανὴ ἀναιρεῖν τὰ ἂλογα ζῷα, ἐφʼ ὅσον ἀδικεῖ κτείνοντα τοὺς ἀνθρώπους. εἰ δʼ εἰσὶν αἱμὲν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀθάνατοι ψυχαί, αἱ δὲ τῶν ἀλόγων θνηταί, οὐκ ἀδικοῦμεν οἱ ἄνθρωποι τὰ ἄλογα κτείνοντες, ὥσπερ ὠφελοῦμεν, εἴπερ εἰσὶν ἀθάνατοι, κτείνοντες· εἰς ἐπάνοδον γὰρ τῆς ἀνθρωπἴνης φύσεως τοῦτο δρῶμεν.
εἰ δʼ ἀμύνομεν, οὐκ ἀδικοῦμεν, ἀλλʼ ἀδικοῦντα μετερχόμεθα. ὥστʼ εἰ μὲ νἀθάνατοι αἱ ψυχαί, κτείνοντες ὠφελοῦμεν· εἰ δὲ αἰ τῶν ἀλόγων θνηταί, κτείνοντες οὐδὲν ἀσεβὲς πράττομεν. εἰ δὲ καὶ ἀμύνομεν, πῶς οὐκ ἐν δίκῃ πράττομεν; ὄφιν μὲν οὖν καὶ σκορπίον, κἄν μὴ ἐπίωσιν ἡμῖν, κτείνομεν, ἵνα μηδʼ ἄλλος πρὸς αὐτῶν τι πάθῃ, τῷ κοινῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀμύνοντες· ἐπιχειροῦντα δὲ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἢ τοῖς συνανθρωποῦσιν ἢ τοῖς καρποῖς, πῶς οὐκ ἂν δικαίως κτείνοιμεν;
εἰ δʼ ἅπαξ ἀδικίαν τις ταύτην ἡγεῖται, μήτε γάλακτι χρήσθω μήτʼ ἐρίῳ μήτε ὠοῖς, μήτε μέλιτι. ὡς γὰρ ἄνθρωπον ἀδικεῖς ἀφαιρούμενος τὴν ἐσθῆτα, οὕτως καὶ τὴν ὄιν πέξας· ἐσθὴς γὰρ αὕτη τοῦ προβάτου· καὶ τὸ γάλα οὐ σοὶ γέγονεν, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἀποκυηθεῖσι τέκνοις· ἥ τε μέλισσα ταύτην αὑτῇ τροφὴν συνελέξατο, ἣν ἀφελόμενος ἡδονὴν σαυτῷ κατεσκεύασας. καὶ τὸν τῶν Αἰγυπτίων λόγον σεσίγηκα, ὅτι καὶ τῶν φυτῶν ἀδικοῦμεν ἁπτόμενοι. εἰ δὲ ταῦθʼ ἡμῶν χάριν γέγονεν, καὶ ἡ μέλισσα ἡμῖν δουλεύουσα τὸ μέλι ἐργάζεται καὶ τὸ ἔριον ἐπιφύεται τῶν προβάτων, ὅ ἡμῖν κόσμος καὶ ἀλέα.
αὐτοῖς δὲ τοῖς θεοῖς εἰς εὐσέβειαν συντελοῦντες ζῷα θύομεν· καὶ αὐτῶν ὁ μὲν Ἀπόλλων λυκοκτόνος, ἡ δὲ Ἄρτεμις θηροκτόνος· ἐπεὶ καὶ οἱ ἡμίθεοι καὶ οἱ ἥρωες πάντες καὶ γένει καὶ ἀρετῇ ἡμῶν προύχοντες ἐδοκίμασαν τὴν τῶν ἐμψύχων προσφοράν, ὥστε καὶ θεοῖς θύειν δωδεκῇδας καὶ ἑκατόμβας. ὁ δὲ Ἡρακλῆς ἔν τε τοῖς ἄλλοις καὶ ἐπὶ τούτῳ ὑμνεῖται, ὅτι βουφάγος ἦν.
τὸ δὲ λέγειν ὅτι πόρρωθεν Πυθαγόρας ἠσφαλίζετο τῆς ἀλληλοφαγίας ἀποκρουόμενος τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, εὔηθες. εἰ μὲν γὰρ οἱ κατὰ Πυθαγόραν πάντες ἄνθρωποι ἀλλήλους ἤσθιον, ληρώδης ὁ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ζῴων ἀποσπῶν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, ἵνα τῆς ἀλληλοφαγίας ἀποστήσῃ. διὰ τούτου γὰρ ἔμελλε μᾶλλον αὐτοὺς προτρέψεσθαι, ἀποφαίνων ὡς ἴσον ἐστὶν ἀλλήλους ἐσθίειν καὶ ὑῶν τε καὶ βοῶν σάρκας ἐμφορεῖσθαι. εἰ δὲ μὴ ἦν ἀλληλοφαγία τότε, τί ἔδει τούτου τοῦ δόγματος; εἰ δʼ ἑαυτῷ καὶ τοῖς ἑταίροις τὸν νόμον ἐτίθει, αἰσχρὰ ἡ ὑπόθεσις· ἀλληλοφάγους γὰρ ἀποδείκνυσι τοὺς Πυθαγόρᾳ συμβιώσαντας.
τοὐναντίον δὲ συμβήσεσθαι ὧν οὗτος ἐστοχάζετο. εἰ γὰρ ἀποστησόμεθα τῶν ἐμψύχων, οὐ μόνονπλούτου τοῦ τοιούτου καὶ ἡδονῆς ἀπολειψόμεθα, . ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς ἀρούρας ἀπολοῦμεν φθειρομένας ὑπὸ τῶν θηρίων, ὑπό τε ὄφεων καταλήψεται πᾶσα ἡ γῆ αὶ κτῶν πετεινῶν, ὥστε καὶ τοὺς ἀρότους χαλεπῶς γίγνεσθαι καὶ τὰ σπαρέντα εὐθύς τε ὑπὸ τῶν ὀρνίθων ἀναλέγεσθαι καὶ τὰ τελεωθέντα ὑπὸ τῶν τετραπόδων ἅπαντα ἀναλίσκεσθαι. τοσαύτης δὲ ἀπορίας βρωτῶν γιγνομένης, ἀνάγκη πικρὰ καταλήψεται ἐπʼ ἀλλήλους τραπέσθαι.
καὶ μὴν καὶ οἱ θεοὶ συντάξεις τε πολλοῖς θεραπείας ἕνεκα δεδώκασιν τὰς ἐκ θηρίων, καὶ πλήρης γε ἡ ἱστορία, ὡς αὐτοὶ προσέταξάν τισι καὶ θύειν αὐτοῖς καὶ προσφέρεσθαι τῶν τυθέντων. ἐν δὲ τῇ καθόδῳ τῶν Ἡρακλειδῶν οἱ ἐπὶ τὴν Δακεδαίμονα στρατεύοντες μετʼ Εὐρυσθένους καὶ Προκλέους ἐν ἀπορίᾳ τῶν ἀναγκαίων ὄφεις ἔφαγον, οὓς ἔδωκεν ἡ γῆ τότε τροφὴν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ. ἄλλῳ δὲ στρατῷ πεινῶντι κατὰ τὴν Διβύην ἐνέπεσε νέφος ἀκρίδων. ἐν τοῖς Γαδείροις καὶ τόδε συνέτυχε. Βόγος ἦν βασιλεὺς Μαυρουσίων ὁ ἐν Μεθώνῃ σφαγεὶς ὑπʼ Ἀγρίππα· οὗτος ἐπεχείρησε τῷ Ἡρακλείῳ πλουσιωτάτῳ ὄντι ἱερῷ. ἔστι δὲ νόμος τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ὁσημέραι τὸν βωμὸν αἱμάσσειν. τοῦτο δὲ ὅτι οὐ γνώμῃ γίγνεται ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλὰ κατὰ θεόν, ὁ τότε καιρὸς ἀπέδειξε. τῆς γὰρ πολιορκίας ἐγχρονιζομένης ἐπέλιπε τὰ ἱερεῖα. ὁ. δὲ ἱερεὺς ἐν ἀπορίᾳ γενόμενος ὄνειρον ὁρᾷ τοιόνδε. ἐδόκει ἑστάναι μέσος τῶν στηλῶν τῶν Ἡρακλείων, ἔπειτʼ ἄντικρυς τοῦ βωμοῦ ὁρᾶν ὄρνιν καθεζόμενον καὶ πειρώμενον ἐφίπτασθαι· ἐπιπτάντα δὲ εἰς τὰς χεῖρας ἐλθεῖν αὐτοῦ· ᾧ δὴ καὶ τὸν βωμὸν αἱμάξαι. τοῦτʼ ἰδὼν ἅμʼ ἡμέρᾳ ἐξαναστὰς ἐπὶ τὸν βωμὸν ἦλθεν καὶ ὥσπερ ἐν τῷ ὀνείρῳ στὰς ἐπὶ τοῦ πύργου ἀποβλέπει· ὁρᾷ τε τὸν ὄρνιν ἐκεῖνον οἷον ἐν τοῖς ὕπνοις, ἐλπίσας τε ἐκβαίνειν τοὐνύπνιον ἔστη. καταπτὰς δʼ ὁ ὄρνις ἐπὶ τοῦ βωμοῦ ἐκαθέζετο, εἰς τὰς χεῖράς θʼ αὑτὸν ἔδωκε τοῦ ἀρχιερέως, καὶ οὕτως ἱερεύθη καὶ ὁ βωμὸς ᾑμάχθη. τούτου δʼ ἐστὶν ἐνδοξότερον τὸ γεγονὸς ἐν Κυζίκῳ. πολιορκοῦντος γὰρ αὐτὴν Μιθραδάτου ἡ τῆς Περσεφόνης ἑορτὴ ἐπέστη, ἐν ᾗ βοῦν χρὴ θῦσαι. αἱ δʼ ἱεραὶ ἀγέλαι ἐνέμοντο τῆς πόλεως ἄντικρυς, ἐξ ὧν ἔδει τὸ ἱερεῖον γενέσθαι, ἤδη δὲ ἦν καὶ τὸ σημεῖον ἐπικείμενον. τῆς δʼ ὥρας αἰτούσης ἡ βοῦς ἐμυκήσατο διενήξατό τε τὸν πόρον· ὥς τε ἀνέῳξαν τὴν πύλην οἱ φύλακες, ἡ δὲ δρόμῳ διῇξε κἀπὶ τοῦ βωμοῦ παρέστη, τῇ θεῷ τε ἐτελέσθη τὸ θῦμα. οὐκ ἀπεικότως ἄρα εὐσεβέστατον εἶναι νομίζουσι τὸ πλεῖστα θῦσαι, εἴπερ ἀρεστὸν θεοῖς φαίνεται τὸ θύειν.
ποία δὲ ἄν τις γένοιτο πόλις, εἰ πόντες οἱ πολῖται ταύτην ἔχοιεν τὴν γνώμην; πῶς γὰρ ἄν ἀμύναιντο πολεμίους ἐπὶ σφᾶς ἰόντας, τὴν μεγίστην ποιούμενοι φυλακὴν μή τινα αὐτῶν ἀποκτείνωσιν; παραχρῆμα τοίνυν ἀνάστατοι γίγνοιντʼ ἄν· ἄλλα δʼ ὅσα δυσχερῆ συμβαίνειν ἀνάγκη, μακρὸν ἄν ἔργον εἴη λέγειν. ὅτι δὲ οὐκ ἀσεβὲς τὸ κτείνειν καὶ ἐσθίειν, δηλοῖ τὸ καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν Πυθαγόραν, τῶν μὲν πάλαι διδόντων γάλα πίνειν τοῖς ἀθλοῦσι καὶ τυροὺς δὲ ἐσθίειν ὕδατι βε. βρεγμένους, τῶν δὲ μετʼ ἐκείνους ταύτην μὲν ἀποδοκιμασάντων τὴν δίαιταν, διὰ δὲ τῶν ξηρῶν σύκων τὴν τροφὴν ποιουμένωντοῖς ἀθληταῖς, πρῶτον περιελόντα τὴν ἀρχαίαν κρέα διδόναι τοῖς γυμναζομένοις καὶ πολὺ διαφέρουσαν πρὸς ἰσχὺν εὑρεῖν δύναμιν. ἱστοροῦσι δέ τινες καὶ αὐτοὺς ἅπτεσθαι τῶν ἐμψύχων τοὺς Πυθαγορείους, ὅτε θύοιεν θεοῖς.
τοιαῦτα μὲν καὶ τὰ παρὰ Κλωδίῳ καὶ Ἡρακλείδῃ τῷ Ποντικῷ Ἑρμάχῳ τε τῷ Ἐπικουρείῳ καὶ τοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς στοᾶς καὶ τοῦ περιπάτου, ἐν οἷς καὶ τὰ ὑμέτερα, ὅσα ἡμῖν ἀπηγγέλθη, περιείληπται. μέλλοντες δὲ πρός τε ταύτας καὶ τὰς τῶν πολλῶν ὑπολήψεις ἀντιλέγειν εἰκότως ἄν προλέγοιμεν ταῦτα.
πρῶτον μὲν τοίνυν ἰστέον ὡς οὐ παντὶ τῷ βίῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὁ λόγος μου τὴν παραίνεσιν οἴσει· οὔτε γὰρ τοῖς τὰς βαναύσους τέχνας μετερχομένοις, οὔτʼ ἀθληταῖς σωμάτων, οὐ στρατιώταις, οὐ ναύταις, οὐ ῥήτορσιν, οὐ τοῖς τὸν πραγματικὸν βίον ἐπανελομένοις· ἀνθρώπῳ δὲ λελογισμένῳ, τίς τ’ ἔστι καὶ πόθεν ἐλήλυθεν ποῖ τε σπεύδειν ὀφείλει, τά τε περὶ τροφὴν κἀν τοῖς ἄλλοις καθήκουσιν ἐξηλλαγμένα τῶν κατὰ τοὺς ἄλλους βίους ὑποτιθεμένῳ. οὐδὲν ἄρα πρὸς τοὺς ἄλλους ἢ τοιούτους γρύξαιμεν ἄν· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τῷ κοινῷ τούτῳ βίῳ ἡ αὐτὴ δήπου παραίνεσις τῷ τε καθεύδοντι καὶ εἰ τύχοι τοῦτο διὰ βίου σπουδάζοντι τά τε ὑπνωτικὰ πανταχόθεν παρασκευασαμένῳ, καὶ τῷ προθυμουμένῳ μὲν τὸν ὕπνον ἀποκρούειν, πᾶν δὲ τὸ περὶ αὑτὸν πρὸς ἀγρυπνίαν συντάξαντι. ἀλλὰ τῷ μὲν ἀνάγκη καὶ μέθην καὶ κραιπάλην καὶ πλησμονὴν ὑποτίθεσθαι, σκοτεινόν τε οἶκον καὶ στρωμνὴν μαλακὴν εὐρεῖάν τε καὶ πίειραν, ὡς φασὶν οἱ ποιηταί, παραινεῖν ἐκλέγεσθαι, καὶ πᾶν καρωτικὸν ἀργίας τε καὶ λήθης ποιητικόν, εἴτε ὀσφραντὸν εἴτʼ ἐπίχριστον εἴτε ποτὸν ἢ βρωτὸν προσάγειν φάρμακον· τῷ δὲ νηφάλιον μὲν καὶ ἄοινον τὸ ποτόν, λεπτὸν δὲ τὸ σιτίον καὶ ἐγγὺς τεῖνον ἀποσιτίας, φωτεινὸν δὲ τὸν οἶκον καὶ ἀέρος λεπτοῦ καὶ πνεύματος μέτοχον, φροντίδων δὲ καὶ μερίμνης ἀνακίνησιν σύντονον ποιεῖσθαι, κοὶ τὴν κοίτην λιτήν τε καὶ ξηρὰν παρασκευάζειν. εἰ μὲν γὰρ πρὸς τοῦτο πεφύκαμεν, λέγω δὲ τὸ διαγρυπνεῖν, ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα ὀλίγον τι διδόντες τῷ ὕπνῳ, καθʼ ὅσον οὐκ ἐν χώρῳ ἐσμὲν τῷ τῶν διʼ αἰῶνος ἀγρύπνων, ἢ οὐδὲ πρὸς τὸ καθεύδειν συνέστημεν, ἄλλος ἂν εἴη λόγος καὶ μακρῶν δεόμενος ἀποδείξεων.
τῷ δὲ ἅπαξ τὸ γοήτευμα τῆς ἐνταῦθʼ ἡμῶν διατριβῆς καὶ τοῦ οἴκου, ἐν ᾧ διάγομεν, ὑποπτεύσαντι τό τε αὑτοῦ ἄγρυπνον φύσει κατιδόντι καὶ τὸ ὑπνοποιὸν τοῦ χώρου, ἐν ᾧ διατρίβει, φωράσαντι, τούτῳ διαλεγόμενοι τὴν ἀκόλουθον τῇ τε ὑποψίᾳ τοῦ χώρου καὶ τῇ αὑτοῦ γνώσει τροφὴν παραδίδομεν, τοὺς καθεύδοντας ἐᾶν παρειμένους ἐν τοῖς σφῶν δεμνίοις παρακελευόμενοι, εὐλαβούμενοι μὴ ὥσπερ ὀφθαλμίας οἱ εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμιῶντας ἐμβλέποντες ἢ χάσμης οἱ συνόντες τοῖς χασμωμένοις, οὕτως νυσταγμῶν ἐμπλησθῶμεν καὶ ὕπνου, ψυγμοῦ τε πλήρους ὄντος τοῦ τόπου, ἐν ᾧ διατρίβομεν, ἐπιτηδείως τε ἔχοντος ὀφθαλμοὺς ῥευματίζειν, ἅτε καὶ λιμνώδους ὄντος, καὶ πρὸς καρηβαρίαν καὶ λήθην πάντας τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ καθελκουσῶν ἀναθυμιάσεων. εἰ μὲν οὖν καὶ οἱ νομοθέται τὰ κατὰ τοὺς νόμους διέταξαν ταῖς πόλεσι πρὸς τὸν θεωρητικὸν ἀνάγοντες βίον καὶ ζωὴν τὴν κατὰ νοῦν, χρῆν δήπου πειθομένους ἐκείνοις κοὶ τὰς περὶ τῶν τροφῶν προσίεσθαι συγχωρήσεις. εἰ δὲ οὗτοι μὲν πρὸς τὸν κατὰ φύσιν λεγόμενον μέσον βίον ἀφορῶντες, καὶ ἃ πρόσοιντʼ ἂν καὶ οἱ πολλοί, οἷς τὰ ἐκτὸς ἀγαθὰ ἢ κακὰ καὶ τὰ τοῦ σώματος ὡσαύτως ὑπείληπται, νομοθετοῦσιν, τί τις ἂν τὸν τούτων παραφέρων νόμον ἀνατρέποι βίον νόμου μὲν παντὸς γραπτοῦ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς πολλοὺς κειμένου κρείττονα, τὸν δὲ ἄγραφον καὶ θεῖον μάλιστα διώκοντα; ἔχει γὰρ οὕτως.
οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ εὐδαιμονικὴ ἡμῖν θεωρία λόγων ἄθροισις καὶ μαθημάτων πλῆθος, ὡς ἄν τις οἰηθείη, συνισταμένη κατὰ τοῦτο, οὐδʼ ἐν τῷ ποσῷ τῶν λόγων λαμβάνει τὴν ἐπίδοσιν· οὕτω γὰρ οὐδὲν ἄν ἐκώλυεν τοὺς πᾶν μάθημα συνάγοντας εἶναι εὐδαίμονας. νῦν δʼ οὐχ ὅπως πᾶν μάθημα συμπληροῖ τὴν θεωρίαν, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τὰ περὶ τῶν ὄντως ὄντων, ἐὰν μὴ προσῇ καὶ ἡ κατ᾿ αὐτὰ φυσίωσις καὶ ζωή. τριῶν γάρ, φασίν, ὡς καθʼ ἕκαστον σκοπὸν τελῶν ὄντων, ἡμῖν τοῦ τυχεῖν τῆς τοῦ ὄντος θεωρίας τὸ τέλος, τῆς τεύξεως τελούσης τὴν κατὰ δύναμιν τὴν ἡμετέραν σύμφυσιν τῷ θεωροῦντι καὶ θεωρουμένῳ· οὐ γὰρ εἰς ἄλλο, ἀλλʼ εἰς τὸν ὄντως αὐτὸν ἡ ἀναδρομή· οὐδὲ πρὸς ἄλλο, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὸν ὄντως αὐτὸν ἡ σύμφυσις. αὐτὸς δὲ ὄντως ὁ νοῦς, ὥστε καὶ τὸ τέλος τὸ ζῆν κατὰ νοῦν. καὶ πρὸς τοῦτο καὶ οἱ λόγοι καὶ τὰ μαθήματα τὰ ἔξωθεν, καθαρτικὸν ἐπέχοντα τρόπον ἡμῶν, οὐ συμπληρωτικὸν τῆς εὐδαιμονίας. ὅθεν εἰ μὲν ἐν λόγων ἀναλήψει ἀφώριστο τὸ εὔδαιμον, οἷόν τʼ ἦν ὀλιγωροῦντας καὶ τροφῶν καὶ ποιῶν ἔργων τυγχάνειν τοῦ τέλους. ἐπεὶ δὲ ζωὴν δεῖ ἀντὶ ζωῆς ἀλλάξασθαι τῆς νῦν διὰ λόγων καὶ ἔργων καθαρθέντας, φέρε ποῖοι λόγοι καὶ τίνα ἔργα εἰς ταύτην ἡμᾶς καθίστησι σκεψώμεθα.
ἆρʼ οὖν οὐ τὰ μὲν χωρίζοντα ἀπὸ τῶν αἰσθητῶν καὶ τῶν κατʼ αὐτὰ παθῶν, ἀνάγοντα δὲ πρὸς νοερὰν καὶ ἀφάνταστον ἀπαθῆ τε ζωὴν καθʼ ὅσον οἷόν τε, ταῦτα ἄν εἴη· τὰ δʼ ἐναντία ἀλλότρια καὶ ἀποβολῆς ἄξια; καὶ μᾶλλον ὅσῳ τοῦ μὲν ἀφίστησιν, πρὸς ὅ δὲ κατασπᾷ, οἶμαι ἀκόλουθον εἶναι συγχωρεῖν. ἐοίκαμεν γὰρ τοῖς εἰς ἀλλόφυλον ἔθνος ἢ ἑκοῦσιν ἀπεληλυθόσι καὶ μὴ μόνον τῶν οἰκείων ἐξορίστοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκ τῆς ξένης ἐμπλησθεῖσι παθῶν τε καὶ ἐθῶν καὶ νομίμων ἐκφύλων καὶ πρὸς ταῦτα ῥοπὴν ἐσχηκόσιν. ὅνπερ οὖν τρόπον ὁ ἐκεῖθεν εἰς τὰ οἰκεῖα μέλλων ἐπανήκειν οὐ μόνον προθυμεῖται ὁδεύειν, ἀλλὰ καί, ἵνα παραδεχθῇ, μελετᾷ μὲν ἀποτίθεσθαι πᾶν εἴ τι προσέλαβεν ἀλλόφυλον, ἐπαναμιμνήσκει δʼ ἑαυτὸν ὧν ἔχων ἐπελάθετο, ὧν ἄνευ παραδεχθῆναι οὐχ οἷόν τε πρὸς τῶν οἰκείων· τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ ἡμᾶς δεῖ ἐντεῦθεν, εἴπερ πρὸς τὰ ὄντως
τε καὶ λύπη· ὧν παρασκευαστικὴ μὲν ἡ αἴσθησις καὶ ἡ κατὰ τὴν αἴσθησιν ἀντίληψις, αἵ τε συνομαρτοῦσαι ταῖς αἰσθήσεσι φαντασίαι τε καὶ δόξαι καὶ μνῆμαι, ἐκ δὲ τούτων ἐγειρόμενα τὰ πάθη καὶ πᾶσα ἡ ἀλογία παχυνομένη κατάγει τὴν ψυχὴν καὶ τοῦ οἰκείου περὶ τὸ ἂν ἀποστρέφει ἔρωτος. ἀποστατέον ἄρα εἰς δύναμιν τούτων. αἱ δὲ ἀποστάσεις διὰ τῶν ἐκκλίσεων τῶν κατὰ τὰς αἰσθήσεις παθῶν καὶ τῶν κατὰ τὰς ἀλογίας, αἱ δὲ αἰσθήσεις ἢ διὰ τῶν ὁρατῶν ἢ τῶν ἀκουστῶν ἢ γευστῶν ἢ ὀσφραντῶν ἢ ἁπτῶν. οἷον γὰρ μητρόπολις ἡ αἴσθησις ἦν τῆς ἐν ἡμῖν ἐκφύλου τῶν παθῶν ἀποικίας. φέρε γὰρ ἴδε καθʼ ἑκάστην ὅσον τὸ ὑπέκκαυμα εἰσρεῖ τῶν παθῶν εἰς ἡμᾶς, τοῦτο μὲν ἐκ τῆς κατὰ τὰς θέας ἵππων τε ἁμίλλης καὶ ἀθλητῶν ἢ τῶν ἐκλελυγισμένων ὀρχήσεων, τοῦτο δὲ ἐκ τῆς ἐπιβλέψεως τῆς πρὸς τὸ θῆλυ, αἳ δέλεαρ τοῦ ἀλογίστου παντοίαις ἐπιθέτοις παγίσι χειροῦνται τὸ ἄλογον.
κατὰ γὰρ πάντα τὰ τοιαῦτα ἐκβακχευομένη ὑπὸ τῆς ἀλογίας ἀναπηδᾶν τε ποιεῖ καὶ ἐκβοᾶν καὶ κεκραγέναι, τῆς ἔξω ταραχῆς ἀπὸ τῆς ἔνδον ἐκκαομένης, ἣν ἀνῆψεν ἡ αἴσθησις. αἱ δὲ διὰ τῶν ἀκοῶν ἐμπαθεῖς οὖσαι κινήσεις ἔκ τε ποιῶν ψόφων καὶ ἤχων, αἰσχρορρημοσύνης τε καὶ λοιδορίας, ὡς τοὺς μὲν πολλοὺς τέλεον τοῦ λογισμοῦ ἐκδεδυκότος φέρεσθαι ποιοῦσιν οἰστρουμένους, τοὺς δʼ οὖ θηλυνομένους παντοίας στροφὰς ἑλίττεσθαι. θυμιαμάτων δὲ χρήσεις ἢ εὐώδεις πνοαί, αἵ τε τοὺς οὑτῶν ἔρωτας τοῖς ἐρασταῖς ἐμπορευόμεναι, τίνα λελήθασιν, ὅσην τῆς ψυχῆς τὴν ἀλογίαν πιαίνουσιν; περὶ γὰρ τῶν διὰ τῆς γεύσεως τί ἄν τις καὶ εἴποι παθημάτων, διπλοῦ μάλιστʼ ἀνταῦθα τοῦ δεσμοῦ συμπλεκομένου· τοῦ μὲν ὃν ἐκ τῆς γεύσεως τὰ πάθη πιαίνει, τοῦ δὲ ὃν ἐκ τῆς ἐμφορήσεως τῶν ἀλλοτρίων σωμάτων βαρύν τε καὶ δυνατὸν ἐργαζόμεθα; φάρμακα γάρ, ὥς πού τις τῶν ἰατρῶν ἔφη, οὐ μόνα τὰ σκευαστὰ ὑπὸ τῆς ἰατρικῆς, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ καθʼ ἡμέραν εἰς τροφὴν παραλαμβανόμενα σιτία τε καὶ ποτά· καὶ πολὺ μᾶλλον τὸ θανάσιμον ἐκ τούτων τῇ ψυχῇ ἀναδίδοται ἢ ἐκ τῶν φαρμακειῶν εἰς διάλυσιν τοῦ σώματος κατασκευάζεται. αἰ δὲ ἀφαὶ μόνον οὐ σωματοῦσαι τὴν ψυχὴν καὶ εἰς ἀνάρθρους ψόφους, οἷα δὴ σῶμα, πολλάκις ἐκπίπτειν ἠρέθισαν. ἐξ ὧν αἱ μνῆμαι καὶ αἱ φαντασίαι αἵ τε δόξαι ἀθροιζόμεναι ἑσμὸν τῶν παθῶν ἐγείρονσαι, φόβων, ἐπιθυμιῶν, ὀργῶν, ἐρώτων, φίλτρων, λυπῶν, ζήλων, μεριμνῶν, νοσημάτων, τῶν ὁμοίων παθῶν πλήρη ἀπέδειξαν.
διʼ ὃ πολὺς μὲγ ὁ ἀγὼν τούτων καθαρεῦσαι, πολὺς δὲ ὁ πόνος ἀπαλλαγῆναι αὐτῶν τῆς μελέτης, καὶ νύκτωρ καὶ μεθʼ ἡμέραν τῆς κατὰ τὴν αἴσθησιν ἀναγκαίας συμπλοκῆς ἡμῖν παρούσης. ὅθεν ὅση δύναμις ἀποστατέον τῶν τοιούτων χωρίων, ἐν οἷς καὶ μὴ βουλόμενόν ἐστιν περιπίπτειν τῷ πάθει· καὶ εὐλαβητέον τὴν ἐκ τῆς πείρας μάχην καὶ εἰ βούλει καὶ νίκην καὶ τὴν ἐκ τῆς ἀπειρίας ἀγυμνασίαν.
οὕτως γὰρ καὶ τῶν πρόσθεν ἀκούομεν κλέα ἀνδρῶν, Πυθαγορείων τε καὶ σοφῶν· ὧν οἱ μὲν τὰ ἐρημότατα χωρία κατῴκουν, οἱ δὲ καὶ τῶν πόλεων τὰ ἱερὰ καὶ τὰ ἄλση, ἐξ ὧν ἡ πᾶσα ἀπελήλαται τύρβη. Πλάτων δὲ τὴν Ἀκαδήμειαν οἰκεῖν εἵλετο, οὐ μόνον ἔρημον καὶ πόρρω τοῦ ἄστεος χωρίον, ἀλλὰ καί, ὡς φασίν, ἐπίνοσον. ἄλλοι δὲ καὶ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν οὐκ ἐφείσαντο πόθῳ τῆς ἔνδον ἀπερισπάστου θεωρίας. εἰ δέ τις οἴεται συνανθρωπεύων καὶ ἐμπιπλὰς τὰς αἰσθήσεις τῶν κατʼ αὐτὰς παθῶν αὐτὸς μένειν ἀπαθής, λέληθεν αὑτὸν καὶ τοὺς αὐτῷ πειθομένους ἀπατῶν ἀγνοῶν τε ὡς πολὺ τῶν παθῶν καταδεδούλωται αὐτῇ ὑπὸ τοῦ πλήθους οὐκ ἀλλοτριώσει. οὐ γὰρ δὴ μάτην οὐδὲ τῆς φύσεως καταψευδόμενος τῶν φιλοσόφων ἔλεγεν ὁ φάς· “οὗτοι δέ που ἐκ νέων πρῶτον εἰς ἀγορὰν οὐκ ἴσασι τὴν ὁδόν, οὐδὲ ὅπου) δικαστήριον ἢ βουλευτήριον ἤ τι κοινὸν ἄλλο τῆς πόλεως συνέδριον, νόμους δὲ καὶ ψηφίσματα λεγόμενα ἢ γεγραμμένα οὔτε ὁρῶσιν οὔτε ἀκούουσιν. σπουδαὶ δὲ ἑταιρειῶν ἐπʼ ἀρχὰς καὶ σύνοδοι καὶ δεῖπνα καὶ σὺν αὐλητρίσιν κῶμοι, οὐδὲ ὄναρ πράττειν προσίσταται αὐτοῖς. εὖ δὲ ἢ κακῶς τι γέγονεν ἐν πόλει, ἤ τί τῳ κακόν ἐστιν ἐκ προγόνων γεγονός, πρὸς ἀνδρῶν ἢ γυναικῶν, μᾶλλον αὐτὸν λέληθεν ἢ οἱ τῆς θαλάττης λεγόμενοι χόες. καὶ ταῦτα πάντα οὐδʼ ὅτι οὐκ οἶδεν, οἶδεν. οὐδὲ γὰρ αὐτῶν ἀπέχεται τοῦ εὐδοκιμεῖν χάριν, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὄντι τὸ σῶμα μόνον ἐν τῇ πόλει κεῖται αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπιδημεῖ, ἡ δὲ διάνοια ταῦτα πάντα ἡγησαμένη σμικρὰ καὶ οὐδέν, ἀτιμάσασα, πανταχῇ πέτεται κατὰ Πίνδαρον, εἰς τῶν ἐγγὺς οὐδὲν ἑαυτὴν συγκαθιεῖσα.
” διὰ γὰρ τούτων ὁ Πλάτων οὐ καθιέντα εἰς τὰ εἰρημένα φησὶν ἐξ αὐτῶν μένειν ἀπαθῆ, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ εἰς μηδὲν αὐτῶν συγκαθιέναι. διʼ ὃ οὔτε τὴν ὁδὸν οἶδεν, ὅπου τὸ δικαστήριον ἢ βουλευτήριον, οὔτʼ ἄλλο οὐδὲν τῶν κατὰ μέρος. οὐκ οἶδε μὲν καὶ ἀπαντᾷ, ἀπαντῶν δὲ καὶ ἐμπιπλὰς τὰς αἰσθήσεις ἀπʼ αὐτῶν, ὅτι οὐδὲν οὐκ οἶδεν, ἀλλὰ τοὐναντίον ἀπεχόμενον αὐτῶν φησίν, καὶ μὴ εἰδότα, οὐδʼ ὅτι οὐκ οἶδεν, εἰδέναι. εἰς δὲ δεῖπνα καθιέναι οὐδὲ ὄναρ, φησίν, προσίσταται αὐτῷ. σχολῇ ἄρα ἀγανακτήσειεν ἂν ζωμῶν καὶ κρεᾳδίων ἀποστερούμενος. ἢ ὅλως προσήσεται ταῦτα; οὐχὶ δὲ πάντα ἡγησάμενος μικρὰ μὲν καὶ οὐδὲν ἐκ τῆς ἀποχῆς, μεγάλα δὲ καὶ βλαβερὰ ἐκ τῆς προσαγωγῆς, παραδειγμάτων ἐν τῷ ὄντι ἑστώτων, τοῦ μὲν θείου εὐδαιμονεστάτου, τοῦ δὲ ἀθέου ἀθλιωτάτου, τῷ μὲν ὁμοιώσεται, τῷ δὲ ἀνομοιώσεται, τὸν εἰκότα βίον ζῶν ὁμοιοῦται, λιτόν τε τοῦτον καὶ αὐτάρκη καὶ ἥκιστα τοῖς θνητοῖς ἐμφορούμενον;
ὡς ἕως ἄν τις περὶ βρωτῶνρηται καὶ συνηγορῇ ὡς καὶ τόδε βρωτέον, ἀλλʼ οὐκ, εἰ οἷόν τε ἦν, ἀπάσης τροφῆς ὅτι ἀφεκτέον διανοῆται,τοῖς πάθεσι συναγορεύων, δοξοκοπεῖ, ὡς μηδὲν διαφερόμενος περὶ ὧν διαφέρεται. βίᾳ μὲν τοίνυν ἑαυτὸνὁ φιλοσοφῶν οὐκ ἐξάξει· βιαζόμενος γὰρ οὐδὲν ἧττον ἐκεῖ μένει, ὅθεν ἀπελθεῖν βιάζεται· οὐ μὴν τὸν δεσμὸν παχύνων ἀδιάφορόν τι πράττειν ἡγήσεται. ὥστε τὸ ἀναγκαῖον μόνον διδοὺς τῇ φύσει καὶ τοῦτο κοῦφον καὶ διὰ κουφοτέρων τροφῶν, πᾶν τὸ παρὰ τοῦτο ὡς εἰς ἡδονὴν συντεῖνον παραιτήσεται. πέπεισται γὰρ κατὰ τὸν εἰπόντα, ὡς ἧλος ψυχῆς πρὸς τὰ σώματα ἐτύγχανεν ἡ αἴσθησις· αὐτῇ τῇ ῥώσει τοῦ πάθους ἑαυτῆς συγκολλῶσα καὶ οἷον καθηλοῦσα τὴν ψυχὴν πρὸς τὴν διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἀπόλαυσιν. εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἐνεπόδιζεν· τὰ αἰσθήματα τῇ τῆς ψυχῆς καθαρᾷ ἐνεργείᾳ, τί δεινὸν ἦν ἐν σώματι εἶναι ἀπαθῆ μένοντα τῶν διὰ σώματος κινημάτων;
πῶς δʼ ἂν ἐπέκρινας καὶ εἶπας ὅ πέπονθας, μὴ πάσχων μηδὲ παρὼν οἷς ἔπαθες; νοῦς μὲν γάρ ἐστι πρὸς αὐτῷ, κἂν ἡμεῖς μὴ ὦμεν πρὸς αὐτῷ. νοῦ δὲ ὁ παρεκβὰς ἐκεῖ ἐστὶν ὅπου καὶ παρεξῆλθεν, καὶ διαθέων γε ἄνω καὶ κάτω τῇ τῆς ἀντιλήψεως προσοχῇ ἐκεῖ πάρεστιν ὅπου ἡ ἀντίληψις. ἄλλο δὲ ἦν μὴ προσέχειν τοῖς αἰσθητοῖς τῷ πρὸς ἄλλοις εἶναι, ἄλλο δὲ τὸ ἀφιστάντα νομίζειν ἑαυτὸν μὴ παρεῖναι. οὐ δὴ δείξει τις τοῦτο συγχωροῦντα τὸν Πλάτωνα, εἴγε μὴ ἑαυτὸν ἀπατῶντα τοῦτόν τις ἐπιδείξειεν. ὁ δὴ καθιεὶς εἰς βρωτῶν παραδοχὰς καὶ εἰς θέας ἑκὼν τὰς διʼ ὄψεως ὁμιλίας τε καὶ γέλωτας αὐτῇ τῇ καθέσει ἐκεῖ ἐστὶν ὅπου καὶ τὸ πάθος· ὁ δὲ πρὸς ἄλλοις ὤν καὶ ἀποστάς, οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ διὰ τὴν ἀπειρίαν γέλωτα παρέχων οὐ μόνον Θρᾴτταις ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ ἄλλῳ ὄχλῳ, καὶ ὅταν καθῇ, εἰς πᾶσαν ἀπορίαν ἐμπίπτων, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐξαναισθητῶν, οὐδὲ ἐξακριβῶν μέν, τῷ δὲ ἀλόγῳ μόνον ἐνεργῶν (οὐ γὰρ τοῦτο εἰπεῖν ἐτόλμησε Πλάτων), ἀλλʼ ὡς ἔν τε ταῖς λοιδορίαις ἴδιον ἔχει οὐδὲν οὐδένα λοιδορεῖν, ἅτε οὐκ εἰδὼς κακὸν οὐδὲν οὐδενός, ἐκ τοῦ μὴ μεμελετηκέναι, φησίν· ἀπορῶν οὖν γελοῖος φαίνεται, ἔν τε τοῖς ἐπαίνοις καὶ ταῖς τῶν ἄλλων μεγαλαυχίαις, οὐ προσποιητῶς, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὄντι γελῶν ἔνδηλος γιγνόμενος ληρώδης δοκεῖ εἶναι.
ὥστε διὰ τὴν ἀπειρίαν καὶ ἀποχὴν οὐκ οἶδεν οὐχ ὅτι εἰς πεῖραν καθιεὶς καὶ διὰ τοῦ ἀλόγου ἐνεργῶν, οἷός τέ ἐστιν θεωρεῖν τὰ κατὰ τὸν νοῦν ἀκραιφνῶς· οὐδὲ τῶν δύο ψυχὰς ἡμᾶς ἔχειν λεγόντων, δύο προσοχὰς ἡμῖν δεδωκότων. δύο γὰρ ἂν οὕτω ζῴων συνέρξεις ἐποίουν, ἅ ἐνεδέχετο, ἄλλου πρὸς ἄλλοις ὄντος, τὸ ἕτερον τοῦ ἑτέρου μὴ προσποιεῖσθαι τὰ ἔργα.
τί δὲ ἔδει καὶ μαραίνειν τὰ πάθη καὶ ἀποθνήσκειν ἀπʼ αὐτῶν καὶ τοῦτο μελετᾶν καθʼ ἡμέραν, εἰ οἷόν τʼ ἦν ἐνεργεῖν ἡμᾶς κατὰ νοῦν πρὸς τὰ θνητὰ συναπτομένους ἂνευ τῆς τοῦ νοῦ ἐπιβλέψεως, ὥς τινες ἀπεφαίνοντο; “νοῦς γὰρ ὁρᾷ καὶ νοῦς ἀκούει.ʼʼ εἰ δʼ ἐσθίων πολυτελῆ καὶ πίνων οἶνον τὸν ἥδιστον οἷός τε εἶ πρὸς τοῖς ἀύλοις εἶναι, διὰ τί οὐχὶ καὶ παλλακίσι συνὼν καὶ δρῶν ἅ μηδὲ λέγειν καλόν; πανταχοῦ γὰρ τοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν παιδὸς ἦν ταῦτα τὰ πάθη, καὶ ὅσῳ αἰσχρά, οὐ πρὸς αὐτὰ φήσεις κατασπᾶσθαι. τίς γὰρ ἡ διακλήρωσις τούτου, τὰ μὲν μὴ οἷόν τε εἶναι πάσχειν μὴ ὄντα πρὸς αὐτοῖς, τὰ δὲ ἕτερα συγχωρεῖν ἀποτελεῖν πρὸς τοῖς νοητοῖς ὄντα; οὐ γὰρ ὅτι τάμεν ὑπείληπται εἶναι αἰσχρὰ παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς, τὰ δὲ οὔ αἰσχρὰ γὰρ πάντα ὡς πρός γε τὴν κατὰ νοῦν ζωήν, καὶ πάντων ἀφεκτέον καθάπερ τῶν ἀφροδισίων. ὀλίγον δὲ τῇ φύσει τροφῶν συγχωρητέον διὰ τὴν τῆς γενέσεως ἀνάγκην. ὅπου γὰρ αἴσθησις καὶ ταύτης ἀντίληψις, ἐκεῖ τοῦ νοητοῦ ἡ ἀπόστασις· καὶ ὅσῳ τῆς ἀλογίας ἀνακίνησις, τόσῳ τοῦ νοεῖν ἀπόστασις. οὐ γὰρ ἐνδέχεται τῇδε κἀκεῖσε φερόμενον, ἐνταῦθα ὄντα, εἶναι ἐκεῖ. οὐ γὰρ μέρει ἡμῶν, ἀλλʼ ὅλοι τὰς προσοχὰς ποιούμεθα.
τὸ δὲ οἴεσθαι κατὰ τὴν αἴσθησιν παθαινόμενον πρὸς τοῖς νοητοῖς ἐνεργεἴν πολλοὺς καὶ τῶν βαρβάρων ἐξετραχήλισεν, οἵ ἐπὶ πᾶν εἶδος ἡδονῆς προῆλθον ἐκ καταφρονήσεως, λέγοντες καὶ τῶν δύνασθαι πρὸς ἄλλοις ὄντα τῇ ἀλογίᾳ χρῆσθαι τούτοις ἐπιτρέπειν. ἤδη γάρ τινων ἀκήκοα τῇ σφῶν δυστυχίᾳ συναγορευόντων τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον. οὐ γὰρ ἡμᾶς μολύνει, φασί, τὰ βρώματα, ὥσπερ οὐδὲ τὴν θάλατταν τὰ ῥυπαρὰ τῶν ῥευμάτων· κυρι-. εύομεν γὰρ βρωτῶν ἀπάντων, καθάπερ ἡ θάλασσα τῶν ὑγρῶν πάντων. εἰ δὲ ἡ θάλασσα κλείσειε τὸ ἑαυτῆς στόμα, ὥστε μὴ δέξασθαι τὰ ῥέοντα, ἐγένετο καθʼ ἑαυτὴν μὲν μεγάλη, κατὰ δὲ τὸν κόσμον μικρά, ὡς μὴ δυναμένη στέξαι τὰ ῥυπαρά. εὐλαβηθεῖσα δὲ μολυνθῆναι, οὐκ ἂν δέξαιτο. ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦτο δὴ πάντα δέχεται, γιγνώσκουσα τὸ ἑαυτῆς μέγεθος, καὶ οὐκ ἀποστρέφεται τὰ εἰς ἑαυτὴν ἐρχόμενα. καὶ ἡμεῖς οὖν, φασίν, ἐὰν εὐλαβηθῶμεν βρῶσιν, ἐδουλώθημεν τῷ τοῦ φόβου φρονήματι. δεῖ δὲ πάνθʼ ἡμῖν ὑποτετάχθαι. ὕδωρ μὲν γὰρ ὀλίγον συνακτὸν ἐάν τι δέξηται ῥυπαρόν, εὐθέως μιαίνεται καὶ θολοῦται ὑπὸ τῆς ῥυπαρίας· βυθὸς δὲ οὐ μιαίνεται. οὕτω δὴ καὶ βρώσεις τῶν ὀλίγων περιγίγνονται· ὅπου δὲ βυθὸς ἐξουσίας, πάντα δέχονται καὶ ὑπʼ οὐδενὸς μιαίνονται. τοιούτοις δʼ ἑαυτοὺς ἀπατῶντες ἀκόλουθα μὲν οἷς ἠπάτηντο ἔδρων, ἀντὶ δʼ ἐλευθερίας εἰς τὸν τῆς κακοδαιμονίας βυθὸν αὐτοὺς φέροντες ἔπνιξαν. τοῦτο καὶ τῶν κυνικῶν τινὰς παντορέκτας ἐποίησεν, προσπλακέντας τῷ αἰτίῳ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων αὐτοῖς, ὅ δὴ καλεῖν εἰώθασιν ἀδιάφορον.
ἀνὴρ δὲ εὐλαβὴς καὶ ὕποπτος πρὸς τὰ γοητεύματα τῆς φύσεως, τήν τε τοῦ σώματος φύσιν κατασκεψάμενος καὶ ὡς ἥρμοσται ὀργάνου δίκην πρὸς τὰς δυνάμεις τῆς ψυχῆς γνούς, οἶδεν ὡς ἕτοιμον φθέγξασθαι τὸ πάθος, ἄν τε βουλώμεθα ἂν τε μή, κρουσθέντος τοῦ σώματος ὑπὸ τῶν ἔξωθεν καὶ τοῦ κρούσματος εἰς ἀντίληψιν ἀφικομένου. ἡ γὰρ ἀντίληψις ἐτύχgκεν οὖσα ἡ φθέγξις, φθέγξασθαι δʼ οὐκ ἔστι τὴν ψυχὴν μὴ ὅλην πρὸς τὸ φθέγμα ἐπιστραφεῖσαν καὶ τὸ ἐπιστατικὸν ὄμμα πρὸς τοῦτο μεταθεῖσαν. ὅλως δὲ τῆς ἀλογίας τὸ ἄχρι τίνος καὶ πῶς καὶ πόθεν καὶ πρὸς οὕς ἐπικρίνειν οὐκ ἐχούσης, καθ’ ἑαυτὴν δὲ ἀνεπισκέπτου ὑπαρχούσης, ἂν ἐπιβρίσῃ, ἵπποις ἐοικυίας ἄνευ ἡνιόχου, ἀμήχανόν ἐστιν ἢ διοικεῖν τι καθηκόντως πρὸς τὰ ἔξω ἢ τροφῆς καιρὸν καὶ μέτρα γιγνώσκειν, μὴ οὐχὶ τοῦ ἡνιόχου ἐφεστῶτος ὄμματος, ὃς τὰ κινήματα ῥυθμίζει καὶ ἡνιοχεῖ τῆς τυφλῆς καθʼ ἑαυτὴν ἀλογίας. ὁ δὲ τὴν ἐπίστασιν τοῦ λογισμοῦ ἀφαιρῶν τῆς ἀλογίας, ἐπιτρέπων δὲ αὐτῇ φέρεσθαι κατὰ τὴν οἰκείαν φύσιν, οἷος ἂν εἴη τῇ ἐπιθυμίᾳ συγχωρήσας εἰς ὅσον βούλεται προχωρεῖν τῆς οἰκείας κινήσεως, καὶ τῷ θυμιῷ ὡσαύτως. καλὸν γοῦν ἡμῖν τὸ σπουδαῖον ποιήσει καὶ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ λελογισμένα ἀκάθεκτον ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐφεστῶτος λογισμοῦ ποιῶν ἐν ταῖς τοῦ ἀλόγου ἐνεργείαις.
καίτοι ταύτῃ διενηνοχέναι φαίνεται ὁ σπουδαῖος τοῦ φαύλου, ὅτι ὁ μὲν πανταχοῦ τὸν λογισμὸν ἔχει παρεστῶτα καὶ κρατοῦντα καὶ ἡνιοχοῦντα τὸ ἄλογον, ὁ δὲ πολλὰ πράττει παριεὶς τῷ λογισμῷ καὶ σὺν τούτῳ πράττειν ἅ πράττει. διʼ ὅ καὶ ὁ μὲν ἀλόγιστος λέγεται καὶ φερόμενος ὑπὸ τῆς ἀλογίας, ὁ δὲ λελογισμένος καὶ ἐγκρατὴς παντὸς ἀλογίστου· καὶ τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν ἄρα τοῦτο τοῖς πολλοῖς καὶ ἐν λόγῳ καὶ ἐν πράξει καὶ ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις καὶ ταῖς ὀργαῖς γίνεται, ἔμπαλιν δὲ κατορθοῦν τοῖς σπουδαίοις, ὅτι οί μὲν ἐφῆκαν τῷ παιδὶ δρᾶν καθʼ ἑαυτὸν ἃ βούλεται, οἱ δὲ τῷ παιδαγωγῷ, καὶ μετὰ τούτου τὰ καθʼ ἑαυτούς κυβερνῶσιν. ὥστε καὶ ἐν βρωτοῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις ταῖς διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἐνεργείαις ἢ ἀπολαύσεσιν παρὼν μὲν ὁ ἡνίοχος ἀφορίζει τὸ σύμμετρον καὶ τὸ εὔκαιρον, ἀπὼν δὲ καὶ ὡς φασίν τινες πρὸς τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ ὤν, εἰ μὲν καὶ τὴν ἡμετέραν πρόσεξιν ἔχει παρʼ ἑαυτῷ, οὐδʼ ἐπιτρέπει τῇ ἀλογίᾳ παθαίνεσθαι οὐδʼ ὅλως τι ἐνεργεῖν. εἰ δʼ ἀφῆκε ταύτην πρὸς τῷ παιδὶ εἶναι ἄνευ αὑτοῦ, ἀπώλεσε τὸν ἄνθρωπον συρόμενον ὑπὸ τῆς ἀνοίας τοῦ ἀλόμου.
ὅθεν τοῖς σπουδαίοις ἡ ἀποχὴ μᾶλλον οἰκειοτέρα καὶ βρωτῶν καὶ τῶν διὰ σώματος ἀπολαύσεων καὶ πράξεων τῆς ἐφάψεως, τῷ δεῖν ἐφαπτόμενον τῶν σωματικῶν καταβαίνειν ἀπὸ τῶν οἰκείων ἠθῶν εἰς παιδαγωγίαν τοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν ἀλογίστου· ἐν δὲ ταῖς τροφαῖς καὶ μᾶλλον· οὐδὲ γὰρ τοῦ μέλλοντος ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπιλογιστικὸν τὸ ἄλογον. φύσει γὰρ ἀνεπίγνωμον τοῦ ἀπόντος τὸ ἄλογον. τῶν δὲ τροφῶν εἰ μὲν ἦν ἀπηλλάχθαι ὥσπερ τῶν ὁρατῶν ἀρθέντων (ἔξεστι γὰρ πρὸς ἄλλοις εἶναι κοιμίσαντα τὰς ἀπʼ αὐτῶν φαντασίας), μέτριον ἄν ἦν, τῇ ἀνάγκῃ εἴξαντα τῆς θνητῆς φύσεως ἐπʼ ὀλίγον, εὐθὺς ἀπηλλάχθαι. ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ παρολκῆς χρόνου χρεία καὶ πέψεως καὶ ἀναδόσεως καὶ τῆς πρὸς τούτοις συνεργείας τῆς ἐξ ὕπνου τε καὶ ἡσυχίας τῆς τε ἄλλης ἀργίας καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα τῆς ἐκ τῆς ἀναδόσεως ποιᾶς κράσεως περιττωμάτων τε διαχωρήσεως, ἀνάγκη τὸν παιδαγωγὸν παρεῖναι, ὅς τὰ κοῦφα καὶ ἀνεμπόδιστα ἑαυτῷ ἐκλεξάμενος, ταῦτʼ ἐπιτρέψει τῇ φύσει, τὸ μέλλον προορώμενος καὶ ὅσον τὸ ἐμπόδιον, συγχωρήσαντος ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις φορτίον οὐκ εὐάγκαλον ἐπεισάγειν ἡμῖν διʼ ὀλίγην ἡδονήν, ἧς ἐν τῷ καταδέχεσθαι αὐτὰ εἰς τὴν κατάποσιν ἀντιλαμβάνονται.
οὐκ ἀπεικότως ἄρα τὸ πολὺ καὶ περιττὸν ὁ λόγος ἀποκρίνας εἰς ὀλίγον περιγράφει τὸ ἀναγκαῖον, εἰ μέλλει μήτε πορίζων ἕξειν πράγματα διὰ τὸ δεῖσθαι πλειόνων, μήτε εὐτρεπῆ ποιῶν πλειόνων τῶνὑπηρετησομένωνδεήσεσθαι,μήτε ἐσθίων πλειόνων ἡδονῶν ἀντιλήψψεσθαι,μήτεπληρούμενος πολλῆς ἀργίας ἐμπλήσεσθαι, μήτε παχυτέρου φορτίου ἐμπιπλάμενος ὑπνώδης γίγνεσθαι, μήτε τῶν πιαινόντων τὸ σῶμα πληρούμενος ἰσχυρότερον μὲντὸν δεσμόν, αὐτὸν δὲ ἀργότερον πρὸς τὰ οἰκεῖα ποιήσειν καὶἀσθενέστερον.δειξάτω τοίνυνὴμῖντιςἀνήρ,σπεύδων ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα ζῆν κατὰ νοῦν καὶ ἀπερίσπαστος ἐκ τῶν κατὰ τὸ σῶμα παθῶν εἶναι, ὡς εὐπορωτέρα μὲν ἡ κρεοφαγία τῶν ἐκ τῶν ἀκροδρύων καὶ ἐκ λαχάνων ὄψων, εὐτελεστέρα δὲ ἡ τούτων παρασκευὴ τῆς τῶν ἀψύχων καὶ μαγείρων ὅλως μὴ δεομένης, ἀνήδονος δὲ καθʼ ἑαυτὴν παραβαλλομένη πρὸς τὴν ἄψυχον, κουφοτέρα δὲ ἐν ταῖς πέψεσιν τῆς ἑτέρας, κἀν ταῖς ἀναδόσεσιν ταῖς εἰς τὸ σῶμα ταχυτέρα τῆς ἐκ λαχάνων ἀναδόσεως, πρός τε τὰς ἐπιθυμίας ἧττον ἐρεθίζουσα, καὶ εἰς πάχος καὶ ῥώμην σώματος ἔλαττον συμβαλλομένη τῆς ἀψύχου διαίτης.
εἰ δὲ τοῦτο οὕτε ἰατρῶν τις οὔτε φιλοσόφων, οὐ γυμναστής, οὐκ ἰδιώτης εἰπεῖν ἐτόλμησεν,τί οὐκ ἀφιστάμεθα ἑκόντες τοῦ σωματικοῦ φορτίου; τί οὐκ ἐλευθεροῦμεν αὐτοὺς ἅμα τῇ ἀποστάσει ἐκ πολλῶν (οὐ γὰρ ἑνὸς ἦν, ἀλλὰ μυρίων, τοῖς ἐλαχίστοις ἐθίσαντα αὐτὸν ἀρκεῖσθαι, ἀπηλλάχθαι), χρημάτων περιουσίας, οἰκετῶν πλειόνων ὑπηρεσίας, σκευῶν πλήθους, ὑπνώδους καταστάσεως, νόσων σφοδρότητος καὶ πλήθους, ἰατρῶν δεήσεως, ἐρεθισμῶν πρὸς ἀφροδίσια, ἀναθυμιάσεων παχυτέρων, περιττωμάτων πλήθους, παχύτητος τοῦ δεσμοῦ, ῥώμης πρὸς πράξεις ἐγειρούσης, Ἰλιάδος κακῶν· ὧν ἡ ἄψυχος καὶ λιτὴ τροφὴ καὶ πᾶσιν εὐπόριστος ἀφαιρεῖται ἡμᾶς, εἰρήνην παρασκευάζουσα τῷ τὰ σωτήρια ἡμῖν ἐκπορίζοντι λογισμῷ. οὐ γὰρ ἐκ τῶν μαζοφάγων, φησὶν ὁ Διογένης, οἱ κλέπται καὶ οἱ πολέμιοι, ἀλλ᾿ ἐκ τῶν κρεοφάγων οἱ συκοφάνται καὶ τύραννοι. τῆς δὲ τοῦ πολλῶν δεῖσθαι ἀρθείσης αἰτίας καὶ τοῦ πλήθους τῶν εἰσαγομένων ἐἰς τὸ σῶμα περιαιρεθέντος τοῦ τε βάρους τῶν ἀναδιδομένων κουφισθέντος, ἐλεύθερον τὸ ὄμμα καπνοῦʼτε καὶ κύματος τοῦ σωματικοῦ ἐκτὸς καθωρμισμένον γίγνεται.
καὶ τοῦτο οὔτε ὑπομνήσεως οὔτε ἀποδείξεως διὰ τὴν αὐτόθεν προσοῦσαν ἐνάργειαν χρῄζει. ὅθεν οὐ μόνον οἱ κατὰ νοῦν ζῆν ἐσπουδακότες καὶ τέλος τὸν κατʼ αὐτὸν βίον ἐνστησάμενοι ἀναγκαίαν πρὸς τὸ τέλος ὁρῶσι τὴν τούτων ἀποχὴν, ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶς σχεδὸν οἶμαι φιλόσοφος τὴν εὐτέλειαν πρὸ τῆς πολυτελείας ἐγκρίνων ἀποδέξαιτʼ ἄν μᾶλλον τὸν ὀλίγοις ἀρκούμενον τοῦ πλειόνων δεομένου. καὶ (ὃ παράδοξον τὅς πολλοὅς δόξειεν ἄν εἶναι) τοῦτο λέγοντας καὶ ἐκτιμῶντας εὑρίσκομεν [λέγω δὲ] τοὺς ἡδονὴν οἰομένους τὸ τέλος τῶν φιλοσοφησάντων. τῶν γὰρ Ἐπικουρείων οἱ πλείους ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ κορυφαίου ἀρξάμενοι μάζῃ καὶ τοῖς ἀκροδρύοις ἀρκούμενοι φαίνονται, τά τε συγγράμματα ἐμπεπλήκασι τὸ ὀλιγοδεὲς τῆς φύσεως ἀφηγούμενοι καὶ τὸ ἐκ τῶν λιτῶν καὶ εὐπορίστων ἱκανῶς αὐτῆς τὸ ἀναγκαῖον ἰώμενον παριστάντες.
ὥρισται γάρ, φησίν, ὁ τῆς φύσεως πλοῦτος καὶ ἔστιν εὐπόριστος, ὁ δὲ τῶν κενῶν δοξῶν ἀόριστός τε ἦν καὶ δυσπόριστος. τὸ γὰρ κατʼ ἔνδειαν ἐνοχλοῦν τὴν σάρκα ἐξαιρεῖται καλῶς καὶ αὐτάρκῶς τὰ εὐπόριστα, ἁπλῆν ἔχοντα φύσιν ὑγρῶν τε καὶ ξηρῶν· τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν ὅσον εἰς πολυτέλειαν πέπτωκεν, οὐκ ἀναγκαίαν ἔχειν φασὶ τὴν ὄρεξιν οὐδʼ ἀπʼ ἀλγοῦντός τινος ἀναγκαίως γιγνομένην, ἀλλὰ τὴν μὲν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἢ λυποῦντος ἢ νύττοντος μόνον ἐν τῷ μὴ παρεῖναι, τὴν δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ χαίροντος, τὴν δὲ ὅλως ἀπὸ τῶν κενῶν καὶ διεψευσμένων δογμάτων, ἣ εἰς οὐδὲν φυσικὸν ἀνάγεται ἔλλειμμα οὐδʼ εἰς τὸ διαλῦον τὴν σύστασιν ἐκ τοῦ μὴ παρεῖναι. ἱκανὰ γὰρ καὶ τὰ τυχόντα διακρατῆσαι ταῦτα ἦν, ὧν ἀναγκαίως δεῖται ἡ φύσις. ταῦτα δὲ καὶ διὰ τὴν λιτότητα καὶ διὰ τὴν ὀλιγότητά ἐστιν εὐπόριστα· καὶ τῷ μὲν κρεοφαγίας ἁπτομένῳ χρεία καὶ τῶν ἀψύχων, τῷ δὲ ἀρκουμένῳ τοῖς ἀψύχοις ἐξ ἡμισείας καὶ τοῦτο εὐπόριστον καὶ ὀλίγων δεόμενον ἀναλωμάτων τὸ τῆς παρασκευῆς.
δεῖ δέ, φασίν, οὐχ ἑτοιμασάμενον τὰ ἀναγκαῖα, προσθήκῃ τῇ φιλοσοφίᾳ χρὴσθαι, ἀλλὰ παρασκευασάμενον τὸ θαρρεῖν τῇ ψυχῇ γνησίως, οὕτως ἀντέχεσθαι τῶν καθʼ ἡμέραν. κακῷ γὰρ φροντιστῇ τὰ καθʼ ἑαυτοὺς ἐπιτρέψομεν, ἄνευ φιλοσοφίας τὸ ἀναγκαῖον συμμετρούμενοι τῆς φύσεως καὶ παρασκευάζοντες. διʼ ὃ φιλοσοφοῦντα δεῖ καὶ τούτων προνοεῖν καὶ ἐφʼ ὅσον ἂν ἡ παρʼ ἐκείνοις ἔντονος ἐπιμέλεια παραδιδῷ. ἐφʼ ὅσον δὲ ἐκεῖθέν τι ἀφαιρεῖται, ὃ μὴ κυριεύσει τῆς τελείας ἐκθαρρήσεως, μὴ προσίεσθαι πρὸς τὴν χρημάτων τε καὶ τροφῶν παρασκευήν. σὺν φιλοσοφίᾳ τοίνυν ἁπτέον τούτων, καὶ εὐθὺς προσπεσεῖται ὅτι πολλῷ κρεῖττον τὸ ἐν αὐτοῖς μεταδιώκειν ἐλάχιστόν τε καὶ λιτὸν καὶ κοῦφον. ἐλάχιστον γὰρ καὶ τὸ ὀχληρὸν ἐκ τοῦ ἐλαχίστου.
ἃ δʼ ἂν συνεφελκύσηται ἡ παρασκευὴ ἐμπόδια ἐκ τῆς τοῦ σώματος βαρύτητος ἢ ἐκ τῆς τῶν παρασκευαζομένων πραγματείας ἢ ἐκ τοῦ κωλύειν τὴν περὶ τῶν κυριωτάτων λογισμῶν ἐνέργειαν εἶναι συνεχῆ ἢ ἔκ τινος ἄλλης αἰτίας, εὐθὺς ἀλυσιτελὴς γίνεται καὶ οὐκ ἀντάλλακτος πρὸς τὰς συνακολουθουθας ὀχλήσεις. δεῖ μέντοι τῷ φιλοσόφῳ καὶ τὴν ἐλπίδα τοῦ μηδὲν ὑπολείψειν παρεῖναι διὰ βίου. ταύτην δὲ τὰ μὲν εὐπόριστα ίκανῶς διασώζει, τὰ δὲ πολυτελῆ ποιεῖ δυσέλπιστον· οἱ γοῦν πολλοὶ διὰ τοῦτο, καίπερ πολλὰ κεκτημένοι, ὡς ὑπολειψόντων ἀνήνυτα μοχθοῦσιν. ἀρκεῖσθαι δὲ τοῖς εὐπορίστοις καὶ λιτοτάτοις ποιεῖ τὸ μνημονεύειν ὅτι πρὸς μὲν τῆς ψυχῆς ἀξιόλογον ταραχῆς λύσιν οὐθὲν ἰσχύειν πέφυκεν οὐδʼ ὁ πᾶς πλοῦτος συναχθείς, τὸ δὲ τῆς σαρκὸς ὀχληρὸν ἐξαιρεῖ καὶ τὰ πάνυ μέτρια καὶ τυχόντα πᾶσάν τε εὐποριστίαν κεκτημένα· ὑπολείποντα δὲ καὶ. τὰ τοιαῦτα οὐ ταράττει τὸν ἀποθνήσκειν μελετῶντα. ἔτι καὶ τὸ ἀλγεινὸν τὸ διʼ ἐνδείας πολλῆς ἠπιότητος ἢ τὸ διὰ πληρώσεως μετέχει, ἐὰν μή τις ταῖς κεναῖς δόξαις ἑαυτὸν ἀπατᾷ· ἃ τε ποικιλία τὥν τροφῶν οὐχ ὅπως τὰς ταραχὰς τῆς ψυχῆς ἐκλύει, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τὴν ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ἡδονὴν συνεπαύξει. πέρας γὰρ ἔχει καὶ αὕτη ἅμα τῇ τῆς ἀλγηδόνος ὑπεξαιρέσει. ὡς τό γε τῆς σαρκοφαγίας οὐδʼ ἔλυέν τι ὀχληρὸν τῆς φύσεως, οὐδʼ ὃ μὴ συντελούμενον ἐπʼ ἀλγηδόνα ἠνύετο· τὴν δὲ βιαίαν χάριν εἶχε καὶ ταχὺ τῷ ἐναντίῳ μιγνυμένην. οὐ γὰρ πρὸς ζωῆς συμμονήν, πρὸς δὲ ποικιλίαν ἡδονῶν συνεβάλλετο, ἐοικὸς ἀφροδισίοις ἢ ξενικῶν οἴνων πόσεσιν, ὧν καὶ χωρὶς διαμένειν δύναται ἡ φύσις. ὧν δὲ χωρὶς οὐκ ἄν ὑπομείνειεν, βραχέα παντάπασίν ἐστι καὶ δυνάμενα ῥᾳδίως καὶ μετὰ δικαιοσύνης καὶ ἐλευθερίας ἡσυχίας τε καὶ πολλῆς ῥᾳστώνης πορίζεσθαι.
ἔτι δὲ οὐδὲ πρὸς ὑγείαν τὰ κρέα συντελεῖ, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον τῇ ὑγείᾳ ἐμποδίζει. διʼ ὧν γὰρ ὑγεία ἀνακτᾶται, διὰ τούτων καὶ διαμένει. ἀνακτᾶται δὲ διὰ τῆς λιτοτάτης καὶ ἀσάρκου διαίτης, ὥστε καὶ ταύτῃ ἂν συμμείνειεν. εἰ δὲ μὴ πρὸς τὴν Μίλωνος ῥώμην τὰ ἄψυχα συμβάλλεται μηδὲ ὅλως πρὸς ἐπίτασιν ἰσχύος, οὐδὲ γὰρ ῥώμης οὐδὲ ἐπιτάσεως ἰσχύος χρεία τῷ φιλοσόφῳ, εἰ μέλλοι θεωρίᾳ καὶ μὴ πράξεσι καὶ ἀκολασίαις προσέχειν. οὐδὲν δὲ θαυμαστὸν τοὺς πολλοὺς οἴεσθαι εἰς ὑγίειαν συντελεἵν τὴν κρεοφαγίαν· τῶν γὰρ αὐτῶν ἦν καὶ τὰς ἀπολαύσεις οἴεσθαι ὑγείας εἶναι τηρητικὰς καὶ τὰ ἀφροδίσια, ἃ ὤνησε μὲν οὐδένα τινά, ἀγαπητὸν δὲ εἰ μὴ ἔβλαψεν. εἰ δʼ οἱ πολλοὶ μὴ τοιοῦτοι, οὐδὲν πρὸς ἡμᾶς· οὐδὲ γὰρ φιλίας καὶ εὐνοίας πιστόν τι καὶ διαμόνιμον ἐν τοῖς πολλοῖς· οὐδὲ δεκτικοὶ τούτων οὐδὲ σοφίας οὐδὲ τῶν ἀξιόλογόν τι ἐχόντων σοφίας μορίων, οὐδὲ τοῦ συμφέροντος οὕτε τοῦ ἰδίου οὔτε τοῦ κοινοῦ συνετὸς ὁ πολύς, οὐδὲ ἐθῶν φαύλων καὶ ἀστείων κρίσιν ποιεἴσθαι δυνάμενος. πρός τε τούτοις πολύ τὸ ἀσελγὲς καὶ ἀκρασίας γέμον ἐν τοῖς πολλοῖς. διʼ ὃ οὐδὲ φοβητέον, μήποτε οὐκ ὦσιν οἱ βῥωσόμενοι τὰ ζῷα.
πάντῶν μὲν γὰρ φρονησάντων τὰ ἄριστα, οὐδεμία χρεία ὀρνιθευτικῆς, ἰξευτῶν, ἁλιέων, συβωτῶν. αὐτὰ δὲ αὐτὰ διοικοῦντα τὰ ζῷα καὶ μὴ ἔχοντα τὸν ἐπιμελόμενον καὶ ἐφεστῶτα ταχέως φθείρεται καὶ δαπανᾶται πρὸς τῶν ἐπιτιθεμένων καὶ τὸ πλῆθος ἀναλισκόντων, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ μυρίων ὧν οὐ γεύονται ἄνθρωποι ζῴων συμβέβηκε· μενούσης δὲ τῆς κατὰ ἀνθρώπους ποικίλης καὶ παντοίας ἀφροσύνης ἔσονται μυρίοι καὶ οἴ ταῦτα λαιμαργήσοντες. τηρεῖν τε χρὴ τὴν ὑγείαν οὐ φόβῳ θανάτου, ἀλλʼ ἕνεκα τοῦ μὴ ἐμποδίζεσθαι πρὸς τὰ ἀγαθὰ τὰ ἐκ τῆς θεωρίας. διατηρητικὸν δὲ αὐτῆς μάλιστα μὲν ἡ τῆς ψυχῆς ἀτάραχος κατάστασις καὶ ἡ πρὸς τὸ ὄντως ὄν διάθεσις τῆς διανοίας. πολύ γὰρ τὸ ἄχρι σώματος ἐντεῦθεν ἀφικνούμενον, ὡς πείρᾳ διέδειξαν ἡμῶν ἑταῖροι, καὶ ἀρθρῖτιν νόσον περί τε πόδας καὶ χεῖρας τοσαύτην οὖσαν, ὡς ὅλων ὀκτὼ ἐτῶν φέρεσθαι βασταζομένους, ἀποκροῦσαι ἅμα τῇ ἐκστάσει τῶν χρημάτων καὶ πρὸς τὸ θεῖον ἐπιβλέψει· συναπέθεντο γοῦν ἄμα τοῖς χρήμασι καὶ ταῖς φροντίσιν καὶ τὴν νόσον τοῦ σώματος, ὥστε πολύ πρὸς ὑγίειαν καὶ τὸ πᾶν ἐκ τῆς ποιᾶς ψυχῆς καταστάσεως εἰς τὸ σῶμα κάτεισιν. συμβάλλεται δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ πλεῖστονʼκαὶ ἡ τῆς τροφῆς ἐλάττωσις. καθόλου δὲ ὀρθῶς ὁ Ἐπίκουρος ἔφασκεν εὐλαβητέον εἶναι τροφήν, ὓν ἀπολαῦσαι μὲν ποθοῦμεν καὶ διώκομεν, συντελεσθεῖσαν δʼ ἐν ἀχαρίστῳ τίθεμεν. τοιαύτη δὲ πᾶσα ἡ δαψιλὴς καὶ παχεῖα. καὶ τοῦτο πάσχουσιν οἱ περὶ ταύτην ἐπτοημένοι, ἢ ἀναλώμασιν ἢ νόσοις ἢ πλησμονῇ ἢ ἀσχολίαις περιπίπτοντες.
διʼ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν λιτῶν φυλακτέον τὸ πλήσμιον, καὶ πανταχοῦ σκεπτέον τί διὰ τῆς ἀπολαύσεως ἢ κτήσεως γίγνεται καὶ πηλίκον ἔχει μέγεθός καὶ τίνος ὀχληροῦ λυτικὸν σαρκὸς ἢ ψυχῆς· μηδὲ διὰ .... χάριν ἡ περὶ ἑκάστου . ... ἔντασις γίγνεται, ὥσπερ ὁτω ... . βίος κεκύηται. ἀοριστεῖν γὰρ οὐδαμοῦ δεῖ, ἀλλʼ ἔχεσθαι ὅρου καὶ μέτρου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις, καὶ λογίζεσθαι ὡς ὁ φοβούμενος ἐμψύχων ἀποχήν, εἴπερ διʼ ἡδονὴν ἅπτεται κρεοφαγίας, τὸν θάνατον φοβεῖται. εὐθὺς γὰρ τῇ στερήσει τῶν βρωτῶν συνάπτει ἀορίστου τινὸς δεινοῦ παρουσίαν, ἐξ ἧς ὁ θάνατος. παρὰ δὲ τὰς τοιαύτας καὶ τὰς ὁμογενεῖς αἰτίας καὶ ἡ τοῦ ζῆν ἄπληστος ὄρεξις γίγνεται καὶ πλούτων καὶ χρημάτων καὶ δόξης τοῦ συναυξήσειν τε νομίζειν τὸ πᾶν ἀγαθὸν σὺν αὐτοῖς διὰ τοῦ πλείονος χρόνου, καὶ τὸ κατὰ τὸν θάνατον δεινὸν ὡς ἀπέραντον φοβεῖσθαι. ἡδονὴ δὲ ἡ διὰ πολυτελείας οὐδὲ ἐγγὺς τείνει τῆς διʼ αὐταρκείας τῷ πεπειραμένῳ γιγνομένης· πολὺ γὰρ τὸ ἡδὺ ἐν τῷ κατανοεῖν, ὅσων αὐτὸς χρείαν ἔχει. ἀρθείσης γὰρ πολυτελείας, ἀρθείσης δὲ τῆς περὶ τὰ ἀφροδίσια πτοίας, τίς ἔξω φιλοτιμία, τίς λοιπὸν χρεία πλούτου ἀργοῦ, εἰς μηδὲν ἡμῖν χρησιμεύοντος, ἀλλὰ μόνον βαρήσοντος; ὡς τὸ πεπληρῶσθαι γίγνεται καὶ ἡ ἐκ τοῦ τοιούτου κόρου ἡδονὴ ἀκραιφνής. δεῖ δὲ καὶ τὸ σῶμα ἀπεθίζειν ὡς οἷόν τε. τῆς τοῦ κόρου ἡδονῆς, οὐ τῆς κατὰ τὴν πενίαν πλησμονῆς, καὶ γεύεσθαι, ἵνα ... . διὰ πάντων διέλθῃ, καὶ ὅρον θεῖναι τὸ ἀναγκαῖον ἢ τὸ ἀόριστον. οὕτω γὰρ καὶ τούτῳ εἰληφέναι τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον ἀγαθὸν ἐνέσται διὰ τῆς αὐταρκείας καὶ ὁμοιώσεως τοῦ θεοῦ, οὕτως οὐδʼ αὐτὸ ἐπὶ πλέον ποθήσει οὐδὲ τὸν χρόνον ὡς προσθήσοντα αὐτῷ μεῖζον ἀγαθόν, οὕτως δʼ αὖ ἀληχθινῶς πλουτήσει τῷ φυσικῷ ὅρῳ τὸν πλοῦτον μετρῶν, οὐ δόξαις κεναῖς, οὕτως οὐκ ἐπʼ ἐλπίσι κρεμήσεται μεγίστης ἡδονῆς πίστιν οὐκ ἐχούσης τοῦ γε-. νέσθαι· θορυβωδεστάτη γὰρ αὕτη· ἀλλʼ ἐν αὐταρκείᾳ τοῦ παρόντος καὶ γεγονότος ἤδη μενεἴ· οὐδὲ ἀγωνιάσει μὴ τὸν πλείονα χρόνον παραμένειν.
πρὸς δὲ τούτοις πῶς οὐκ ἄτοπον πρὸς Διός, τὸν μὲν κακοπαθοῦντα ἢ ἐν περιστάσει ὄντα ἰσχυρᾷ τῶν ἔξωθεν ἢ ἐν δεσμοῖς εἰλημμένον οὐδʼἔννοιαν ἔχειν τροφῆς, οὐδὲ πόθεν πορισθήσεται φροντίζειν, ἀλλὰ καὶ παρατιθεμένης παραιτεῖσθαι τὴν ἀναγκαίαν· τὸν δὲ ὄντως δεσμιώτην κατατεινόμενον ταῖς ἔνδον κακοπαθείαις ζητεῖν ἐδεσμάτων παρασκευήν, ποικιλίας φροντίζειν, διʼ ὧν τὸν δεσμὸν παχύνει; καὶ πῶς ταῦτα ἀνδρῶν ἦν ἐγνωκότων ἃ πεπόνθασιν, οὐχὶ φιληδούντων οἷς πεπόνθασιν, καὶ ἐν οἷς εἰσὶν οὐκ εἰδότων; οἷς ἀντίστροφον τὸ πάθος ἢ τοῖς εἰδόσι δεσμώταις τὴν ἑαυτῶν συμφορὰν γίγνεται. τῷ γὰρ ὑπάρχοντι βίῳ ἀχαριστοῦντες καὶ ταραχῆς ἀπλάτου γέμοντες, τοῦ ἀπόντος εἰς πλήρωσιν ἐφίενται. οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἀπὸ τοῦ πάντα αὐτῷ εὔλυτα εἶναι τὰ κατὰ τοὺς θορύβους ἔρχεται ἐπὶ τραπεζῶν καὶ κλινῶν ἀργυρῶν ὀρέξεις καὶ μύρων καὶ μαγείρων καὶ σκευῶν καὶ ἐσθήτων καὶ δείπνων ἐπὶ πᾶν πλῆθος καὶ ποικιλίας καὶ πολυτελείας ἀνθρώπων ἡκόντων, ἀλλʼ ἀπὸ ἀχρηστίας παντὶ τῷ ὑπάρχοντι βίῳ καὶ ἀγαθῶν ἀορίστου γενέσεως καὶ ταραχῆς ἀπλάτου. ὥσθʼ οἱ μὲν οὐ μέμνηνται τῷ τὸ παρὸν ἀποκρούειν, οἱ δὲ τὸ μὴ παρὸν ζητοῦσι τῷ ἀχαριστεῖν τῷ παρόντι.
ἑκατέρως δὲ ὁ θεωρητικὸς τοῦ λιτοῦ τῆς διαίτης ἀνθέξεται· καὶ γὰρ οἶδεν ἐν οἷς ἐστιν δεσμοῖς· ὥστε πολυτελείας ὀρέγεσθαι οὐ δύναται, καὶ τὸ λιτὸν ἀγαπῶν οὐ ζητήσει ἐμψύχων βρώσεις, ὡς οὐκ ἀρκούμενος τῇ τῶν ἀψύχων.
εἰ δὲ καὶ μὴ τοιαύτη ἦν ἡ τοῦ σώματος φύσις ἐπὶ τοῦ φιλοσόφου καὶ οὕτως εὐάγωγος καὶ διὰ τῶν τυχόντων εὐίατος, ἔδει δὲ καὶ ἀλγηδόνας ὑπομένειν ἕνεκα τῆς ἀληθινῆς σωτηρίας, ἆρʼ οὐκ ἄν ὑπεμείναμεν; οὐ γὰρ δὴ νοσήματος στέρεσθαι δεῖ, ὅπου σπουδάζοντες πάνθʼ ὑπομένομεν, τεμνόμενοι, φοινισσόμενοι, καιόμενοι, πικρὰ φάρμακα πίνοντες, καθαιρόμενοι διὰ γαστρός, διʼ ἐμέτων, διὰ ῥινῶν, μισθούς τε προσαναλίσκοντες τοῖς ταῦθʼ ἡμὰς διατιθεῖσιν, οὐχὶ δὲ τοῦ ἔνδον χάριν νοσήματος (ὡς ἂν τὸν ὑπὲρ ἀθανασίας ἀγῶνα ἀθλοῦντες καὶ θεοῦ συνουσίας, ὧν κωλυόμεθα διὰ τὴν τοῦ σώματος συνουσίαν) πάνθʼ ὑπομενοῦμεν εὐλόφως; εἰ καὶ μετʼ ἀλγηδόνων ποιεῖσθαι τὰς ὑπομονὰς ἐχρῆν καὶ οὐ δήπου τοῖς νόμοις τοῦ σώματος ἕπεσθαι βιαίοις οὖσι καὶ ἀντικειμιένοις τοῖς τοῦ νοῦ νόμοις κοί ταῖς ὁδοῖς ταῖς σωτηρίοις ὑπομένομεν. ὅπου δὲ νῦν οὐδὲ περὶ ἀλγηδόνων ὑπομονῆς φιλοσοφοῦμεν, ἀλλὰ περὶ ἡδονῶν οὐκ ἀναγκαίων ἀποβολῆς, τίς λοιπὸν ἀπολογία τοῖς ἀπαναισχυντεῖν πρὸς τὴν αὐτῶν ἀκρασίαν βουλομένοις;
εἰ γὰρ δεῖ μηδὲν ὑποστειλὰμενον μετὰ παρρησίας εἰπεῖν, οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλως τυχεῖν τοῦ τέλους ἢ προσηλωθέντα μέν, εἰ χρὴ φάναι, τῷ θεῷ, ἀφηλωθέντα δὲ καὶ σώματος καὶ τῶν διὰ τούτου τῆς ψυχῆς ἡδυπταθειῶν, διʼ ἔργων ἡμῖν τῆς σωτηρίας, οὐ διʼ ἀκροάσεως λόγων ψιλῆς γινομένης. θεῷ δὲ οὐδὲ τῶν μερικῶν τινί, οὐχ ὅτι τῷ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν καὶ ὑπὲρ τὴν ἀσώματον φύσιν ἀπλῶς μεθʼ ὁποίας οὖν διαίτης καὶ ὅλως σαρκοφαγίας ἐνῆν οἰκειοῦσθαι, ἀλλʼ ἁγνείαις παντοίαις καὶ ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος μόλις καταξιοῦσθαι τῆς ἐκείνου ἐπαισθήσεως, φύντι τε καλῶς καὶ ζῶντι ὁσίως καὶ καθαρῶς. ὥσθʼ ὅσῳ ὁ πάντων πατὴρ ἀπαθέστερος καὶ καθαρώτερος καὶ αὐταρκέστατος, ἅτε πόρρω ὑλικῆς ἐμφάσεως ἱδρυμένος, τόσῳ τὸν προσιόντα αὐτῷ παντοίως καθαρόν τε καὶ ἁγνὸν εἶναι προσήκει, ἀρξάμενον ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος καὶ τελευτῶντα εἰς τὸ εἴσω, καθʼ ἕκαστον τῶν μερῶν ἢ ὅλως τῶν προσόντων τὴν κατὰ φύσιν ἑκάστῳ ἁγνείαν ἀπονέμοντα. ἀλλʼ ἴσως πρὸς μὲν ταῦτα οὐδεὶς ἂν ἀντείποι, ἀπορήσειε δʼ ἂν πῶς ἐν ἁγνείᾳ τίθεμεν τὴν ἀποχὴν, καίτοι ἐν ταῖς θυσίαις μηλοσφαγοῦντές τε καὶ βουθυτοῦντες ἁγνήν τε ταύτην νομίζοντες τὴν ἱερουργίαν καὶ θεοῖς κεχαρισμένην. διʼ ὃ μακροῦ δεομένων λόγου πρὸς τὴν τούτων διάλυσιν, ἀπʼ ἄλλης ἀρχῆς τὰ περὶ τῶν θυσιῶν διαληπτέον.
Book 2
Τῶν περὶ λιτότητος καὶ ἁγνείας ζητημάτων ἐχόμενοι εἰς τὸν περὶ τῶν θυσιῶν, ὦ Καστρίκιε, λόγον ἀφικόμεθα δυσδιαίτητόν τε ὁμοῦ καὶ πολλῆς ἐξηγήσεως δεόμενον, εἰ μέλλοιμεν ἀληθῶς τε ἅμα καὶ τοῖς θεοῖς εὐαρέστως τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ κρίσιν διαθήσειν. διʼ ὃ εἰς ἴδιον σκέμμα τὸν τόπον ὑπερβαλλόμενοι, νῦν τὰ φαινόμενα ἡμῖν καὶ ὅσα δυνατὸν ἐξαγορεύειν ἐροῦμεν, τὸ παρορώμενον πρότερον εἰς τὴν ἐξ ἀρχῆς προκειμένην ὑπόθεσιν εὐθύναντες.
πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ οὐ φαμὲν εἶναι ἀκόλουθον τῷ ἀναιρεῖν τὰ ζῷα τὸ δεῖν ἐξ ἀνάγκης αὐτὰ καὶ ἐσθίειν, οὐδʼ ὁ τὸ ἕτερον διδούς, λέγω δὲ τὸ σφάττειν, τίθησι πάντως καὶ τὸ ἐσθίειν. αὐτίκα πολεμίους μὲν ἐπιόντας οἱ νόμοι ἀμύνεσθαι συνεχώρησαν, ἐσθίειν δʼ οὐ τοὺς οὐκέτʼ εἶναι κατʼ ἄνθρωπον δέδοκται. δεύτερον οὐκ εἰ δαίμοσιν ἢ θεοῖς ἢ τισι δυνάμεσιν θῦσαί τι τῶν ἐμψύχων προσήκει διά τινας αἰτίας εἴτε γνωστὰς εἴτε καὶ ἀγνώστους ἀνθρώποις, διὰ τοῦτο παὶ θοινᾶσθαι ἐξ ἀνάγκης δεῖ τὰ ζῷα. δειχθήσεται γὰρ ἄνθρωπος παραλαμβανόμενος ἐν θύμασι καὶ ζῷα, ὧν οὐκ ἄν τις οὐδὲ τῶν εἰωθότων σαρκοφαγεῖν ἀνθρώπων ὑπομείνειεν ἂν γεύσασθαι. καὶ μὴν ἐπὶ τοῦ φονεύειν ζῷα τὸ αὐτὸ παρορᾶται πλημμέλημα. οὐ γὰρ εἴ τινα δεῖ, καὶ πάντα, ὡς οὐδʼ εἰ τὰ ἄλογα ζῷα, πάντως καὶ ἀνθρώπους.
ἣ τε ἀποχὴ τῶν ἐμψύχων, καθάπερ κἀν τῷ πρώτῳ ἐλέγομεν, οὐχ ἀπλῶς πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις παραγγέλλεται, ἀλλὰ τοῖς φιλοσόφοις, καὶ τούτων μᾶλλον τοῖς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τῆς τούτου μιμήσεως τὴν σφῶν εὐδαιμονίαν ἀνάψασιν. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τῷ πόλεως βίῳ τὰ αὐτὰ οἱ νομοθέται τοῖς τε ἰδιώταις καὶ τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἀφωρίσαντο πρακτέα, ἀλλʼ ἔστιν ἐν οἷς συγχωρήσαντες τοἵς πολλοῖς τὰ κατὰ τὴν τροφὴν καὶ τὸν ἄλλον βίον, τοὺς ἱερέας χρῆσθαι τοῖς αὐτοῖς διεκώλυσαν, θάνατον ἢ ζημίας μεγάλας θέντες τὰ ἐπιτίμια.
μὴ συγχεομένων ἄρα τούτων, ἀλλ’ ὃν προσήκει τρόπον διακρινομένων, τὰ πλεῖστα τῶν ἀντιλεγομένων εὑρίσκεται μάταια. τὰ γὰρ πλεῖστα ἢ ὅτι φονεύειν δεῖ διὰ τὰς βλάβας τὰς ἀπʼ αὐτῶν μηνύσαντα καὶ τὸ ὅτι ἐσθίειν ὡς ἀκόλουθον λαμβάνει, ἢ ὅτι ἐν ταῖς θυσίαις καὶ ζῷα παρελήφθη, συλλογίζεται ὡς καὶ ἀνθρώποις ἄρα βρωτέον ταῦτα. καὶ πάλιν εἴ τινα διὰ τὸ ἄγριον ἀναιρετέον, ἀξιοῦσιν ὡς ἀκόλουθον τὸ δεῖν φονεύειν καὶ τὰ ἥμερα· καὶ εἴ τισι βρωτέον, οἷον ἀθληταῖς καὶ στρατιώταις καὶ τοῖς διὰ σώματος τὴν ἐργασίαν ποιουμένοις, ὅτι καὶ φιλοσόφοις· καὶ εἴ τισι τούτων, καὶ πᾶσι· πασῶν τῶν ἀκολουθιῶν τούτων μοχθηρῶν τε οὐσῶν καὶ οὐδεμίαν ἀνάγκην τῆς θέσεως παραστῆσαι δυναμένων. καὶ ὅτι μὲν πᾶσαι μοχθηραί, ἐναργῶς αὐτόθεν τοῖς μὴ ἐριστικοῖς προσπίπτει. ἡμεῖς μέντοι τὰς μὲν ἤδη εὐθύναντες, τὰς δὲ προῖόντος τοῦ λόγου ἐλέγξειν μέλλοντες, νῦν τὸ περὶ τῶν θυσιῶν σκέμμα διευκρινήσομεν, τάς τε ἀρχὰς ὅθεν γεγόνασιν ἀφηγούμενοι, καὶ τίνες καὶ ποῖαι ἦσαν αἱ πρῶται, πῶς τε μετέβρλλον καὶ πότε, καὶ εἰ πάντα θυτέον τῷ φιλοσόφῳ, τίσιν τε θυσίαι αἱ διὰ τῶν ζῴων γίγνονται· καὶ ὅλως πᾶν τὸ παρακείμενον, τὰ μὲν αὐτοὶ ἐφευρίσκοντες, τὰ δὲ παρὰ τῶν παλαιῶν λαμβάνοντες ἀναγράψομεν, τοῦ συμμέτρου καὶ οἰκείου τῇ ὑποθέσει στοχαζόμενοι κατὰ δύναμιν. ἔχει δὲ οὕτως.
ἀνάριθμος μέν τις ἔοικεν εἶναι χρόνος, ἀφʼ οὗ τό γε πάντων λογιώτατον γένος, ὡς φησὶν Θεόφραστος, καὶ τὴν ἱερωτάτην ὑπὸ τοῦ Νείλου κτισθεῖσαν χώραν κατοικοῦν ἤρξατο πρῶτον ἁφοʼ Ἑστίας τοῖς οὐρανίοις θεοῖς θύειν οὐ σμύρνης οὐδὲ κασίας καὶ λιβανωτοῦ κρόκῳ μιχθέντων ἀπαρχάς· πολλαῖς γὰρ γενεαῖς ὕστερον παρελήφθη ταῦτα, καὶ πλάνης καὶ μαστὴρ ὁ ἄνθρωπος γιγνόμενος τῆς ἀναγκαίας ζωῆς μετὰ πολλῶν πόνων καὶ δακρύων σταγόνας τούτων ἀπήρξατο τοῖς θεοῖς· οὐ τούτων οὖν ἔθυον πρότερον, ἀλλὰ χλόης, οίονεί τινα τῆς γονίμου φύσεως χνοῦν ταῖς χερσὶν ἀράμενοι. δένδρα μὲν γὰρ δὴ πρὸ ζῴων ἀνέδωκεν ἡ γῆ,τῶν δένδρων δὲ πολὺ πρόσθεν τὴν ἐπέτειον γεννωμένην πόαν, ἧς δρεπόμενοι φύλλα καὶ ῥίζας καὶ τοὺς ὅλους τῆς φύσεως αὐτῶν βλαστοὺς κατέκαιον, ταύτῃ τοὺς φαινομένους οὐρανίους θεοὺς τῇ θυσία δεξιούμενοι καὶ διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς ἀπαθανατίζοντες αὐτοῖς τὰς τιμάς. τούτοις γὰρ καὶ τὸ πῦρ ἀθάνατον ἐφύλαττον ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς, ὡς ὄν μάλιστα αὐτοῖς ὁμοιότατον. ἐκ δὲ τῆς θυμιάσεως τῶν ἀπὸ γῆς θυμιατήριά τε ἐκάλουν καὶ τὸ θύειν καὶ θυσίας· ἃ δὴ ἡμεῖς ὡς τὴν ὑστέραν πλημμέλειαν σημαίνοντα οὐκ ὀρθῶς ἐξακούομεν, τὴν διὰ τῶν ζῴων δοκοῦσαν θεραπείαν καλοῦντες θυσίαν. τοσοῦτον δὲ τοῖς παλαιοἵς τοῦ μὴ παραβαίνειν τὸ ἔθος ἔμελεν, ὡς κατὰ τῶν ἐκλειπόντων τὸ ἀρχαῖον, ἐπεισαγόντων δὲ ἕτερον ἀρασαμένους, ἀρώματα τὰ θυμιώμενα προσαγορεύσοι. τὴν δὲ ἀρχαιότητα τῶν εἰρημένων θυμιαμάτων κατίδοι τις ἂν, ἐπιβλέψας ὅτι πολλοὶ καὶ νῦν ἔτι θύουσι συγκεκομμένα τῶν εὐωδῶν ξύλων τινά. ὅθεν μετὰ τὴν ἐξ ἀρχῆς πόαν δενδροφυούσης ἤδη τῆς γῆς, πρώτης δρυὸς καρποφαγήσαντες, τῆς μὲν τροφῆς διὰ τὴν σπάνιν μικρά, τῶν δὲ φύλλων αὐτῆς πλείω τοῖς θεοἵς εἰς τὰς θυσίας ἀνὴπτον. μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ὁ βίος ἐπὶ τὴν ἥμερον ἢδη τροφὴν μεταβαίνων καὶ θύματα τὰ ἐκ τῶν καρπῶν “ἅλις δρυὸςʼʼ ἔφη.
τοῦ δὲ Δημητρίου καρποῦ μετὰ τὸν χέδροπα πρώτου φανέντος κριθῶν, ταύταις ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς μὲν οὐλοχυτεῖτο κατὰ τὰς πρώτας θυσίας τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος· ὕστερον δὲ ἐρεξαμένων τε αὐτὰς καὶ τὴν τροφὴν ψαισαμένων τὰ μὲν τῆς ἐργασίας ὄργανα θείαν τοῖς βίοις ἐπικουρίαν παρασχόντα κρύψαντες εἰς ἀπόρρητον, ὡς ἱεροἵς αὐτοῖς ἀπήντων. τοῦ δʼ ἀληλεμένου βίου παρὰ τὸν πρόσθεν μακαρισθέντος, ἀπήρξαντο τῆς ψαισθείσης τροφῆς πρῶτον εἰς πῦρ τοῖς θεοῖς. ὅθεν ἔτι καὶ νῦν πρὸς τῷ τέλει τῶν θυσιῶν τοῖς ψαισθεἵσι θυλήμασι χρώμεθα, μαρτυροῦντες μὲν τῷ πραττομένῳ τὴν ἐξ ἀρχῆς τῶν θυμάτων αὔξησιν, οὐ συνορῶντες δὲ τίνων χάριν τούτων ἕκαστα δρῶμεν. ἀφʼ ὧν ὁρμωμένοις ἡμἴν, καὶ τῶν καρπῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν πυρῶν ἀφθονωτέρων γιγνομένων, προσετίθεντο πελάνων ἤδη καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἀπάντων ἀπαρχαὶ τοῖς θεοἴς εἰς τὰς θυσίας· πολλὰ μὲν ἀνθολογούντων, οὐκ ἐλάττω δὲ τούτων μιγνύντων τόκε, εἰ τι καλὸν εἶχον ἐν βίῳ καὶ πρέπον ὀσμῇ πρὸς θείαν αἴσθησιν. καὶ τὰ μὲν στέφοντες, τὰς δʼ εἰς πῦρ δωρούμενοι θείας ἑτέρας σταγόνας οἴνου καὶ μέλιτος· ἔτι δʼ ἐλαίου ταἵς χρείαις ἀνευρίσκοντες ἀπήρχοντο καὶ τούτων τοῖς αἰτίοις θεοῖς.
οἷς μαρτυρεῖν ἔοικεν καὶ ἡ Ἀθήνησιν ἔτι καὶ νῦν δρωμένη πομπὴ Ἡλίου τε καὶ Ὡρῶν. πομπεύει γὰρ εἰλυσπόα ἄγρωστις ἐπὶ πυρηνίων ἡγηρίας, ὄσπρια, δρῦς, μιμαίκυλα, κριθαί, πυροί, παλάθη ἡγητηρία, ἀλεύρων πυρίνων καὶ κριθίνων φθοῖς, ὀρθοστάτης, χύτρος. πόρρω δὲ τῶν περὶ τὰς θυσίας ἀπαρχῶν τοἵς ἀνθρώποις προιουσῶν παρανομίας, ἡ τῶν δεινοτάτων θυμάτων παράληψις ἐπεισήχθη, ὠμότητος πλήρης, ὡς δοκεῖν τὰς πρόσθεν λεχθείσας καθʼ ἡμῶν ἀρὰς νῦν τέλος εἰληφέναι, σφαξάντων τῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ τοὺς βωμοὺς αἰμιαξάντων, ἀφʼ οὗ λιμῶν τε καὶ πολέμων πειραθέντες αἱμάτων ἥψαντο. τοιγὰρ οὖν τὸ δαιμόνιον, ὡς φησὶν ὁ Θεόφραστος, τούτων ἐκατέρων νεμεσῆσαν ἐπιθεῖναι τὴν πρέπουσαν ἔοικε τιμωρίαν. καθʼ ὃ οἱ μὲν ἄθεοι γεγόνασι τῶν ἀνθρώπων, οἱ δὲ κακόφρονες μᾶλλον ἢ κακόθεοι λεχθέντες ἂν ἐν δίκῃ, διὰ τὸ φαύλους καὶ μηθὲν ἡμῶνβελτίους ἡγεἵσθαι τὴν φύσιν εἶναι τοὺς θεούς· οὕτως οἱ μὲν ἄθυτοι φαίνονται γενέσθαι τινές, οὐδεμίαν ἀπαρχὴν τῶν ὑπαρχόντων ποιούμενοι τοἵς θεοἵς· οἱ δὲ κακόθυτοι καὶ παρανόμων ἁψάμενοι θυμάτων.
διʼ ὃ Θῶες μὲν οἱ ἐν μεθορίοις Θρᾴκης οίκήσαντες μηδενὸς ἀπαρχόμενοι μηδὲ θύοντες, ἀνάρπαστοι κατʼ ἐκεῖνον ἐγένοντο τὸν χρόνον ἐξ ἀνθρώπων, καὶ οὔτε τοὺς οἰκοῦντας οὔτε τὴν πόλιν οὔτε τὸν τῶν οἰκήσεων θεμέλιον ἐξαίφνης οὐδεὶς εὑρεῖν ἐδύνατο· ὕβριν γὰρ ἀτάσθαλον οὐκ ἐθέλεσκον ἀλλήλων ἴσχειν, οὐδʼ ἀθανάτους θεραπεύειν ἤθελον, οὐδʼ ἔρδειν μακάρων ἱεροῖς ἐπὶ βωμοῖς, ἣ θέμις ἀθανάτοις. τοιγὰρ οὖν αὐτοὺς Ζεὺς Κρονίδης ἔκρυψε χολούμενος, οὕνεκα τιμὰς οὐκ ἐδίδουν μακάρεσσιν οὐδʼ ἀπήρχοντο τούτοις, καθάπερ ἦν δίκαιον. Βασσάρων δὲ δὴ τῶν τὸ πάλαι τὰς Ταύρων θυσίας οὐ μόνον ζηλωσάντων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῇ τῶν ἀνθρωποθυσιῶν βακχείᾳ βορὰν τούτων προσθεμένων (καθάπερ ἡμεῖς νῦν ἐπὶ τῶν ζῴων· ἀπαρξάμενοι γὰρ τὰ λοιπὰ δαῖτα τιθέμεθα), τίς οὐκ ἀκήκοεν ὅτι μετὰ μανίας προσπίπτοντές τε καὶ δάκνοντες ἀλλήλους, ἔτι δὲ πρὸς ἀλήθειαν αἱμοδαιτοῦντες οὐκ ἐπαύσαντο πρὶν τὸ γένος ἐξαναλῶσαι τῶν πρώτων παρʼ αὐτοῖς τῆς τοιαύτης ἁψαμένων θυσίας;
ὑστέρα μὲν τοίνυν καὶ νεωτάτη ἡ διὰτῶν ζῴων θυσία, τὴν δὲ αἰτίανλαβοῦσα οὐκ εὐχάριστον ὡς ἡ ἐκ τῶν καρπῶν, ἀλλὰ λιμοῦ ἢτινος ἄλλης δυστυχίας περίστασιν. αὐτίκα τῶν κατὰ μέρος παρʼ Ἀθηναίοις ἀναιρέσεων αἱ αἰτίαι ἢ ἀγνοίας ἢ ὀργὰς ἢ φόβουςτὰς ἀρχὰς ἔχουσιν.τὴν μὲν γὰρ τῶν συῶν σφα-, γὴν ἀκουσίῳ ἁμαρτίᾳ Κλυμένης προσάπτουσιν, ἀπροαιρέτως μὲν βαλούσης, ἀνελούσης δὲ τὸ ζῷον. διʼ ὃ καὶ εὐλαβηθέντα αὐτῆς τὸν ἄνδρα, ὡς παράνομον διαπεπραγμένης, Πυθῶδε ἀφικόμενον χρήσασθαι τῷ τοῦ θεοῦ μαντείῳ. τοῦ δὲ θεοῦ τῷ συμβάντι ἐπιτρέψαντος, ἀδιάφορον λοιπὸν νομίσαι τὸ γιγνόμενον. ἐπισκόπῳ δέ, ὃς ἦν ἔκγονος τῶν θεοπρόπων, βουληθέντι προβάτων ἀπάρξασθαι, ἐπιτρέψαι μὲν φασὶ τὸ λόγιον, σὺν πολλῇ δὲ εὐλαβείᾳ. ἔχει γὰρ οὕτως· οὔ σε θέμις κτείνειν ὀίων γένος ἐστὶ βέβαιον, ἔγγονε θειοπρόπων· ὓ δʼ ἑκούσιον ἄν κατανεύσῃ χέρνιβʼ ἐπιθύειν τὸ δʼ, ἐπίσκοπε, φημὶ δικαίως.
αἶγα δʼ ἐν Ἰκορίῳ τῆς Ἀττικῆς ἐχειρώσαντο πρῶτον, ὅτι ἄμπελον ἀπέθρισεν· βοῦν δὲ Δίομος ἔσφαξε πρῶτος,ἰερεύς ὢν τοῦ Πολιῶς Διός, ὅτι τῶν Διπολείων ἀγομένων καὶ παρεσκευασμένων κατὰ τὸ πάλαι ἔθος τῶν καρπῶν ὁ βοῦς προσελθὼν ἀπεγεύσατο τοῦ ἱεροῦ πελάνου· συνεργοὺς γὰρ λαβὼν τοὺς ἄλλους ὅσοι παρῆσαν, ἀπέκτεινε τοῦτον. καὶ παρὰ μὲν Ἀθηναίοις τοιαῦται κατὰ μέρος ἀποδίδονται αἰτίαι, ἄλλαι δὲ παρʼ ἄλλοις λέγονται· πλήρεις δὲ πᾶσαι οὐκ εὐαγῶν ἀπολογιῶν. λιμὸν δὲ οἱ πλεῖστοι αἰτιῶνται καὶ τὴν ἐκ τούτου ἀδικίαν. διʼ ὃ γευσάμενοι τῶν ἐμψύχων ἀπήρξαντο καὶ τούτων, εἰωθότες τῆς τροφῆς ἀπέχεσθαι. ὅθεν οὐδὲ πρεσβύτερον τὸ θυσιῶν ὑπάρχον τῆς ἀναγκαίας τροφῆς ἐκ τούτου ἀφορίζοι ἄν τοἵς ἀνθρώποις τὸ βρωτέον, ἑπόμενον δὲ οἷς ἐγεύσαντο καὶ ἀπήρξαντο, οὐκ ἀναγκάζοι προσίεσθαι ὡς εὐσεβές, οὗ μὴ εὐσεβῶς τοῖς θεοῖς ἀπήρξαντο.
μηνύει δὲ οὐχ ἥκιστα ἐξ ἀδικίας πᾶν τὸ τοιοῦτο λαβεῖν τὴν ἀρχὴν τὸ μὴ ἐν παντὶ ἔθνει τὰ αὐτὰ ἢ θύειν ἢ ἐσθίειν, ἐκ δὲ τῆς χρείας τῆς πρὸς αὐτοὺς στοχάζεσθαι τοῦ καθήκοντος. παρὰ γοῦν Αἰγυπτίοις καὶ οίνιξι θᾶττον ἄν τις ἀνθρωπείων κρεῶν γεύσαιτο ἢ θηλείας βοός. αἴτιον δὲ ὅτι χρήσιμον τὸ ζῷων ὄν τοῦτο ἐσπάνιζεν παρʼ αὐτοἵς. διʼ ὃ ταύρων μὲν καὶ ἐγεύσαντο καὶ ἀπήρξαντο, τῶν δὲ θηλειῶν φειδόμενοι τῆς γονῆς ἕνεκα, ἐν μύσει τὸ ἅψασθαι ἐνομοθέτησαν· καίτοι γε τῆς χρείας ἐφʼ ἑνὸς καὶ ταὐτοῦ γένους τῶν βοῶν τό τε εὐσεβὲς καὶ τὸ ἀσεβὲς διώρισαν. ὧν δὴ τοῦτον ἐχόντων τὸν τρόπον, εἰκότως ὁ Θεόφραστος ἀπαγορεύει μὴ θύειν τὰ ἔμιψυχα τοὺς τῷ ὄντι εὐσεβεῖνἐθέλοντας, χρώμενος καὶ τοιαύταις ἄλλαις αἰτίαις.
πρῶτον μὲν ὅτι ἐξ ἀνάγκης μείζονος, ὡς ἔφαμεν,ἡμᾶς καταλαβούσης κατήρξαντο αὐτῶν· λιμοὶ γὰρ αἴτιοι καὶ πόλεμοι, οἵ καὶ τοῦ γεύσασθαι ἀνάγκην ἐπήγαγον. ὄντων οὦν τῶν καρπῶν, τίς χρεία τῷ τῆς ἀνάγκης χρῆσθαι θύματι; ἔπειτα τῶν εὐεργεσιῶν τὰς ἀμοιβὰς καὶ τὰς χάριτας ἄλλοις μὲν ἄλλας ἀποδοτέον κατὰ τὴν ἀξίαν τῆς εὐποιίας, τοἵς δὲ εἰς τὰ μέγιστα ἡμᾶς εὖ πεποιηκόσιν τὰς μεγίστας καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν τιμιωτάτων, καὶ μάλιστα εἰ αὐτοὶ εἶεν τούτων πάροχοι. κάλλιστα δὲ καὶ τιμιώτατα ὧν ἡμᾶς οἱ θεοὶ εὖ ποιοῦσιν, οἱ καρποί· διὰ γὰρ τούτων ἡμᾶς σώζουσιν καὶ νομίμιως ζῆν παρέχουσιν· ὥστε ἀπὸ τούτων αὐτοὺς τιμητέον. καὶ μὴν θύειν δεἵ ἐκεῖνα, ἃ θύοντες οὐδένα πημανοῦμεν· οὐθὲν γὰρ ὡς τὸ θῦμα ἀβλαβὲς εἶναι χρὴ πᾶσιν. εἰ δὲ λέγοι τις ὅτι οὐχ ἧττον τῶν καρπῶν καὶ τὰ ζῷα ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς εἰς χρῆσιν δέδωκεν, ἀλλ’ οὖν γε ἐπιθυομένων τῶν ζῴων φέρει τινὰ βλάβην αὐτοῖς, ἅτε τῆς ψυχῆς νοσφιζομένων. οὐ θυτέον οὖν ταῦτα· ἡ γὰρ θυσία ὁσία τίς ἐστι κατὰ τοὔνομα. ὅσιος δὲ οὐδεὶς ὅς ἐκ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων ἀποδίδωσι χάριτας, κἂν καρποὺς λάβη κἂν φυτά, μὴ ἐθέλοντος. πῶς γὰρ ὅσιον ἀδικουμένων τῶν ἀφαιρεθέντων; εἰ δὲ οὐδὲ καρπούς ὁ ἀφελόμενος ἄλλων ὁσίως θύει, τά γε τούτων τιμιώότερα παντελῶς οὐχ ὅσιον ἀφαιρουμένους τινῶν θύειν· τὸ γὰρ δεινὸν οὕτω γίγνεται μεῖζον· ψυχὴ δὲ πολλῷ τιμιώτερον τῶν ἐκ γῆς φυομένων, ἣν ἀφαιρεῖσθαι θύοντα τὰ ζῷα οὐ προσῆκεν.
ἀλλʼ ἴσως τις ἂν εἴποι ὅτι καὶ τῶν φυτῶν ἀφαιροῦμέν τι· οὔ; οὐχ ὁμοία ἡ ἀφαίρεσις· οὐ γὰρ παρὰ ἀκόντων. καὶ γὰρ ἡμῶν ἐασάντων αὐτά, μεθίει τοὺς καρπούς· καὶ ἡ τῶν καρπῶν λῆψις οὐ μετʼ ἀπωλείας αὐτῶν, καθάπερ ὅταν τὰ ζῷα τὴν ψυχὴν πρόηται. καὶ τὴν παρὰ τῶν μελιττῶν δὲ τοῦ καρποῦ παραληψιν ἐκ τῶν πόνων ἡμῶν γιγνομένην, κοινὴν ἔχειν προσήκει καὶ τὴν ὄνησιν. συνάγουσι γὰρ αἱ μέλιτται ἐκ τῶν φυτῶν τὸ μέλι, ἡμεῖς δὲ αὐτῶν ἐπιμελούμεθα. διʼ ὃ καὶ δεῖ οὕτω μερίζεσθαι, ὡς μηδεμίαν αὐταῖς γίγνεσθαι βλάβην. τὸ δʼ ἄχρηστον μὲν ἐκείναις, ἡμῖν δὲ χρήσιμον εἴη ἂν μισθὸς ὁ παρʼ ἐκείνων. ἀφεκτέον ἄρα τῶν ζῴων ἐν ταῖς θυσίαις. καὶ γὰρ ἄλλως πάντα μὲν τῶν θεῶν ἐστίν, ἡμῶν δὲ δοκοῦσιν εἶναι οἱ καρποί· ἡμεῖς γὰρ καὶ σπείρομεν αὐτοὺς καὶ φυτεύομεν κοί ταῖς ἄλλαις ἐπιμελείαις ἀνατρέφομεν. θυτέον οὖν ἑκ τῶν ἡμετέρων, οὐ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων· ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ εὐδάπανον καὶ εὐπόριστον τοῦ δυσπορίστου ὁσιώτερον καὶ θεοῖς κεχαρισμένον, καὶ τὸ ῥᾷστον τοῖς θύουσιν πρὸς συνεχῆ εὐσέβειαν ἕτοιμον. τὸ τοίνυν μήθʼ ὅσιον μήτʼ εὐδάπανον οὐ πάνυ θυτέον, εἰ καὶ παρείη.
ὅτι δʼ οὐ τῶν εὐπορίστων καὶ εὐδαπάνων τὰ ζῷα, θεωρητέον, εἰς τὸ πολὺ τοῦ γένους ἡμῶν ὁρῶντας. οὐ γὰρ εἴ τινές εἰσι “πολύρρηνες” καὶ “πολυβοῦται” τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τοῦτο σκεπτέον· πρῶτον μὲν ὅτι πολλὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν οὐκ ἔκτηται τῶν θυσίμων ζῴων οὐθέν, εἰ μή τις τῶν ἀτίμων λέγοι· δεύτερον δὲ ὅτι τῶν ἐν αὐταῖς ταῖς πόλεσιν οἰκούντων οἱ πλεῖστοι σπανίζουσι τούτων. εἰ δὲ καὶ τῶν ἡμέρων τις καρπῶν λέγοι σπανίζειν, ἀλλʼοὐ τῶν γε λοιπῶν τῶν ἐκ γῆς φυομένων· οὐδʼ οὕτω χαλεπὸν τοὺς καρποὺς ὡς τὰ ζῷα πορίσασθαι. ῥᾴων γὰρ ὁ πόρος τῶν καρπῶν καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ γῆς ἢ ὁ τῶν ζῴων. τὸ δὲ εὐδάπανον καὶ εὐπόριστον πρὸς συνεχῆ εὐσέβειαν συντελεῖ καὶ πρὸς τὴν ἀπάντων.
καὶ μαρτυρεῖ γε ἡ πεῖρα ὅτι χαίρουσιν τούτῳ οἱ θεοὶ ἢ τῷ πολυδαπάνῳ. οὐ γὰρ ἄν ποτε τοῦ Θετταλοῦ ἐκείνου τοὺς χρυσόκερως βοῦς καὶ τὰς ἑκατόμβας τῷ Πυθίῳ προσἀγοντος μᾶλλον ἔφησεν ἡ Πυθία τὸν Ἑρμιονέα κεχαρίσθαι θύσαντα τῶν ψαιστῶν ἐκ τοῦ πηριδίου τοῖς τρισὶ δακτύλοις. προσεπιβαλόντι δὲ διὰ τὸ ῥηθὲν τὰ λοιπὰ πάντα τῆς πήρας ἐπὶ τὰν βωμόν, εἶπε πάλιν ὅτι δὶς τόσον ἀπέχθοιτο τοῦτο δράσας ἢ πρότερον ἦν κεχαρισμένος. οὕτω τὸ εὐδάπανον φίλον θεοῖς, καὶ μὰλλον τὸ δαιμόνιον πρὸς τὸ τῶν θυόντων ἦθος ἢ πρὸς τὸ τῶν θυομένων πλῆθος βλέπει.
τὰ παραπλήσια δὲ καὶ Θεόπομπος ίστόρηκεν, εἰς Δελφοὺς ἀφικέσθαι ἄνδρα Μδάγνητα ἐκ τῆς Ἀσίας φάμενος, πλούσιον σφόδρα, κεκτημένον συχνὰ βοσκήματα. τοῦτον δʼ εἰθίσθαι τοἵς θεοῖς καθʼ ἕκαστον ἐνιαυτὸν θυσίας ποιεἴσθαι πολλὰς καὶ μεγαλοπρεπεῖς· τὰ μὲν διʼ εὐπορίαν τῶν ὑπαρχόντων, τὰ δὲ διʼ εὐσέβειαν καὶ τὸ βούλεσθαι τοῖς θεοῖς ἀρέσκειν. οὕτω δὲ διακείμενον πρὸς τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐλθεῖν εἰς Δελφούς, πομπεύσαντα δὲ ἑκατόμβην τῷ θεῷ καὶ τιμήσαντα μεγαλοπρεπῶς τὸν Ἀπόλλωνα παρελθεῖν εἰς τὸ μαντεῖον χρηστηριασόμενον· οἰόμενον δὲ κάλλιστα πάντων ἀνθρώπων θεραπεύειν τούς θεούς ἐρέσθαι τὴν Πυθίαν, τὸν ἄριστα καὶ προθυμότατα Ιὸ δαιμόνιον γεραίροντα θεσπίσαι καὶ τὸν ποιοῦντα τὰς θυσίας προσφιλεστάτας, ὑπολαμβάνοντα δοθήσεσθαι αὑτῷ τὸ πρωτεῖον. τὴ δὲ ίέρειαν ἀποκρίνασθαι, πάντων ἄριστα θεραπεύειν τοὺς θεούς Κλέαρχον κατοικοῦντα ἐν Μεθυδρίῳ τῆς Ἀρκαδίας. τὸν δʼ ἐκπλαγέντα ἐκτόπως ἐπιθυμῆσαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἰδεῖν καὶ ἐντυχόντα μαθεἵν, τίνα τρόπον τὰς θυσίας ἐπιτελεῖ. ἀφικόμενον οὖν ταχέως εἰς τὸ Μεθύδριον πρῶτον μὲν καταφρονἦσοι μικροῦ καὶ ταπεινοῦ ὄντος τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ χωρίου, ἡγούμενον οὐχ ὅπως ἄν τινα τῶν ἰδιωτῶν, ἀλλʼ οὐδʼ ἂν αὐτὴν τὴν πόλιν δύνασθαι μεγαλοπρεπέστερον αὐτοῦ καὶ κάλλιον τιμῆσαι τοὺς θεούς. ὅμως δʼ οὖν συντυχόντα τῷ ἀνδρὶ ἀξιῶσαι φράσαι αὐτῷ, ὅντινα τρόπον τοὺς θεοὺς τιμᾷ. τὸν δὲ Κλέαρχον φάναι ἐπιτελεῖν καὶ σπουδαίως θύειν ἐν τοῖς προσήκουσι χρόνοις, κατὰ μιῆνα ἕκαστον ταῖς νουμηνίαις στεφανοῦντα καὶ φαιδρύνοντα τὸν Ἑρμῆν καὶ τὴν Ἑκάτην καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν ίερῶν, ἅ δὴ τοὺς προγόνους καταλιπεἵν, καὶ τιμᾶν λιβανωτοῖς καὶ ψαιστοῖς καὶ ποπάνοις· κατʼ ἐνιαυτὸν δὲ θυσίας δημοτελεῖς ποιεῖσθαι, παραλείποντα οὐδεμίαν ἑορτήν· ἐν αὐταῖς δὲ ταύταις θεραπεύειν τοὺς θεοὺς οὐ βουθυτοῦντα οὐδὲ ίερεῖα κατακόπτοντα, ἀλλʼ ὅ τι ἂν παρατύχῃ ἐπιθύοντα, σπουδάζειν μέντοι ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν περιγιγνομένων καρπῶν καὶ τῶν ὡραίων,ἃ ἑκ τῆς γῆς λαμβάνεται, τοῖς θεοῖς τὰς ἀπαρχὰς ἀπονέμειν· καὶ τὰ μὲν παρατιθέναι, τὰ δὲ καθαγιζειν αὐτοῖς· αὐτὸν δὲ τῇ αὐταρκείᾳ προσεσχηκότα τοῦ θὔσαι βοῦς προνοεῖσθαι.
παρʼ ἐνίοις δʼ ἱστορεῖται τῶν συγγραφέων, τῶν Τυρρηνῶν μετὰ τὸ κρατῆσαι Καρχηδονίων ἑκατόμβας κατὰ πολλὴν ἔριν τὴν πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἐκπρεπεῖς παραστησάντων τᾷ Ἀπόλλωνι, εἶτα πυνθανομένων αἷς ἡσθείη μάλιστα, παρʼ ἐλπίδα πᾶσαν αὐτὸν ἀποκρίνασθαι, διότι τοῖς Δοκίμου ψαιστοῖς. Δελφὸς δὲ ἦν οὗτος, σκληρὰ γεωργῶν πετρίδια· κατιών δὲ ἀπὸ τοὔ χωρίου ἐκείνης τῆς ἡμέρας, ἐκ τῆς περικειμένης πήρας τῶν ἀλφίτων ὀλίγας δράκας ἐθυλήσατο, πλέον τέρψας τὸν θεὸν τῶν μεγαλοπρεπεῖς θυσίας συντελεσάντων. ὅθεν καὶ τῶν ποιητῶν τισὶ διὰ τὸ γνώριμον ἀποφαίνεσθαι ἐδόκει τὰ τοιαῦτα, ὡς Ἀντιφάνει ἐν Μύστιδι λέγεται, ταῖς εὐτελείαις οἱ θεοὶ χαίρουσι γάρ· τεκμήριον δʼ· ὅταν γὰρ ἑκατόμβας τινὲς θύωσιν, ἐπὶ τούτοις ἅπασιν ὕστατος πάντων καὶ λιβανωτὸς ἐπετέθη. ὡς τἄλλα μὲν τὰ πολλὰ παραναλούμενα δαπάνην ματαίαν οὖσαν αὐτῶν οὕνεκα, τὸ δὲ μικρὸν αὐτὸ τοῦτʼ ἀρεστὸν τοῖς θεοῖς. καὶ Μένανδρος δʼ ἐν Δυσκόλῳ φησίν· ὁ λιβανωτὸς εὐσεβὴς καὶ τὸ πόπανον· τοῦτʼ ἔλαβεν ὁ θεὸς ἐπὶ τὸ πῦρ ἅπαν τεθέν.
διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τοῖς κεραμεοῖς ἀγγείοις καὶ τοῖς ξυλίνοις καὶ πλεκτοῖς ἐχρῶντο καὶ μᾶλλον πρὸς τὰς δημοτελεῖς ἱεροποιίας, τοιούτοις χαίρειν πεπεισμένοι τὸ θεῖον. ὅθεν καὶ τὰ παλαιότατα ἤδη κεραμεᾶ καὶ ξύλινα ὑπάρχοντα μᾶλλον θεῖα νενόμισται διά τε τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὴν ἀφέλειαν τῆς τέχνης. τὸν γοῦν Αίσχύλον φασί, τῶν Δελφῶν ἀξιούντων εἰς τὸν θεὸν γράψαι παιᾶνα, εἰπεῖν ὅτι βέλτιστα Τυννίχῳ πεποίηται· παραβαλλόμενον δὲ τὸν αὑτοῦ πρὸς τὸν ἐκείνου ταὐτὸν πείσεσθαι τοῖς ἀγάλμασιν τοῖς καινοῖς προς τὰ ἀρχαῖα· ταῦτα γὰρ καίπερ ἀφελῶς πεποιημένα, θεῖα νομίζεσθαι, τὰ δὲ καινὰ περιέργως εἰργασμένα θαυμάζεσθαι μέν, θεοῦ δὲ δόξαν ἧττον ἔχειν. καὶ τὸν Ἡσίοδον οὖν εἰκότως τὸν τῶν ἀρχαίων θυσιῶν νόμον ἐπαινοῦντα εἰπεῖν, ὥς κε πόλις ῥέζῃσι, νόμος δʼ ἀρχαῖος ἄριστος.
οἱ δὲ τὰ περὶ τῶν ἱερουργιῶν γεγραφότες θυσιῶν τὴν περὶ τὰ πόπανα ἀκρίβειαν φυλάττειν παραγγέλλουσιν, ὡς ἀρεστὴν τοῖς θεοῖς ταύτην ἢ τὴν διὰ τῶν ζῴων θυσίαν. καὶ Σοφοκλῆς διαγράφων τὴν θεοφιλῆ θυσίαν φησὶν ἐν τῷ Πολυΐδῳ, ἦν μὲν γὰρ οἰὸς μαλλός, ἦν δʼ ἀμπέλου σπονδή τε καὶ ῥὰξ εὖ τεθησαυρισμένη· ἐνῆν δὲ παγκάρπεια συμμιγὴς ὀλαῖς λίπος τʼ ἐλαίας καὶ τὸ ποικιλώτατον ξουθῆς μελίσσης κηρόπλαστον ὄργανον. σεμνὰ δʼ ἦν τῶν πρὶνὑπομνήματα ἐν Δήλῳ ἐξ Ὑπερ– βορέων ἀμαλλοφόρων. δεῖ τοίνυν καθηραμένους τὸ ἦθος ἰέναι θύσοντας, τοῖς θεοῖς θεοφιλεῖς τὰς θυσίας προσάγοντας, ἀλλὰ μὴ πολυτελεῖς. νῦν δὲ ἐσθῆτα μὲν λαμπρὰν περὶ σῶμα μὴ καθαρὸν ἀμφιεσαμένοις οὐκ ἀρκεῖν νομίζουσι πρὸς τὸ τῶν θυσιῶν ἁγνόν ὅταν δὲ τὸ σῶμα μετὰ τῆς ἐσθῆτός τινες λαμπρυνάμενοι, μὴ καθαρὰν κακῶν τὴν ψυχὴν ἔχοντες ἴωσι πρὸς τὰς θυσίας, οὐδὲν διαφέρειν νομίζουσιν, ὥσπερ οὐ τῷ θειοτάτῳ γε τῶν ἐν ἡμῖν χαίροντα μάλιστα τὸν θεὸν διακειμένῳ καθαρῶς, ἅτε συγγενεῖ πεφυκϲτι. ἐν γοῦν Ἐπιδαύρῳ προεγέγραπτο, ἁγνὸν χρὴ ναοῖο θυώδεος ἐντὸς ἰόντα ἔμμεναι· ἁγνείη δʼ ἔστι φρονεῖν ὅσια.
ὅτι δὲ οὐ τῷ εὐόγκῳ χαίρει ὁ θεὸς τῶν θυσιῶν, ἀλλὰ τῷ τυχόντι, δῆλον ἐκ τοῦ τῆς καθʼ ἡμέραν τροφῆς, κἂν ὁποία τις οὖν αὕτη παρατεθῇ, ταύτης πρὸ τῶν ἀπολαύσεων πάντας ἀπάρχεσθαι μικρὸν μέν, ἀλλὰ τῷ μικρῷ τούτῳ παντὸς μᾶλλον μεγάλη τίς ἐστι τιμή. διὰ πολλῶν δὲ ὁ Θεόφραστος ἐκ τῶν παρʼ ἑκάστοις πατρίων ἐπιδείξας, ὅτι τὸ παλαιὸν τῶν θυσιῶν διὰ τῶν καρπῶν ἦν τῶν ἐπετείων πρότερον τῆς πόας λαμβανομένης, καὶ τὰ τῶν σπονδῶν ἐξηγεῖται τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον. τὰ μὲν ἀρχαῖα τῶν ἱερῶν νηφάλια παρὰ πολλοῖς ἦν (νηφάλια δʼ ἐστὶν τὰ ὑδρόσπονδα), τὰ δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα μελίσπονδα· τοῦτον γὰρ ἕτοιμον παρὰ μελιττῶν πρῶτον ἐλάβομεν τὸν ὑγρὸν καρπόν· εἶτʼ ἐλαιόσπονδα · τέλος δʼ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν τὰ ὕστερον γεγονότα οἰνόσπονδα.
μαρτυρεῖται δὲ ταῦτα οὐ μόνον ὑπὸ τῶν κύρβεων, αἳ τῶν Κρήτηθέν εἰσι Κορυβαντικῶν ἱερῶν οἷον ἀντίγραφα ἄττα πρὸς ἀλήθειαν, ἀλλὰ καὶ παρʼ Ἐμπεδοκλέους, ὃς περί τε τῶν θυμάτων καὶ περὶ τῆς θεογονίας διεξιὼν παρεμφαίνει λέγων· οὐδέ τις ἦν κείνοισιν Ἄρης θεὸς οὐδὲ Κυδοιμὸς οὐδὲ Ζεὺς βασιλεὺς οὐδʼ ὁ Κρόνος οὐδ’ ὁΠὸσειδῶν, ἀλλὰ Κύπρις βασίλεια, ἣ ἐστιν ἡ φιλία τὴν οἵ γʼ εὐσεβέεσσιν ἀγάλμασιν ίλάσκοντο γραπτοῖς τε ζῴοισι μύροισί τε δαιδαλεόσμοις σμύρνης τʼ ἀκράτου θυσίαις λιβάνου τε θυώδους ξουθῶν τε σπονδὰς μελίτων ῥιπτοῦντες ἐς οὖδας, (ἅπερ καὶ νῦν ἔτι σώζεται παρʼ ἐνίοις οἷον ἴχνη τινὰ τῆς ἀληθείας ὄντα ) ταύρων δʼ ἀρρήτοισι φόνοις οὐ δεύετο βωμός.
τῆς γὰρ οἶμαι φιλίας καὶ τῆς περὶ τὸ συγγενὲς αἰσθήσεως πάντα κατεχούσης, οὐδεὶς οὐθὲν ἐφόνευεν, οἰκεῖα εἶναι νομίζων τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν ζῴων. ἐπεὶ δὲ Ἄρης καὶ Κυδοιμὸς καὶ πᾶσα μάχη καὶ πολέμων ἀρχὴ κατέσχε, τότε πρῶτον οὐθεὶς οὐθενὸς ὄντως ἐφοείδετο τῶν οἰκείων. σκεπτέον δʼ ἔτι καὶ ταῦτα. ὥσπερ γὰρ οἰκειότητος οὕσης ἡμῖν πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, τούς κακοποιοὺς καὶ καθάπερ ὑπό τινος πνοῆς τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως καὶ μοχθηρίας φερομένους πρὸς τὸ βλάπτειν τὸν ἐντυγχάνοντα ἀναιρεῖν ἡγούμεθα δεῖν καὶ κολάζειν ἅπαντας· οὕτως καὶ τῶν ἀλόγων ζῴων τὰ ἄδικα τὴν φύσιν καὶ κακοποιὰ πρός τε τὸ βλάπτειν ὡρμημένα τῇ φύσει τοὺς ἐμπελάζοντας ἀναιρεῖν ἴσως προσήκει, τὰ δὲ μηθὲν ἀδικοῦντα τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων μηδὲ τῇ φύσει πρὸς τὸ βλάπτειν ὡρμημένα ἀναιρεῖν τε καὶ φονεύειν ἄδικον δήπου, ὥσπερ καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων τοὺς τοιούτους. ὃ δὴ καὶ ἐμφαίνειν ἔοικεν δίκαιον ἡμῖν μηδὲν εἶναι πρὸς τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν ζῴων, διὰ τὸ βλαβερὰ ἄττα τούτων εἶναι καὶ κακοποιὰ τὴν φύσιν, τὰ δὲ μὴ τοιαῦτα, καθάπερ καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων.
ἆρʼ οὖν θυτέον τὰ τοῦ σφάττεσθαιτοῖς θεοῖς; καὶ πῶς, εἴ γε φαῦλα τὴν φύσιν ἐστίν; οὐθὲν γὰρ μᾶλλον ταῦτα ἢ τὰ ἀνάπηρα θυτέον. κακῶν δὲ οὕτως ἀπαρχὴν καὶ οὐ τιμῆς ἕνεκα τὰς θυσίας ποιήσομεν. εἰ δʼ ἄρα θυτέον τοῖς θεοῖς τὰ ζῷα, τὰμηθὲν ἀδικοῦντα τούτων ἡμᾶς θυτέον. οὐκ ἀναιρετέον δὲ ὡμολογηκότες μηθὲν ἡμᾶς ἀδικοῦντα τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων, ὥστε οὐδὲ θυτέον αὐτὰ τοῖς θεοῖς. εἰ οὖν οὔτε ταῦτα θυτέον οὔτε τὰ κακοποιά, πῶς οὐ φανερὸν ὅτι παντὸς μᾶλλον ἀφεκτέον καὶ οὐ θυτέον ἐστὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων οὐδέν, ἀναιρεῖν γε μέντοι τούτων ἕτερ’ ἄττα προσήκει;
καὶ γὰρ ἄλλως τριῶν ἕνεκα θυτέον τοῖς θεοῖς· ἢ γὰρ διὰ τιμὴν ἢ διὰ χάριν ἢ διὰ χρείαν τῶν ἀγαθῶν. καθάπερ γὰρ τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς ἀνδράσιν, οὕτω κἀκείνοις ἡγούμεθα δεῖν ποιεῖσθαι τὰς ἀπαρχάς· τιμῶμεν δὲ τοὺς θεοὺς ἢ κακῶν μὲν ἀποτροπήν, ἀγαθῶν δὲ παρασκευὴν ἡμῖν γενέσθαι ζητοῦντες, ἢ προπεπονθότες εὑ ἢ ἵνα τύχωμεν ὡφελείας τινὸς ἢ κατὰ ψιλὴν τὴν τῆς ἀγαθῆς αὐτῶν ἕξεως ἐκτίμησιν. ὥστε καὶ τῶν ζῴων, εἰ ἀπαρκτέον αὐτὰ θεοῖς, τούτων τινὸς ἕνεκα θυτέον. καὶ γὰρ ἃ θύομεν, τούτων τινὸς ἕνεκα θύομεν. ἆρʼ οὖν τιμῆς ἡγήσαιτʼ ἂν τυγχάνειν ἡμῶν ὁ θεός, ὅταν ἀδικοῦντες εὐθὺς θεὰ τῆς ἀπαρχῆς φαινώμεθα, ἢ μᾶλλον ἀτιμίαν οἰήσαιτʼ ἂν τὸ τοιοῦτο δρᾶν; ἐν τῷ δέ γε θύειν ἀναιροῦντες τὰ μηδὲν ἐδικοῦντα τῶν ζῴων, ἀδικήσειν ὁμολογοῦμεν· ὥστε τιμῆς μὲν ἕνεκα οὐ θυτέον τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων οὐθέν. οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ τῶν εὐεργεσιῶν χάριν αὐτοῖς ἀποδιδόντας. ὁ γὰρ τὴν δικαίαν ἀμοιβὴν τῆς εὐεργεσίας καὶ τῆς εὐποιίας τὸ ἀντάξιον ἀποδιδοὺς οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ κακῶς τινὰς δρᾶν ὀφείλει ταῦτα παρέχειν· οὐδὲν γὰρ μᾶλλον ἀμείβεσθαι δόξει ἢ κἂν εἰ τὰ τοῦ πέλας ἁρπάσας τις στεφανοίη τινὰς ὡς χάριν ἀποδιδούς καὶ τιμήν. ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ χρείας τινὸς ἕνεκα τῶν ἀγαθῶν. ὁ γὰρ ἀδίκῳ πράξει τὸ παθεῖν εὖ θηρεύων ὕποπτός ἐστι μηδὲ εὖ παθὼν χάριν ἕξειν. ὥστʼ οὐδʼ ἐλπιζομένης εὐεργεσίας, θυτέον ἐστὶ τοῖς θεοῖς ζῷα. καὶ γὰρ δὴ τῶν μὲν ἀνθρώπων λάθοι τις ἂν ἴσως τινὰ τοῦτο πράττων, τὸν δὲ θεὸν ἀμήχανον καὶ λαθεῖν. εἰ τοίνυν θυτέον μὲν τούτων τινὸς ἕνεκα, οὐδενὸς δὲ τούτων χάριν αὐτὸ πρακτέον, δῆλον ὡς οὐ θυτέον ἐστὶν ζῷα τὸ παράπαν τοῖς θεοῖς.
ταῖς γὰρ ἐκ τῶν θυμάτων ἀπολαύσεσι τὸ περὶ τούτων ἀληθὲς ἐξαλείφειν πειρώμενοι λανθάνομεν ἡμᾶς αὐτούς, οὐ γὰρ δὴ τὸν θεόν. τῶν μὲν οὖν ἀτίμων ζῴων, ἃ μηδεμίαν εἰς τὸν βίον ἡμῖν παρέχεται χρείαν, καὶ τῶν οὐδεμίαν ἀπόλαυσιν ἐχόντων οὐθὲν θύομεν τοῖς θεοῖς. τίς γὰρ δὴ πώποτε ἔθυσεν ὄφεις καὶ σκορπίους ὒ πιθήκους ἢ τι τῶν τοιούτων ζῴων; τῶν δὲ τοῖς βίοις ἡμῶν χρείαν τινὰ παρεχομένων ἢ καί τι εἰς ἀπόλαυσιν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἐχόντων οὐθενὸς ἀπεχόμεθα, σφάττοντες ὡς ἀληθῶς καὶ δέροντες ἐπὶ προστασίας τοῦ θείου. βοῦς γὰρ καὶ πρόβατα, πρός τε τούτοις ἐλάφους καὶ ὄρνιθας, αὐτούς τε τοὺς καθαριότητος μὲν οὐδὲν κοινωνοῦντας, ἀπόλαυσιν δὲ ἡμῖν παρέχοντας σιάλους σφάττομεν τοῖς θεοῖς ὧν τὰ μὲν τοῖς βίοις ἡμῶν ἐπικουρεῖ συμπονοῦντα, τὰ δὲ εἰς τροφὴν ἤ τινας ἄλλας χρείας ἔχει βοήθειαν. τὰ δὲ οὐθὲν τούτων δρῶντα διὰ τὴν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀπόλαυσιν ὁμοίως τοῖς ἔχουσι τὸ χρήσιμον ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀπόλλυται ταῖς θυσίαις. ἀλλʼ οὐκ ὄνους οὐδʼ ἐλέφαντας οὐδὲ ἄλλο τῶν συμπονούντων μέν, οὐκ ἐχόντων δὲ ἀπόλαυσιν θύομεν. καίτοι καὶ χωρίς γε τοῦ θύειν οὐκ ἀπεχόμεθα τῶν τοιούτων, σφάττοντες διὰ τὰς ἀπολαύσεις, καὶ θύομεν αὐτῶν τῶν θυσίμων οὐ τὰ τοῖς θεοῖς, πολὺ δὲ μᾶλλον τὰ ταῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐπιθυμίαις κεχαρισμένα, καταμαρτυροῦντες ἡμῶν αὐτῶν, ὅτι τῆς ἀπολαύσεως χάριν ἐμμένομεν τοῖς τοιούτοις θύμασιν.
καίτοι Σύρων μὲν Ἰουδαῖοι διὰ τὴν ἐξ ἀρχῆς θυσίαν ἔτι καὶ νῦν, φησὶν ὁ Θεόφραστος, ζῳοθυτοῦντες εἰ τὸν αὐτὸν ἡμᾶς τρόπον κελεύοιεν θύειν, ἀποσταίημεν ἂν τῆς πράξεως. oὐ γὰρ ἑστιώμενοι τῶν τυθέντων, ὁλοκαυτοῦντες δὲ ταῦτα νυκτὸς καὶ κατʼ αὐτῶν πολὺ μέλι καὶ οἶνον λείβοντες ἀνήλισκον τὴν θυσίαν θᾶττον, ἕνα τοῦ δεινοῦ μὴ ὁ πανόπτης γένοιτο θεατής. καὶ τοῦτο δρῶσιν νηστεύοντες τὰς ἀνὰ μέσον τούτων ἡμέρας· κατὰ δὲ πάντα τοῦτον τὸν χρόνον, ἅτε φιλόσοφοι τὸ γένος ὄντες, περὶ τοῦ θείου μὲν ἀλλήλοις λαλοῦσι, τῆς δὲ νυκτὸς τῶν ἄστρων ποιοῦνται τὴνθεωρίαν, βλέποντες εἰς αὐτὰ καὶ διὰ τῶν εὐχῶν θεοκλυτοῦντες. κατήρξαντο γὰρ οὗτοι πρῶτοι τῶν τε λοιπῶν ζῴων καὶ σφῶν αὐτῶν, ἀνάγκᾐ καὶ οὐκ ἐπιθτνμίᾳ τοῦτο πράξαντες. μάθοι δʼ ἄν τις ἐπιβλέψας τοὺς λογιωτάτους πάντων Αἰγυπτίους, οἳ τοσοῦτον ἀπεῖχον τοῦ φονεύειν τι τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων, ὥστε τὰς τούτων εἰκόνας μιμήματα τῶν θεῶν ἐποιοῦντο. οὕτως οἰκεῖα καὶ συγγενῆ ταῦτα τοῖς θεοῖς ἐνόμιζον εἶναι καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις.
ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς μὲν γὰρ αἱ τῶν καρπῶν ἐγίνοντο τοῖς θεοῖς θυσίαι· χρόνῳ δὲ τῆς ὁσιότητος ἡμῶν ἐξαμελησάντων, ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν καρπῶν ἐσπάνισαν, καὶ διὰ τὴν τῆς νομίμου τροφῆς ἔνδειαν εἰς τὸ σαρκοφαγεῖν ἀλλήλων ὥρμησακ, τότε μετὰ πολλῶν λιτῶν ίκετεύοντες τὸ δαιμόνιον, σφῶν αὐτῶν ἀπήρξαντο τοῖς θεοῖς πρῶτον, οὐ μόνον ὅ τι κάλλιστον ἐνῆν αὐτοῖς καὶ τοῦτο τοῖς θεοῖς καθοσιοῦντες, ἀλλὰ καὶ πέρα τῶν καλλίστων προσεπιλαμιβάνοντες τοῦ γένους· ἀφʼ οὗ μέχρι τοῦ νῦν οὐκ ἐν Ἀρκαδίᾳ μόνον τοῖς Αυκαίοις, οὐδʼ ἐν Καρχηδόνι τῷ Κρόνῳ κοινῇ πάντες ἀνθρωποθυτοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ περίοδον τῆς τοῦ νομίμου χάριν μνήμης ἐμφύλιον αἷμα ῥαίνουσι πρὸς τοὺς βωμούς, καίπερ τῆς παρʼ αὐτοῖς ὁσίας ἐξειργούσης τῶν ἱερῶν, τοῖς κεριρραντηρίοις κηρύγματι, εἴ τις αἵματος ἀνθρωπείου μεταίτιος. ἐντεῦθεν οὖν μεταβαίνοντες ὑπάλλαγμα [πρὸς τὰς θυσίας] τῶν ἰδίων ἐποιοῦντο σωμάτων τὰ τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων σώματα, καὶ πάλιν κόρῳ τῆς νομίμου τροφῆς εἰς τὴν περὶ εὐσεβείας λήθην ἰόντες, ἐπιβαίνοντες ἀπληστίᾳ καὶ οὐθὲν ἄγευστον οὐδὲ ἄβρωτον περιλείποντες. ὅπερ καὶ περὶ τὴν ἐκ τῶν καρπῶν τροφὴν νῦν συμβαίνει περὶ πάντας. ὅταν γὰρ τῇ προσφορᾷ τὴν ἀναγκαίαν ἔνδειαν κουφίσωνται, ζητοῦντες τοῦ κόρου τὸ περιττὸν ἐκπονοῦσι πρὸς βρῶσιν πολλὰ τῶν σωφροσύνης ἔξω κειμένων. ὅθεν ὡς οὐκ ἄτιμα ποιούμενοι τὰ θεοῖς θύματα, γεύσασθαι τούτων προήχθησαν, καὶ διὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν τῆς πράξεως ταύτης προσθήκη ἡ ζῳοφαγία γέγονεν τῇ ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν τροφῇ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. καθάπερ οὖν τὸ παλαιὸν ἀπήρξαντό τε τοῖς θεοῖς τῶν καρπῶν, καὶ τῶν ἀπαρχθέντων ἀσπαστῶς μετὰ τὴν ὁσίαν ἐγεύσαντο, οὕτω τῶν ζῴων καταρξάμενοι ταὐτὸν ἡγοῦντο δεῖν τοῦτο δρᾶν, καίπερ τὸ ἀρχαῖον οὐχ οὕτως τῆς ὁσίας ταῦτα βραβευσάσης, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τῶν καρπῶν ἕκαστον τῶν θείων τιμῶντες. τοῖς μὲν γὰρ ἥ τε φύσις καὶ πᾶσα τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἡ τῆς ψυχῆς αἴσθησις δρωμένοις συνηρέσκετο, ταύρων δʼ ἀρρήτοισι φόνοις οὐ δεύετο βωμός, ἀλλὰ μύσος τοῦτʼ ἔσκεν ἐν ἀνθρώποισι μέγιστον, θυμὸν ἀπορραίσαντας ἐέδμεναι ἤια γυῖα.
θεωρῆσαι δὲ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ περὶ Δῆλον ἔτι σωζομένου βωμοῦ, πρὸς ὃν οὐθενὸς προσαγομένου παρʼ αὐτοῖς οὐδὲ θυομένου ἐπʼ αὐτοῦ ζῴου, εὐσεβῶν κέκληται βωμός. οὕτως οὐ μόνον ἀπείχοντο τῶν ζῴων θύοντες, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς ἱδρυσαμένοις τοῦτον ὁμοίως καὶ τοῖς χρωμένοις αὐτῷ μετέδοσαν τῆς εὐσεβείας. διʼ ὅπερ οἱ Πυθαγόρειοι τοῦτο παραδεξάμενοι κατὰ μὲν τὸν πάντα βίον ἀπείχοντο τῆς ζῳοφαγίας, ὅτε δὲ εἰς ἀπαρχήν τι τῶν ζῴων ἀνθʼ ἑαυτῶν μερίσειαν τοῖς θεοῖς, τούτου γευσάμενοι μόνον, πρὸς ἀλήθειαν ἄθικτοι τῶν λοιπῶν ὄντες ἔζων. ἀλλʼ οὐχ ἡμεῖς· ἐμπιπλάμενοι δὲ εἰς πολλοστὸν ἀφικόμεθα τῆς ἐν τούτοις παρὰ τὸν βίον παρανομίας. καὶ γὰρ οὔτε φόνῳ τοὺς τῶν θεῶν βωμούς χραίνειν δεῖ, οὔτε ἁπτέον τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τῆς τοιαύτης τροψῆς, ὡς οὐδὲ τῶν ἰδίων σωμάτων, ἀλλὰ ποιητέον παράγγελμα τῷ παντὶ βίῳ τὸ ἐν Ἀθήναις ἔτι σωζόμενον.
τὸ γὰρ παλαιόν, ὡς καὶ πρόσθεν ἐλέγομεν, καρποὺς τοῖς θεοῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων θυόντων, ζῷα δὲ οὔ, οὐδὲ εἰς τὴν ἰδίαν τροφὴν καταχρωμένων, λέγεται κοινῆς θυσίας οὔσης Ἀθήνησιν Δίομον ἢ Σώπατρόν τινα, τῷ γένει οὐκ ἐγχώριον, γεωργοῦντα δὲ κατὰ τὴν Ἀττικήν, ἐπεὶ πελάνου τε καὶ τῶν θυλημάτων ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης ἐναργῶς κειμένων, ἵνα τοῖς θεοῖς ταῦτα θύοι, τῶν βοῶν τις εἰσιὼν ἀπʼ ἔργου τὰ μὲν κατέφαγεν, τὰ δὲ συνεπάτησεν· αὐτὸν δʼ ὑπεραγανακτήσαντα τῷ συμβάντι, πελέκεως τινος πλησίον ἀκονωμένου, τοῦτον ἁρπάξαντα, πατάξαι τὸν βοῦν. τελευτήσαντος δὲ τοῦ βοός, ὡς ἔξω τῆς ὀργῆς καταστὰς συνεφρόνησεν οἷον ἔργον ἦν εἰργασμένος, τὸν μὲν βοῦν θάπτει, φυγὴν δὲ ἑκούσιον ἀράμενος ὡς ἠσεβηκώς, ἔφυγεν εἰς Κρήτην. αὐχμῶν δὲ κατεχόντων καὶ δεινῆς ἀκαρπίας γενομένης, ἐπερωτῶσι κοινῇ τὸν θεόν. ἀνεῖλεν ἡ Πυθία, τὸν ἐν Κρήτῃ φυγάδα ταῦτα λύσειν, τόν τε φονέα τιμωρησαμένων καὶ τὸν τεθνεῶτα ἀναστησάντων ἐν ᾗπερ ἀπέθανε θυσίᾳ λῷον ἔσεσθαι γευσαμένοις τε τοῦ τεθνεῶτος καὶ μὴ κατασχοῦσιν. ὅθεν ζητήσεως γενομένης καὶ τοῦ Σωπάτρου μετὰ τῆς πράξεως ἀνευρεθέντος, Σώπατρος νομίσας τῆς περὶ αὐτὸν δυσκολίας ἀπαλλαγήσεσθαι ὡς ἐναγοῦς ὄντος, εἰ κοινῇ τοῦτο πράξειαν πάντες, ἔφη πρὸς τοὸς αὐτὸν μετελθόντας, δεῖν κατακοπῆναι βοῦν ὑπὸ τῆς πόλεως. ἀπορούντων δὲ τίς ὁ πατάξων ἔσται, παρασχεῖν αὐτοῖς τοῦτο, εἰ πολίτην αὐτὸν ποιησάμενοι κοινωνήσουσι τοῦ φόνου. συγχωρηθέντων οὖν τούτων, ὡς ἐπανῆλθον ἐπὶ τὴν πόλιν, συνέταξαν οὕτω τὴν πρᾶξιν, ἥπερ καὶ νύν διαμένει παρʼ αὐτοῖς.
ὑδροφόρους παρθένους κατέλεξαν· αἱ δʼ ὕδωρ κομίζουσιν, ὅπως τὸν πέλεκυν καὶ τὴν μάχαιραν ἀκονήσουσιν. ἀκονησάντων δὲ ἐπώδωκεν μὲν τὸν πέλεκυν ἕτερος, ὁ δʼ ἐπάταξε τὸν βοῦν, ἄλλος δʼ ἔσφαξε· τῶν δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα δειράντων, ἐγεύσαντο τοῦ βοὸς πάντες. τούτων δὲ πραχθέντων τὴν μὲν δορὰν τοῦ βοὸς ῥάψαντες καὶ χόρτῳ ἐπογκώσαντες ἐξανέστησαν, ἔχοντα ταὐτὸν ὅπερ καὶ ζῶν ἔσχε σχῆμα, καὶ προσέζευξαν ἄροτρον ὡς ἐργαζομένῳ. κρίσιν δὲ ποιούμενοι τοῦ φόνου πάντας ἐκάλουν εἰς ἀπολογίαν τοὺς τῆς πράξεως κοινωνήσαντας. ὡς δὲ αἰ μὲν ὑδροφόροι τοὺς ἀκονήσαντας αὐτῶν ῇτιῶντο μᾶλλον, οἱ δὲ ἀκονήσαντες τὸν ἐπιδόντα τὸν πέλεκυν, οὗτος δὲ τὸν ἐπισφάξαντα, καὶ ὁ τοῦτο δράσας τὴν μάχαιραν, καθʼ ἧς οὔσης ἀφώνου τὸν φόνον κατέγνωσαν. ἀπὸ δʼ ἐκείνου μέχρι τοῦ νῦν ἀεὶ τοῖς Διπολείοις Ἀθήνησιν ἐν ἀκροπόλει οἱ εἰρημένοι τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον ποιοῦνται τὴν τοῦ βοὸς θυσίαν. θέντες γὰρ ἐπὶ τῆς χαλκῆς τραπέζης πέλανον καὶ ψαιστά, περιελαύνουσι τοὺς κατανεμηθέντας βοῦς, ὧν ὁ γευσάμενος κόπτεται. καὶ γένη τῶν ταῦτα δρώντων ἔστιν νῦν· οἱ μὲν ἀπὸ τοῦ πατάξαντος Σωπάτρου βουτύποι καλούμενοι πάντες, οἱ δʼ ἀπὸ τοῦ περιελάσαντος κεντριάδαι· τοὺς δʼ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐπισφάξαντος δαιτροὺς ὀνομάζουσιν διὰ τὴν ἐκ τῆς κρεανομίας γιγνομένην δαῖτα. πληρώσαντες δὲ τὴν βύρσαν, ὅταν πρὸς τὴν κρίσιν ἀχθῶσι, κατεπόντωσαν τὴν μάχαιραν.
οὕτως οὔτε τὸ παλαιὸν ὅσιον ἦν κτείνειν τὰ συνεργὰ τοῖς βίοις ἡμῶν ζῷα, νῦν τε τοῦτο φυλακτέον ἐστὶ πράττειν. καὶ καθάπερ πρότερον οὐχ ὅσιον ἦν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἅπτεσθαι τούτων, οὕτως νῦν τροφῆς χάριν ἅπτεσθαι τῶν ζῴων οὐχ ὅσιον ἡγητέον. οὐδʼ ἄρα τοῦτο διὰ τὴν πρὸς τὸ θεῖον ἁγιστείαν ποιητέον, ἀλλʼ ὅτι γε τὸ πάθος ἐκ τῶν σωμάτων καθʼ ἑαυτὸ πᾶν ἐκπεμπτέον τοῦτο, ἵνα μὴ τῆς τροφῆς ἐξ ὧν οὐ προσήκει ποριζομένης, σύνοικον ἔχωμεν τὸ μίασμα τοῖς ἰδίοις βίοις. καὶ γὰρ εἰ μηθὲν ἄλλο, πρός γε τὴν κατʼ ἀλλήλων ἐκεχειρίαν μεγάλα πάντες ὀνηθείημεν ἄν. οἷς γοῦν ἡ αἴσθησις τοῦ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ἅπτεσθαι ζῴων ἀπέκλινεν, τούτων ὁ νοῦς πρόδηλός ἐστιν ὁμοφύλων ἀφεξόμενος. πάντων μὲν οὖν ἴσως ἦν κράτιστον εὐθὺς ἀποσχέσθαι ἐπεὶ δʼ ἀναμάρτητος οὐδείς, λοιπὸν ἀκεῖσθαι τοῖς ὕστερον διὰ τῶν καθαρμῶν τὰς πρόσθε περὶ τὴν τροφὴν ἁμαρτίας. τοῦτο δὲ ὁμοίως γένοιτʼ ἄν, εἰ πρὸ ὀμμάτων ποιησάμενοι τὸ δεινὸν ἀνευφημήσαιμεν κατὰ τὸν Ἐμπεδοκλέα λέγοντες οἴμοι, ὅτʼ οὐ πρόσθεν με διώλεσε νηλεὲς ἦμαρ, πρὶν σχέτλιʼ ἔργα βορᾶς περὶ χείλεσι μητίσασθαι. τὸ γὰρ τοῖς ἁμαρτήμασι συναλγεῖν τὴν οἰκείαν αἲσθησιν, εὕρασθαί τι τοῖς ὑπάρχουσι κακοῖς ἄκος ζητούντων βίον, ἵνα καθάπερ ἁγνὰ θύματα τῷ δαιμονίῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἕκαστος ἀπαρχόμενος τύχῃ τῆς ὁσίας καὶ τῆς παρὰ θεῶν ὡφελείας.
πάντων δὲ μάλιστα καὶ πρώτη ἡ τῶν καρπῶν ἐστίν, ἧς καὶ ἀπαρκτέον μόνης τοῖς θεοῖς καὶ τῇ γῇ τῇ τούτους ἀναδούσῃ. κοινὴ γάρ ἐστιν αὕτη καὶ θεῶν καὶ ἀνθρώπων ἑστία, καὶ δεῖ πάντας ἐπὶ ταύτης ὡς τροφοῦ καὶ μητρὸς ἡμῶν κλινομένους ὑμνεῖν καὶ φιλοστοργεῖν ὡς τεκοῦσαν· οὕτως γὰρ τῆς τοῦ βίου καταστροφῆς τυχόντες πάλιν ἀξιωθείημεν ἄν εἰσορᾶν τὸ σύμπαν γένος τῶν ἐν οὐρανῷ θεῶν, οὕς νῦν ὁρῶντας τιμὰν τούτοις ὧν συναίτιοι ἡμῖν εἰσίν, ἀπαρχομένους μὲν τῶν ὑπαρχόντων καρπῶν καὶ πάντας, οὐκ ἀξιόχρεως δʼ εἰς τὸ θύειν θεοῖς πάντας ἡμᾶς ἡγουμένους. καθάπερ γὰρ οὐ πᾶν θυτέον αὐτοῖς, οὕτως οὐδʼ ὑπὸ παντὸς ἴσως κεχάρισται τοῖς θεοῖς.
ὰ μὲν δὴ κεφάλαια τοῦ μὴ δεῖν θύειν ζῷα χωρὶς τῶν ἐμιβεβλημένων μύθων ὀλίγων τε τῶν ὑφʼ ἡμῶν προσκειμένων καὶ συντετμημένων ἐστὶν τῶν Θεοφράστου ταῦτα.
ἐγὼ δὲ τὰ μὲν κεκρατηκότα παρʼ ἑκάστοις νόμιμα λύσων οὐκ ἔρχομαι· οὐ γάρ μοι περὶ πολιτείας νῦν πρόκειται λέγειν· δεδωκότων δὲ τῶν νόμων, ἐν οἷς πολιτευόμεθα, καὶ διὰ τῶν λιτοτάτων καὶ ἀψύχων γεραίρειν τὸ θεῖον, τὸ λιτότατον αἱρούμενοι νόμῳ τε πόλεως θύσομεν καὶ αὐτοὶ σπουδάσομεν τὴν προσήκουσαν θυσίαν ποιεῖσθαι, καθαροὶ πανταχόθεν τοῖς θεοῖς προσιόντες. ὅλως δʼ εἰ τὸ τῆς θυσίας ἀπαρχῆς ἔχει ἀξίαν καὶ εὐχαριστίαν ὧν παρὰ θεῶν ἔχομεν εἰς τὰς χρείας, ἀλογώτατον ἂν εἴη αὐτοὺς ἀπεχομένους τῶν ἐμψύχων τοῖς θεοῖς τούτων ἀπάρχεσθαι. οὔτε γὰρ χείρους ἡμῶν οἱ θεοί, ἵνα τούτων αὐτοὶ δέωνται, ἡμῶν μὴ δεομένων, οὔτε ὅσιον ἀπαρχὴν διδόναι ἧς ἡμεῖς ἀπεχόμεθα τροφῆς. ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ ἔθος τοιοῦτο κατειλήφαμεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὅτε μὲν οὐχ ἥπτοντο ἐμιψύχου βορᾶς οὐδʼ ἀπαρξαμένων ἀπὸ τῶν ζῴων, ἀφʼ οὗ δʼ ἐγεύσαντο καὶ θεοῖς ἀπαρξαμένων· ὥστε καὶ νῦν καθήκει δήπου τὸν ἀποσχόμενον ἐκείνων ἀπάρχεσθαι ὧν καὶ θιγγάνει.
θύσομεν τοίνυν καὶ ἡμεῖς· ἀλλὰ θύσομεν, ὡς προσήκει, διαφόρους τὰς θυσίας ὡς ἂν διαφόροις δυνάμεσι προσάγοντες· θεῷ μὲν τῷ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν, ὥς τις ἀνὴρ σοφὸς ἔφη, μηδὲν τῶν αἰσθητῶν μήτε θυμιῶντες μήτε ἐπονομάζοντες· οὐδὲν γὰρ ἔστιν ἔνυλον, ὃ μὴ τῷ ἀύλῳ εὐθύς ἐστιν ἀκάθαρτον. διʼ ὃ οὐδὲ λόγος τούτῳ ὁ κατὰ φωνὴν οἰκεῖος, οὐδʼ ὁ ἔνδὸν, ὅταν πάθει ψυχῆς ᾖ μεμολυσμένος, διὰ δὲ σιγῆς καθαρᾶς καὶ τῶν περὶ αὐτοῦ καθαρῶν ἐννοιῶν θρησκεύομεν αὐτόν. δσῖ ἄρα συναφθέντας καὶ ὁμοιωθέντας αὐτῷ τὴν αὑτῶν ἀναγωγὴν θυσίαν ἱερὰν προσάγειν τῷ θεῷ, τὴν αὐτὴν δὲ καὶ ὕμνον οὖσαν καὶ ἡμῶν σωτηρίαν. ἐν ἀπαθείᾳ ἄρα τῆς ψυχῆς, τοῦ δὲ θεοῦ θεωρίᾳ ἡ θυσία αὕτη τελεῖται. τοῖς δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐκγόνοις, νοητοῖς δὲ θεοῖς ἤδη καὶ τὴν ἐκ τοῦλόγου ὑμνῳδίαν προσθετέον. ἀπαρχὴ γὰρ ἑκάστῳ ὧν δέδωκεν ἡ θυσία, καὶ διʼ ὧν ἡμῶν τρέφει καὶ εἰς τὸ εἶναι συνέχει τὴν οὐσίαν. ὡς οὖν γεωργὸς δραγμάτων ἀπάρχεται καὶ τῶν ἀκροδρύων, οὕτως ἡμεῖς ἀπαρξόμεθα αὐτοῖς ἐννοιῶν τῶν περὶ αὐτῶν καλῶν, εὐχαριστοῦντες ὧν ἡμῖν δεδώκασιν τὴν θεωρίαν, καὶ ὅτι ἡμᾶς διὰ τῆς αὐτῶν θέας ἀληθινῶς τρέφουσι, συνόντες καὶ φαινόμενοι καὶ τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ σωτηρίᾳ ἐπιλάμποντες.
νῦν δὲ τοῦτο μὲν ποιεῖν ὀκνοῦσι καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν φιλοσοφεῖν ἐσπουδακότων, δοξοκοποῦντες δὲ μᾶλλον ἢ τὸ θεῖον τιμῶντες περὶ τὰ ἀφιδρύματα στρέφονται, οὐδὲ πῇ ἀπαντητέον ἢ μὴ ἐπεσκεμμένοι, οὐδὲ παρὰ τῶν θεοσόφων μαθεῖν σπουδάσαντες, ἄχρι τίνος καὶ πόσου κἀνταῦθα παραβλητέον. ἀλλʼ ἡμεῖς οὐδὲν διοισόμεθα τούτοις, μή πῃ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ τοιοῦτον σπουδάσομεν διαγιγνώσκειν, καὶ τοὺς ὁσίους καὶ παλαιοὺς ἐκμιμησόμεθα, τὸ πλέον ἀπαρχόμενοι ἐκ τῆς θεωρίας, ἧς ἡμῖν αὐτοὶ δεδώκασι, καὶ ἧς ἐν χρείᾳ πρὸς τὴν ὄντως σωτηρίαν καθεστήκαμεν.
οἱ γοῦν Πυθαγόρειοι περὶ τοὺς ἀριθμοὺς καὶ τὰς γραμμὰς σπουδάζοντες ἀπὸ τούτων τὸ πλέον τοῖς θεοῖς ἀπήρχοντο, τὸν μέν τινα ἀριθμὸν Ἀθηνᾶν καλοῦντες, τὸν δέ τινα Ἄρτεμιν, ὥσπερ οὖ ἄλλον Ἀπόλλωνα, καὶ πάλιν ἄλλον μὲν δικαιοσύνην, ἄλλον δὲ σωφροσύνην· καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν διαγραμμάτων ὁμοίως. καὶ οὕτως ἠρέσκοντὀ τοὺς θεοὺς ταῖς τοιαύταις ἀπαρχαῖς, ὡς καὶ τυγχάνειν αὐτῶν καλοῦντας ἕκαστον τοῖς ἀναθήμασι καὶ κεχρῆσθαι πολλάκις πρὸς μαντείαν καὶ εἴ τινος πρὸς ἐξέτασιν δέοιντο. θεοῖς γε μὴν τοῖς ἐντὸς οὐρανοῦ πλανωμένοις τε καὶ ἀπλανέσιν, ὧν ἡγεῖσθαι θετέον ἥλιον πάντων σελήνην τε δευτέραν, πῦρ τε ἤδη ξυγγενὲς ἀνάπτοιμεν ἂν ἅ τε φησὶν ὁ θεολόγος ποιήσωμεν. φησὶ δὲ ἔμψυχον οὗτος θύειν μηδὲ ἕν, ἀλλʼ ἄχρις ἀλφίτων καὶ μέλιτος καὶ τῶν ἐκ γῆς ἀκροδρύων τῶν τε ἄλλων ἀνθέων ἀπάρχεσθαι· μηδὲ ἀφʼ ᾑμαγμένης ἐσχάρας ἔστω τὸ πῦρ, καὶ ὅσα φησὶν ἐκεῖνος· τί γὰρ δεῖ μεταγράφειν ταῦτα; οἶδεν δὲ ὁ τῆς εὐσεβείας φροντίζων ὡς θεοῖς μὲν οὐ θύεται ἔμψυχον οὐδέν, δαίμοσι δέ, ἀλλʼ ἤτοι ἀγαθοῖς ἢ καὶ φαύλοις, καὶ τίνων ἐστὶ τὸ θύειν τούτοις, καὶ ἄχρι τίνος αὐτῶν δεομένων. ἐμοὶ δὲ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα εὔστομα κείσθω, ἅ δʼ οὖν τῶν Πλατωνικῶν τινὲς ἐδημοσίευσαν, ταῦτα ἀνεμέσητον παρατιθέντα τοῖς εὐξυνέτοις μηνύειν τὰ προκείμενα· λέγουσι δὲ ὧδε.
ὁ μὲν πρῶτος θεὸς ἀσώματός τε ὢν καὶ ἀκίνητος καὶ ἀμέριστος καὶ οὔτε ἔν τινι ὤν οὔτʼ ἐνδεδεμένος εἰς ἑαυτόν, χρῄζει οὐδενὸς τῶν ἔξωθεν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὐ μὴν οὐδʼ ἡ τοῦ κόσμου ψυχὴ ἔχουσα μὲν τὸ τριχῇ διαστατὸν καὶ αὐτοκίνητον ἐκ φύσεως, προαιρεῖσθαι δὲ πεφυκυῖα τὸ καλῶς καὶ εὐτάκτως κινεῖσθαι καὶ κινεῖν τὸ σῶμα τοῦ κόσμου κατὰ τοὺς ἀρίστους λόγους. δέδεκται δὲ τὸ σῶμα εἰς ἑαυτὴν καὶ περιείληφεν, καίπερ ἀσώματος οὖσα καὶ παντὸς πάθους ἀμέτοχος. τοῖς δὲ λοιποῖς θεοῖς, τῷ τε κόσμῳ καὶ τοῖς ἀπλανέσι καὶ πλανωμένοις, ἔκ τε ψυχῆς καὶ σώμιατος οὖσιν ὁρατοῖς θεοῖς, ἀντευχαριστητέον τὸν εἰρημένον τρόπον διὰ τῶν θυσιῶν τῶν ἀψύχων. λοιπὸν οὖν ἡμῖν ἐστὶ τὸ τῶν ἀοράτων πλῆθος, οὓς δαίμονας ἀδιαστόλως εἴρηκε Πλάτων. τούτων δὲ οἱ μὲν κατονομασθέντες ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων παρʼ ἑκάστοις τυγχάνουσι τιμῶν τʼ ἰσοθέων καὶ τῆς ἄλλης θεραπείας, οἱ δὲ ὡς τὸ πολὺ μὲν οὐ πάνυ τι κατωνομάσθησαν, ὑπʼ ἐνίων δὲ κατὰ κώμας ἢ τινας πόλεις ὀνόματός τε καὶ θρησκείας ἀφανῶς τυγχάνουσιν. τὸ δὲ ἄλλο πλῆθος οὕτω μὲν κοινῶς προσαγορεύεται τῷ τῶν δαιμόνων ὀνόματι, πεῖσμα δὲ περὶ πάντων τοιοῦτόν ἐστιν, ὡς ἄρα καὶ βλάπτοιεν ἂν εἰ χολωθεῖεν ἐπὶ τῷ παρορᾶσθαι καὶ μὴ τυγχάνειν τῆς νενομισμένης θεραπείας, καὶ πάλιν εὐεργετοῖεν ἂν τοὺς εὐχαῖς τε αὐτοὺς καὶ λιτανείαις θυσίαις τε καὶ τοῖς ἀκολούθοις ἐξευμενιζομένους.
συγκεχυμένης δὲ τῆς περὶ αὐτῶν ἐννοίας καὶ εἰς πολλὴν διαβολὴν χωρούσης, ἀναγκαῖον διαστεῖλαι λόγῳ τὴν φύσιν αὐτῶν. ἴσως γὰρ ἀναγκαῖον φασὶν ὅθεν ἡ πλάνη γέγονεν τοἵς ἀνθρώποις περὶ αὐτῶν ἀναφαίνειν. διαιρετέον οὖν τὸν τρόπον τοῦτον. ὅσαι μὲν ψυχαὶ τῆς ὅλης ἐκπεφυκυῖαι μεγάλα μέρη διοικοῦσι τῶν ὑπὸ σελήνην τόπων, ἐπερειδόμεναι μὲν πνεύματι, κρατοῦσαι δὲ αὐτοῦ κατὰ λόγον, ταύτας δαίμονάς τε ἀγαθοὺς νομιστέον καὶ ἐπʼ ὠφελείᾳ τῶν ἐρχομένων πάντα πραγματεύεσθαι, εἴτε τινῶν ἀφηγοῖντο ζῴων, εἴτε καρπῶν ἀποτεταγμένων, εἴτε καὶ τῶν ἕνεκα τούτων, οἷον ὄμβρων, πνευμάτων μετρίων, εὐδίας, τῶν. τε ἄλλων ἃ τούτοις συνεργεῖ, εὐκρασίας τε ὡρῶν τοῦ ἔτους, ἡμῖν οὖ τεχνῶν τε καὶ τῶν κατὰ μουσικὴν παιδείας τε συναπάσης ἰατρικῆς τε καὶ γυμναστικῆς τινος τούτοις ὁμοίας. τούτους γὰρ ἀδύνατόν ἐστι καὶ τὰς ὡφελείας ἐκπορίζειν καὶ πάλιν οὖ βλάβης ἐν τοῖς αὐτοῖς αἰτίους γίγνεσθαι. ἐν δὲ τούτοις ἀριθμητέον καὶ τοὺς πορθμεύοντας, ὡς φησὶ Πλάτων, καὶ διαγγέλλοντας τὰ παρʼ ἀνθρώπων θεοῖς καὶ τὰ παρὰ θεῶν ἀνθρώποις, τὰς μὲν παρʼ ἡμῶν εὐχὰς ὡς πρὸς δικαστὰς ἀναφέροντας τοὺς θεούς, τὰς δὲ ἐκείνων παραινέσεις καὶ νουθεσίας μετὰ μαντειῶν ἐκφέροντας ἡμῖν. ὅσαι δὲ ψυχαὶ τοῦ συνεχοῦς πνεύματος οὐ κρατοῦσιν, ἀλλʼ ὡς τὸ πολὺ καὶ κρατοῦνται, διʼ αὐτὸ τοῦτο ἄγονταί τε καὶ φέρονται λίαν, ὅταν αἱ τοῦ πνεύματος ὀργαί τε καὶ ἐπιθυμίαι τὴν ὁρμὴν λάβωσιν. αὗται δʼ αἱ ψυχαὶ δαίμονες μὲν καὶ αὐταί, κακοεργοὶ δʼ ἂν εἰκότως λέγοιντο.
καὶ εἰσὶν οἱ σύμπαντες οὗτοί τε καὶ οἱ τῆς ἐναντίας δυνάμεως ἀόρατοί τε καὶ τελέως ἀναίσθητοι αἰσθήσεσιν ἀνθρωπίναις. οὐ γὰρ στερεὸν σῶμα περιβέβληνται οὐδὲ μορφὴν πάντες μίαν, ἀλλʼ ἐν σχήμασι πλείοσιν ἐκτυπούμεναι αἰ χαρακτηρίζουσαι τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτῶν μορφαὶ τοτὲ μὲν ἐπιφαίνονται, τοτὲ δὲ ἀφανεῖς εἰσίν ἐνίοτε δὲ καὶ μεταβάλλουσι τὰς μορφὰς οἵ γε χείρους. τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα μέν ἐστι σωματικόν, παθητικόν ἐστι καὶ φθαρτόν· τῷ δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν ψυχῶν οὕτως δεδέσθαι, ὥστε τὸεἶδος αὐτῶν διαμένειν πλείω χρόνον, οὐ μήν ἐστιν αἰώνιον. καὶ γὰρ ἀπορρεἴν αὐτοῦ τι συνεχῶς εἰκός ἐστι καὶ τρέπεσθαι. ἐν συμμετρίᾳ μὲν οὖν τὸ τῶν ἀγαθῶν ὡς καὶ τὰ σώμιατα τῶν φαινομένων, τῶν δὲ κακοποιῶν ἀσύμμετρα, οἳ πλέον τῷ παθητικῷ νέμοντες τὸν περόγειον τόπον, οὐδὲν ὅ τι τῶν κακῶν οὐκ ἐπιχειροῦσι δρᾶν. βίαιον γὰρ ὅλως καὶ ὕπουλον ἔχοντες ἦθος ἐστερημένον τε τῆς φυλακῆς τῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ κρείττονος δαιμονίου, σφοδρὰς καὶ αἰφνιδίους οἷον ἐνέδρας ὡς τὸ πολὺ ποιοῦνται τὰς ἐμπτώσεις, πῇ μὲν λανθάνειν πειρώμενοι, πῇ δὲ βιαζόμενοι. ὅθεν ὀξέα μὲν τὰ ἀπʼ ἐκείνων πάθη· αἱ δʼ ἀκέσεις καὶ κατορθώσεις αἰ ἀπὸ τῶν κρειττόνων δαιμόνων βραδύτεραι δοκοῦσιν. πᾶν γὰρ τὸ ἀγαθὸν εὐήνιόν τε ὂν καὶ ὁμαλὸν τάξει πρόεισιν καὶ τὸ δέον οὐχ ὑπερβαίνει. οὕτως δέ σοι δοξάζοντι οὐδέποτʼ ἂν εἰς τὸ ἀτοπώτατον ἐμπίπτειν ἐνέσται, τὸ περὶ τῶν ἀγαθῶν τὰ κακὰ ὑπολαμβάνειν καὶ περὶ τῶν κακῶν τὰ ἀγαθά· οὐ γὰρ ταύτῃ μόνον ὁ λόγος ἄτοπός ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς περὶ τῶν θεῶν φαυλοτάτας ὑπολήψεις λαμιβάνοντες οἱ πολλοί, διαδιδόασιν καὶ εἰς τοὺς λοιποὺς ἀνθρώπους.
ἓν γὰρ δὴ καὶ τοῦτο τῆς μεγίστης βλάβης τῆς ἀπὸ τῶν κακοεργῶν δαιμόνων θετέον, ὅτι αὐτοὶ αἄτιοι γιγνόμενοι τῶν περὶ τὴν γῆν παθημάτων, οἷον λοιμῶν, ἀφοριῶν, σεισμῶν, αὐχμιῶν καὶ τῶν ὁμοίων, ἀναπείθουσιν ἡμᾶς, ὡς ἄρα τούτων αἴτιοί εἰσιν οἵπερ καὶ τῶν ἐναντιωτάτων [τουτέστιν τῶν εὐφοριῶν], ἑαυτοὺς ἐξαιροῦντες τῆς αἰτίας καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο πραγματευόμενοι πρῶτον, τὸ λανθάνειν ἀδικοῦντες. τρέπουσίν τε μετὰ τοῦτο ἐπὶ λιτανείας ἡμὰς καὶ θυσίας τῶν ἀγαθοεργῶν θεῶν ὡς ὠργισμένων. ταῦτα δὲ καὶ τὰ ὅμοια ποιοῦσιν, μεταστῆσαι ἡμᾶς ἐθέλοντες ἀπὸ τῆς ὀρθῆς ἐννοίας τῶν θεῶν καὶ ἐφʼ ἑαυτοὺς ἐπιστρέψαι. πᾶσι γὰρ τοῖς οὕτως ἀνομολόγως καὶ ἀκαταλλήλως γινομένοις αὐτοὶ χαίρουσι, καὶ ὥσπερ ὑποδύντες τὰ τῶν ἄλλων θεῶν πρόσωπα, τῆς ἡμετέρας ἀβουλίας ἀπολαύουσι, προσεταιριζόμενοι τὰ πλήθη διὰ τοῦ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐκκαίειν ἔρωσιν καὶ πόθοις πλούτων καὶ δυναστειῶν καὶ ἡδονῶν, κενοδοξίαις τε οὖ, ἐξ ὧν στάσεις καὶ πόλεμοι φύονται καὶ τὰ συγγενὴ τούτων. τὸ δὲ πάντων δεινότατον, ἐπαναβαίνουσιν ἐκ τῶνδε καὶ τὰ ὅμοια ἀναπείθουσι καὶ περὶ τῶν μεγίστων θεῶν, μέχρι τοῦ καὶ τὸν ἄριστον θεὸν τούτοις τοῖς ἐγκλήμασιν ὑπάγειν, ᾧ δὴ καὶ τεταράχθαι φασὶν πάντʼ ἄνω κάτω. πεπόνθασι δὲ τοῦτο οὐκ ἰδιῶται μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἐν φιλοσοφίᾳ διατριβόντων οὐκ ὀλίγοι. ἡ δʼ αἰτία διʼ ἀλλήλων γέγονεν. καὶ γὰρ τῶν φιλοσοφούντων οἱ μὴ ἀποστάντες τῆς κοινῆς φορᾶς εἰς τὰ αὐτὰ τοῖς πλήθεσι συνέβησαν, καὶ πάλιν οὐ τὰ πλήθη σύμφωνα ταῖς ἑαυτῶν δόξαις παρὰ τῶν δοκούντων σοφῶν ἀκούοντα, ἐπερρώσθη φρονεῖν ἔτι μᾶλλον περὶ τῶν θεῶν τ᾿ὰ τοιαῦτα.
τὸ μὲν γὰρ ποιητικὸν καὶ προσεξέκαυσεν τὰς ὑπολήψεις τῶν ἀνθρώπων τῷ χρῆσθαι φράσει πρὸς ἔκπληξιν καὶ γοητείαν πεποιημένῃ κήλησίν τε ἐμποιῆσαι καὶ πίστιν περὶ τῶν ἀδυνατωτάτων δυναμένῃ· δέον ἐμπέδως πεπεῖσθαι ὅτι οὔτε τὸ ἀγαθὸν βλάπτει ποτὲ οὔτε τὸ κακὸν ὠφελεῖ· οὐ γὰρ θερμότητος, ὡς φησὶν Πλάτων, τὸ ψύχειν, ἀλλὰ τοῦ ἐναντίου· οὕτως οὐδὲ τοῦ δικαίου τὸ βλάπτειν. δικαιότατον δὲ δή― που φύσει πάντων τὸ θεῖον, ἐπεὶ οὐδʼ ἂν ἦν θεῖον. οὐκοῦν ἀποτετμῆσθαι δεῖ ταύτην τὴν δύναμιν καὶ μοῖραν τῶν δαιμόνων τῶν ἀγαθοεργῶν. ἡ γὰρ βλάπτειν πεφυκυῖά τε καὶ βουλομένη ἐναντία τῇ ἀγαθοεργῷ· τὰ δʼ ἐναντία περὶ τὸ αὐτὸ οὐκ ἄν ποτε γένοιτο. τούτων δὲ κατὰ πολλὰ μέρη λυμαινομένων τὸ θνητόν, ἐνίοτε δὲ καὶ κατὰ μεγάλα, καθʼ ἕνα μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἔσθʼ ὅτε οὐχὶ οἱ ἀγαθοὶ οὐκ ἀνιᾶσι τὰ καθʼ ἑαυτούς, ἀλλὰ καὶ προσημαίνουσιν εἰς δύναμιν τοὺς ἐπηρτημένους ἀπὸ τῶν κακοεργῶν κινδύνους, καὶ διʼ ὀνειράτων ἐμφαίνοντες καὶ διὰ ἐνθέου ψυχῆς ἄλλων τε πολλῶν. καὶ εἰ ἱκανός τις εἴη τὰ σημαινόμενα διαιρεῖσθαι, πᾶς ἂν γιγνώσκοι καὶ προφυλάττοιτο. πᾶσι γὰρ σημαίνουσιν, οὐ πᾶς δὲ ξυνίησι τὰ σημαινόμενα, οὐδὲ πᾶς τὰ γεγραμμένα δύναται ἀναγινώσκειν, ἀλλʼ ὁ μαθὼν γράμματα. διὰ μέντοι τῶν ἐναντίων καὶ ἡ πᾶσα γοητεία ἐκτελεῖται. τούτους γὰρ μάλιστα καὶ τὸν προεστῶτα αὐτῶν ἐκτιμῶσιν οἱ τὰ κακὰ διὰ τῶν γοητειῶν διαπραττόμενοι.
πλήρεις γὰρ πάσης φαντασίας οὗτοι καὶ ἀπατῆσαι ἱκανοὶ διὰ τῆς τερατουργίας. διὰ τού των φίλτρα καὶ ἐρωτικὰ κατασκευάζουσιν οἱ κακοδαίμονες. πᾶσα γὰρ ἀκολασία καὶ πλούτων ἐλπὶς καὶ δόξης διὰ τούτων΄, καὶ μάλιστα ἡ ἀπάτη. τὸ γὰρ ψεῦδος τούτοις οἰκεῖον· βούλονται γὰρ εἶναι θεοὶ καὶ ἡ προεστῶσα αὐτῶν δύναμις δοκεῖν θεὸς εἶναι ὁ μέγιστος. οὗτοι οἱ χαίροντες “λοιβῇ τε κνίσῃ τε”, διʼ ὧν αὐτῶν τὸ πνευματικὸν καὶ σωματικὸν πιαίνεται. ζῇ γὰρ τοῦτο ἀτμοῖς καὶ ἀναθυμιάσεσι ποικίλως διὰ τῶν ποικίλων, καὶ δυναμοῦται ταῖς ἐκ τῶν αἱμάτων καὶ σαρκῶν κνίσαις.
διʼ ὃ συνετὸς ἀνὴρ καὶ σώφρων εὐλαβηθήσεται τοιαύταις χρῆσθαι θυσίαις, διʼ ὧν ἐπισπάσεται πρὸς ἑαυτὸν τοὺς τοιούτους· σπουδάσει δὲ καθαίρειν τὴν ψυχὴν παντοίως καθαρᾷ γὰρ ψυχῇ οὐκ ἐπιτίθενται διὰ τὸ αὐτοῖς ἀνόμιοιον. εἰ δὲ ταῖς πόλεσιν ἀναγκαῖον καὶ τούτους ἀπομειλίττεσθαι, οὐδὲν πρὸς ἡμᾶς. ταύταις γὰρ καὶ πλοῦτος καὶ τὰ ἐκτὸς καὶ τὰ σωματικὰ ἀγαθὰ εἶναι νενόμισται καὶ τὰ ἐναντία κακά, ὀλιγοστὸν δʼ ἐν αὐταῖς τὸ τῆς ψυχῆς ἐπιμελούμενον. ἡμεῖς δὲ κατὰ δύναμιν οὐ δεησόμεθα ὧν οὗτοι παρέχουσιν, ἀλλʼ ἔκ τε ψυχῆς ἔκ τε τῶν ἐκτὸς πᾶσαν σπουδὴν ποιούμεθα, θεῷ μὲν καὶ τοῖς ἀμφʼ αὐτὸν ὁμοιοῦσθαι (ὃ γίνεται διʼ ἀπαθ είας καὶ τῆς περὶ τῶν ὄντως ὄντων διηρθρωμένης διαλήψεως καὶ τῆς πρὸς αὐτὰ ταῦτα ζωῆς), πονηροῖς δὲ ἀνθρώποις καὶ δαίμοσιν καὶ ὅλως παντὶ τῷ χαίροντι τῷ θνητῷ τε καὶ ὑλικῷ ἀνομοιοῦσθαι ὥστε κατὰ τὰ εἰρημένα τῷ Θεοφράστῳ θύσομεν καὶ ἡμεῖς. οἷς καὶ οἱ θεολόγοι συνεφώνησαν, εἰδότες ὡς καθʼ ὅσον τῆς τῶν παθῶν ἐξαιρέσεως ἀμελοῦμεν τῆς ψυχῆς, κατὰ τοσοῦτον τῇ πονηρᾷ δυνάμει συναπτόμεθα, καὶ δεήσει καὶ ταύτην ἀπομειλίττεσθαι. ὡς γὰρ φασὶν οἱ θεολόγοι, τοῖς δεδεμένοις ὑπὸ τῶν ἐκτὸς καὶ μηδέπω κρατοῦσιν τῶν παθῶν ἀναγκαῖον ἀποτρέπεσθαι καὶ ταύτην τὴν δύναμιν· εἰ δὲ μή γε, πόνων οὐ λήξουσι.
μέχρι δὴ τούτων τὰ περὶ τῶν θυσιῶν δεδηλώσθω. πλὴν ὅπερ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐλέγομεν, μὴ εἶναι ἀναγκαῖον ὡς, εἰ θυτέον ζῷα, καὶ βρωτέον πάντως, νῦν ἐξ ἀνάγκης τὸ μὴ δεῖν ἐσθίειν, εἴπερ καὶ θύειν ἀνάγκη ποτέ, ἐπιδείκνυται. πάντες γὰρ ἐν τούτῳ ὡμολόγησαν οἱ θεολόγοι ὡς οὔτε ἁπτέον ἐν ταῖς ἀποτροπαίοις θυσίαις τῶν θυομένων, καθαρσίοις τε χρηστέον. μὴ γὰρ ἴοι τις εἰς ἄστυ μηδʼ εἰς οἶκον ἴδιον, μὴ πρότερον ἐσθῆτα καὶ σῶμα ποταμοῖς ἢ πηγῇ ἀποκαθήρας, φασίν. ὥστε καὶ οἷς ἐπέτρεψαν θύειν, ἀπέχεσθαι τῶν θυομένων τούτοις παρήγγειλαν, προαγνεύειν τε ἀποσιτίαις καὶ μάλιστα ταῖς ἀποχαῖς τῶν ἐμψύχων. εἶναι γὰρ τὴν ἁγνείαν φυλακὴν πρὸς εὐλάβειαν, οἷον σύμβολον ἢ σφραγῖδα θείαν περὶ τοῦ μηδὲν παθεῖν ὑπʼ ἐκείνων, οἷς πρόσεισι καὶ ἀπομειλίττεται. ἐναντίως γὰρ διακείμενος οἷς δρᾷ καὶ θειοτέρως, ὅτι καὶ καθαρωτέρως, καὶ κατὰ σῶμα καὶ κατὰ τὰ πάθη τῆς ψυχῆς μένει ἀβλαβής, οἷον ἔρυμα περιβεβλημένος τὴν ἁγνείαν.
διʼ ὅ καὶ ἄχρι τῶν γοήτων ἀναγκαία ἔδοξεν ἡ τοιαύτη προφυλακή, οὐ δύναται μέντοι διὰ παντός· ἀσελγείας γὰρ ἕνεκα ἐνοχλοῦσι δαίμονας πονηρούς· ὥστε οὐ γοήτων ἦν ἡ ἁγνεία, ἀλλὰ θείων καὶ θεοσόφων ἀνδρῶν, φυλακὴν δὲ φέρουσα πανταχοῦ τοῖς χρωμένοις τὴν πρὸς τὸ θεῖον οἰκείωσιν. ὡς εἴθε διὰ παντὸς αὐτῇ καὶ γόητες ἐχρῶντο, καὶ οὐκ ἄν γοητεύειν προυθυμήθησαν, ἀποκεκλεισμένοι ὑπὸ ταύτης ἀπολαύειν ὧν ἕνεκα ἀσεβοῦσιν. ὅθεν παθῶν ὄντες πλήρεις καὶ πρὸς ὀλίγον ἀπεχόμενοι τῶν ἀκαθάρτων βρώσεων, μεστοὶ ὄντες ἀκαθαρσίας, δίκας τίνουσι τῆς εἰς τὰ ὅλα παρανομίας, τὰ μὲν ὑπʼ αὐτῶν ὧν ἐρεθίζουσι, τὰ δὲ καὶ ὑπὸ τῆς πάντʼ ἐφορώσης τὰ θνητὰ καὶ ἔργα καὶ διανοήματα δίκης. ἀνδρὸς ἄρα θείου ἡ ἔσω καὶ ἡ ἐκτὸς ἁγνεία, ἀποσίτου μὲν παθῶν ψυχῆς σπουδάζοντος εἶναι, ἀποσίτου δὲ καὶ βρώσεων αἳ τὰ πάθη κινοὑσιν, σιτουμένου δὲ θεοσοφίαν καὶ ὁμοιουμένου ταῖς περὶ τοῦ θείου ὀρθαῖς διανοίαις καὶ ἰερωμένου τῇ νοερᾷ θυσίᾳ καὶ μετὰ λευκῆς ἐσθῆτος καὶ καθαρᾶς τῷ ὄντι τῆς ψυχικῆς ἀπαθείας καὶ τῆς κουφότητος τοῦ σώματος προσιόντος τῷ θεῷ, οὐκ ἐξ ἀλλοτρίων καὶ ὀθνείων χυμῶν καὶ παθῶν ψυχικῶν βεβαρημένου.
οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἐν μὲν ἱεροῖς ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων θεοῖς ἀφωρισμένοις καὶ τὰ ἐν ποσὶ καθαρὰ δεῖ εἶναι καὶ ἀκηλίδωτα πέδιλα, ἐν δὲ τῷ ναῷ τοῦ πατρός, τῷ κόσμῳ τούτῳ, τὸν ἔσχατον καὶ ἐκτὸς ἡμῶν χιτῶνα τὸν δερμάτινον οὐχ ἁγνὸν προσήκει διατηρεῖν καὶ μεθʼ ἀγνοῦ διατρίβειν ἐν τῷ ναῷ τοῦ πατρός. εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἐν τῷ μεμολύνθαι αὐτὸν μόνον ὁ κίνδυνος ἔκειτο, ἐνῆν παριδεῖν ἴσως καὶ καταρρᾳθυμῆσαι. νῦν δὲ παντὸς τοῦ αἰσθητοῦ σώμιατος ἀπορροίας φέροντος δαιμονίων ὑλικῶν, ἅμα τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ τῇ ἔκ σαρκῶν καὶ αἱμάτων πάρεστιν ἡ ταύτῃ φίλη καὶ προσήγορος δύναμις διʼ ὁμοιότητα καὶ οἰκειότητα.
ὅθεν ὀρθῶς οἱ θεολόγοι τῆς ἀποχῆς ἐπεμέλοντο, καὶ ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ταῦθʼ ἡμῖν ἐμήνυσεν αἰτίαν ἀποδιδοὺς φυσικωτάτην, ἣν ἐκ τῆς πείρας ἐδοκίμασεν. ἐπεὶ γὰρ ψυχὴ φαύλη καὶ ἄλογος, ἣ τὸ σῶμα ἀπέλιπε βίᾳ συληθεῖσα, προσμένει τούτῳ, ὅπου γε καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων αἱ τῶν βίᾳ ἀποθανόντων κατέχονται πρὸς τῷ σώματι, ὃ καὶ τοῦ μὴ βίᾳ ἑαυτὸν ἐξάγειν ἦν κωλυτικόν, ἐπεὶ οὖν τῶν ζῴων αἱ βίαιοι σφαγαὶ ἐμφιληδεῖν τὰς ψυχὰς οἷς ἀπολείπουσιν ἀναγκάζουσιν, διείργεται δὲ οὐδαμῶς ψυχὴ ἐκεῖ εἶναι, ὅποι τὸ συγγενὲς καθέλκει αὐτήν, ὅθεν καὶ ὀδυρόμεναι ὤφθησαν πολλαί, καὶ αἱ τῶν ἀτάφων παραμένουσι τοῖς σώμασιν, αἷς καὶ οἱ γόητες καταχρῶνται πρὸς αὑτῶν ὑπηρεσίαν, βιαζόμενοι τῇ τοῦ σώματος ἢ μέρους τοῦ σώματος κατοχῇ· ἐπεὶ οὖν ταῦτα ἱστόρησαν καὶ φύσιν ψυχῆς φαύλης καὶ συγγένειαν καὶ ἡδονήν, ἣν ἔχει πρὸς τὰ σώματα ἐξ ὧν ἀπεσπάσθη, εἰκότως ἐφυλάξαντο τὴν τῶν σαρκῶν θοίνην, ἵνα ἀλλοτρίαις ψυχαῖς βιαίοις καὶ ἀκαθάρτοις πρὸς τὸ συγγενὲς ἑλκομέναις μὴ ἐνοχλοῖντο μηδὲ ἐμποδίζοιντο προσέρχεσθαι μόνοι τῷ θεῷ, δαιμόνων τῇ παρουσίᾳ ἐνοχλούντων.
ὅτι γὰρ ὁλκὸν τῆς ψυχῆς ἡ τοῦ συγγενοῦς σώματος φύσις, ἡ πεῖρα τούτους ἐδίδαξεν διὰ πλειόνων. οἱ γοῦν ζῴων μαντικῶν ψυχὰς δέξασθαι βουλόμενοι εἰς ἑαυτούς, τὰ κυριώτατα μόρια καταπιόντες, οἷον. καρδίας κοράκων ἢ ἀσπαλάκων ἢ ἱεράκων, ἔχουσι παροῦσαν τὴν ψυχὴν καὶ χρηματίζουσαν ὡς θεὸν καὶ εἰσιοῦσαν εἰς αὐτοὺς ἅμα τῇ ἐνθέσει τῇ τοῦ σώματος.
εἰκότως ἄρα ὁ φιλόσοφος καὶ θεοῦ τοῦ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ίερεὺς πάσης ἀπέχεται ἐμψύχου βορᾶς, μόνος μόνῳ διʼ ἑαυτοῦ θεῷ προσιέναι σπουδάζων ἄνευ τῆς τῶν παρομαρτούντων ἐνοχλήσεως, καὶ ἔστιν εὐλαβὴς τὰς τῆς φύσεως ἀνάγκας ἐξιστορηκώς. ἵστωρ γὰρ πολλῶν ὁ ὄντως φιλόσοφος καὶ σημειωτικὸς καὶ καταληπτικὸς τῶν τῆς φύσεως πραγμάτων καὶ συνετὸς καὶ κόσμιος καὶ μέτριος, πανταχόθεν σώζων ἑαυτόν· καὶ ὥσπερ ὅ τινος τῶν κατὰ μέρος ἱερεὺς ἔμπειρος τῆς ἱδρύσεως τῶν ἀγαλμάτων αὐτοῦ τῶν τε ὀργιασμιῶν καὶ τελετῶν καθάρσεών τε καὶ τῶν ὁμοίων, οὕτως ὁ τοῦ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν θεοῦ ἱερεὺς ἔμπειρος τῆς αὐτοῦ ἀγαλματοποιίας καθάρσεών τε καὶ τῶν ἄλλων διʼ ὧν συνάπτεται τῷ θεῷ.
εἰ δὲ οἱ τῶν τῇδε ἱερεῖς καὶ ἱεροσκόποι καὶ τάφων ἀπέχεσθαι κελεύουσιν ἑαυτοῖς τε καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις, καὶ ἀνδρῶν, ἀνοσίων καὶ ἐμμήνων καὶ συνουσιῶν καὶ θέας ἤδη, αἰσχρᾶς καὶ πενθικῆς καὶ ἀκροάσεως πάθος ἐγειρούσης (ἐπεὶ πολλάκις φαίνεται διὰ τοὺς παρόντας ἀκαθάρτους ταράττει τὸν ἱεροσκόπον διʼ ὃ καὶ τὸ θύειν ἀκαίρως καὶ βλάβην μείζονα φέρειν ἢ κέρδος φασίν), ἦ που γε ὁ τοῦ πατρὸς ἱερεὺς αὐτὸς τάφος γίγνεσθαι νεκρῶν σωμάτων ὑπομενεῖ αὐτὸς μιασμάτων πλήρης, ὁμιλητὴς σπουδάζων γενέσθαι τῷ κρείττονι; ἀρκεῖ ὅτι τὰ τοῦ θανάτου μέρη ἐπὶ τῶν καρπῶν εἰς τὴν ἐνταῦθα ἡμῶν ζωὴν παραλαμβάνομεν. ἀλλὰ μήπω περὶ τούτων· ἔτι δὲ τὰ περτῶν θυσιῶν διακριτέον.
φαίη γὰρ ἄν τις ὅτι πολύ μέρος ἀναιροῦμεν μαντείας τῆς διὰ σπλάγχνων ἀπεχόμενοι τῆς τῶν ζῴων ἀναιρέσεως. οὐκοῦν ὁ τοιοῦτος ἀναιρείτω καὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους· ἐπιφαίνεται γὰρ μᾶλλον, ὡς φασίν, τοῖς τούτων σπλάγχνοις τὰ μέλλοντα· καὶ πολλοί γε τῶν βαρβάρων διʼ ἀνθρώπων σπλαγχνεύονται. ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἀδικίας καὶ πλεονεξίας ἦν τὸ ἕνεκα μαντείας ἀναιρεῖν τὸν ὁμόφυλον, οὕτω καὶ τὸ ἄλογον ζῷον σφάττειν μαντείας ἕνεκα ἄδικον. πότερα δὲ τὰ σημεῖα οἱ θεοὶ ἐπιφαίνουσιν ἢ δαίμονες ἢ ἡ ψυχὴ ἀπαλλαττομένη τοῦ ζῴου πρὸς τὴν πεῦσιν ἀποκρίνεται διὰ τῶν ἐν τοῖς σπλάγχνοις σημείων, οὐκ ἔστιν τοῦ παρόντος λόγου ἐρευνῆσαι.
οἷς μέντοι ὁ βίος ἔξω κυλίεται, τούτοις ἐπιτρέπομεν ἅπαξ ἀσεβήσασιν εἰς ἑαυτούς φέρεσθαι ᾗπερ καὶ φέρονται. ὃν δʼ ἡμεῖς ὑπογράφομεν φιλόσοφον ἀφιστάμενον τῶν ἐκτός, εἰκότως φαμὲν μὴ ἐνοχλήσειν δαίμοσι, μηδὲ μάντεων δεήσεσθαι μηδὲ σπλάγχνων ζῴων. ὧν γὰρ ἕνεκα αἱ μαντεῖαι, τούτων οὗτος μεμελέτηκεν ἀφίστασθαι. οὐ γὰρ εἰς γάμον καθίησιν, ἵνα περὶ γάμου τὸν μάντιν ἐνοχλήσῃ, οὐκ εἰς ἐμ πορίαν, οὐ περὶ οἰκέτου, οὐ περὶ προκοπῆς καὶ τῆς ἄλλης παῤ ἀνθρώποις δοξοκοπίας. περὶ ὧν δὲ ζητεῖ, μάντις μὲν οὐδεὶς οὐδὲ σπλάγχνα ζῴων μηνύσει τὸ σαφές· αὐτὸς δὲ διʼ ἑαυτοῦ, ὡς λέγομεν, προσιών τῷ θεῷ, ὃς ἐν τοῖς ἀληθινοῖς αὐτοῦ σπλάγχνοις ἵδρυται, περὶ τοῦ αἰωνίου βίου λήψεται τὰς ὑποθήκας, ὅλος ἐκεῖ συρρεύσας, καὶ ἀντὶ μάντεως “Διὸς μεγάλου ὀαριστὴς” εὐχόμενος γενέσθαι.
εἰ δʼ ἄρα καὶ ἐπείξειέ τι τῶν τῆς ἀνάγκης, εἰσίν οἱ τῷ οὕτω ζῶντι τῷ οἰκέτῃ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ διʼ ὀνειράτων καὶ συμβόλων καὶ διʼ ὄττης ἀγαθοὶ δαίμονες προτρέποντες καὶ μηνύοντες τὸ ἀποβησόμενον καὶ ὃ ἀναγκαῖον φυλάξασθαι. μόνον γὰρ ἀποστῆναι δεῖ τοῦ κακοῦ καὶ ἐπιγνῶναι τὸ ἐν τοῖς ὅλοις τιμιώτατον καὶ πᾶν τὸ ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ ἀγαθὸν φίλον καὶ προσήγορον. ἀλλὰ δεινή τις ἡ κακία καὶ τῶν θείων ἀμσθία καταφρονεῖν ὧν οὐκ οἶδεν καὶ ἐπισύρειν, ἐπειδὴ ταῦτα οὐ φωναῖς ἐξακούστοις ἡ φύσις βοᾷ, νοερὰ δὲ οὖσα διὰ νοῦ μυσταγωγεῖ τούς ταύτην σέβοντας. κἂν μέντοι τις θυτικὴν παραδέξηται προγνώσεως ἕνεκα τοῦ μέλλοντος, οὐχ ἕπεται ταύτῃ καὶ τὸ ἐσθίειν δεῖν ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ σάρκας παραδέχεσθαι, καθάπερ οὐδὲ τὸ θύειν ὁπωσοῦν ἢ θεοῖς ἢ δαίμοσιν εἰσηγεῖται τὴν βρῶσιν. ἡ γοῦν ἱστορία οὐ μόνον ὧν Θεόφραστος ἐμνήσθη, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλων πλειόνων τὴν μενήμην παρέδωκεν ὡς καὶ ἀνθρώπους θυόντων τῶν πάλαι, καὶ οὐ δήπου διὰ τοῦτο καὶ βρωτέον ἀνθρώπους.
καὶ ὅτι ταῦτα οὐχ ἀπλῶς, ἀλλὰ πλήρους οὔσης τῆς ἱστορίας λέγομεν, αὐτάρκη καὶ ταῦτα παραστῆσαι. ἐθύετο γὰρ καὶ ἐν Ῥόδῳ μηνὶ Μεταγειτνιῶνι ἕκτῃ ἱσταμένου ἄνθρωπος τῷ Κρόνῳ. ὃ δὴ ἐπὶ πολὺ κρατῆσαν ἔθος μετεβλήθη· ἕνα γὰρ τῶν ἐπὶ θανάτῳ δημοσίᾳ κατακριθέντων μέχρι μὲν τῶν Κρονίων συνεῖχον, ἐνστάσης δὲ τῆς ἑορτῆς προαγαγόντες τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἔξω πυλῶν ἄντικρυς τοῦ Ἀριστοβούλης ἕδους, οἴνου ποτίσαντες ἔσφαττον. ἐν δὲ τῇ νῦν Σαλαμῖνι, πρότερον δὲ Κορωνίδι ὀνομαζομένῃ, μηνὶ κατὰ Κυπρίους Ἀφροδισίῳ ἐθύετο ἄνθρωπος τῇ Ἀγραύλῳ τῇ Κέκροπος καὶ νύμφης Ἀγραυλίδος. καὶ διέμενε τὸ ἔθος ἄχρι τῶν Διομήδους χρόνων· εἶτα μετέβαλεν, ὥστε τῷ Διομήδει τὸν ἄνθρωπον θύεσθαι ὑφʼ ἕνα δὲ περίβολον ὅ τε τῆς Ἀθηνᾶς νεὼς καὶ ὁ τῆς Ἀγραύλου καὶ Διομήδους. ὁ δὲ σφαγιαζόμενος ὑπὸ τῶν ἐφήβων ἀγόμενος τρὶς περιέθει τὸν βωμόν· ἔπειτα ὁ ἱερεὺς αὐτὸν λόγχῃ ἔπαιεν κατὰ τοῦ στομιάχου, καὶ οὕτως αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὴν νησθεῖσαν πυρὰν ὡλοκαύτιζεν.
τοῦτον δὲ τὸν θεσμὸν Δίφιλος ὁ τῆς Κύπρου βασιλεὺς κατέλυσε, κατὰ τούς Σελεύκου χρόνους τοῦ θεολόγου γενόμενος, τὸ ἔθος εἰς βουθυσίαν μεταστήσας. προσήκατο δʼ ὁ δαίμων ἀντὶ ἀνθρώπου τὸν βοῦν οὕτως ἰσάξιόν ἐστιν τὸ δρώμενον. κατέλυσε δὲ καὶ ἐν Ἡλίου πόλει τῆς Αἰγύπτου τὸν τῆς ἀνθρωποκτονίας νόμον Ἄμωσις, ὡς μαρτυρεῖ Μανεθὼς ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀρχαϊσμοῦ καὶ εὐσεβείας. ἐθύοντο δὲ τῇ Ἥρᾳ καὶ ἐδοκιμάζοντο, καθάπερ οἱ ζητούμενοι καθαροὶ μόσχοι καὶ συσφραγιζόμενοι. ἐθύοντο δὲ τῆς ἡμέρας τρεῖς, ἀνθʼ ὧν κηρίνους ἐκέλευσεν ὁ Ἄμωσις τούς ἴσους ἐπιτίθεσθαι. ἔθυον δὲ καὶ ἐν Χίῳ τῷ Ὠμαδίῳ Διονύσῳ ἄνθρωπον διασπῶντες, καὶ ἐν Τενώδῳ, ὡς φησὶν Κὔελπις ὁ Καρύστιος· ἐπεὶ καὶ Λακεδαιμονίους φησὶν ὁ Ἀπολλόδωρος τῷ Ἄρει θύειν ἄνθρωπον.
Φοίνικες δὲ ἐν ταῖς μεγάλαις συμφοραῖς πολέμων ἢ λοιμῶν ἢ αὐχμῶν ἔθυον τῶν φιλτάτων τινὰ ἐπιφημίζοντες Κρόνῳ, καὶ πλήρης γε ἡ Φοινικικὴ ἱστορία τῶν θυσάντων, ἣν Σαγχουνιάθων μὲν τῇ Φοινίκων γλώττῃ συνέγραψεν, Φίλων δὲ ὁ Βύβλιος εἰς τὴν Ἐλλάδα γλῶσσαν διʼ ὀκτὼ βιβλίων ἡρμήνευσεν. Ἴστρος δὲ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ τῶν Κρητικῶν θυσιῶν φησὶν τούς Κουρῆτας τὸ παλαιὸν τῷ Κρόνῳ θύειν παῖδας. καταλυθῆναι δὲ τὰς ἀνθρωποθυσίας σχεδὸν τὰς παρὰ πᾶσιν φησὶ Πάλλας ὁ ἄριστα τὰ περὶ τῶν τοῦ Μίθρα συναγαγὼν μυστηρίων ἐπὶ Ἀδριανοῦ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος. ἐθύετο γὰρ καὶ ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ τῇ κατὰ Συρίαν τῇ Ἀθηνᾷ κατʼ ἔτος παρθένος, νῦν δὲ ἔλαφος. καὶ μὴν καὶ οἱ ἐν Λιβύῃ Καρχηδόνιοι ἐποίουν τὴν θυσίαν, ἣν Ἰφικράτης ἔπαυσεν, καὶ Δουμαθηνοὶ δὲ τῆς Ἀραβίας κατʼ ἔτος ἕκαστον ἔθυον παῖδα, ὄν ὑπὸ βωμὸν ἔθαπτον, ᾧ χρῶνται ὡς ξοάνῳ. Φύλαρχος δὲ κοινῶς πάντας τούς Ἕλληνας πρὶν ἐπὶ πολεμίους ἐξιέναι ἀνθρωποκτονεῖν ἱστορεῖ. καὶ παρίημι Θρᾷκας καὶ Σκύθας, καὶ ὡς Ἀθηναῖοι τὴν Ἐρεχθέως καὶ Πραξιθέας θυγατέρα ἀνεῖλον. ἀλλʼ ἔτι γε νῦν τίς ἀγνοεῖ κατὰ τὴν μεγάλην πόλιν τῇ τοῦ Αατιαρίου Διὸς ἑορτῇ σφαζόμενον ἄνθρωπον; καὶ οὐ δήπου τούτου ἕνεκα βρωτέον καὶ σάρκας ἀνθρώπων, ἐπείπερ διά τινα ἀνάγκην εἰς θυσίαν ἄνθρωπος παρελήφθη. καὶ γὰρ ἐν λιμοῖς πολιορκούμενοί τινες ἀλλήλων ἐγεύσαντο, καὶ ὅμως ἐναγεῖς οὗτοι ἐνομίσθησαν καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἀσεβές.
καὶ μετά γε τὸν πρῶτον πόλεμον τὸν γενόμενον Ῥωμαίοις περὶ Σικελίας πρὸς Καρχηδονίους ἀποστάντων τῶν Φοινίκων μισθοφόρων καὶ συναποστησάντων τοὺς Λίβυας, Ἀμίλκας ὁ Βάρκας ἐπικαλούμενος, ἐπιστρατεύσας αὐτοῖς εἰς λιμὸν οὕτως περιέστησεν, ὡς τὸ μὲν πρῶτον τούς πίπτοντας ἐν ταῖς μάχαις ἐσθίειν ἐπιλειπόντων πάντων, δεύτερον τούς αἰχμαλώτους, τρίτον τούς οἰκέτας, ὕστερον δὲ καὶ ἐπʼ ἀλλήλους ὁρμῆσαι καὶ κλήρῳ τούς συστρατιώτας ἐσθίειν. ἀλλʼ ὅ γε Ἀμίλκας λαβὼν ὑποχειρίους διὰ τῶν ἐλεφάντων συνεπάτησεν, ὡς οὐχ ὅσιον ἔτι τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀνθρώποις αὐτούς ἐπιμίγνυσθαι, καὶ οὔτε αὐτὸς παρεδέξατο διὰ τὸ τολμῆσαί τινας τὴν ἀνθρωποφαγίαν οὔθ᾿ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ Ἀννίβας, ᾧ συνεβούλευέ τις εἰς τὴν ταλίαν στρατεύοντι ἐθίσαι ἀνθρωποφαγεῖν τὸν στρατόν, ὡς μὴ τροφῆς ἀποροῖεν. οὐ τοίνυν ἐπεὶ λιμοὶ καὶ πόλεμοι αἴτιοι τῆς τῶν ἄλλων ζῴων βρώσεως γεγόνασιν, ἐχρῆν ταύτην καὶ διʼ ἡδονὴν παραδέξασθαι, καθάπερ οὐδὲ τὴν ἀνθρωποφαγίαν προσηκάμεθα· οὐδὲ ἐπεὶ ἔθυσάν τισι δυνάμεσιν ζῷα, ἐχρῆν καὶ ἐσθίειν αὐτά. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἀνθρώπους θύσαντες ἐγεύσαντο τούτου γε ἕνεκα σαρκῶν ἀνθρωπίνων.
ἀλλʼ ὅτι μὲν τῷ θύειν οὐχ ἕπεται τὸ καὶ ἐσθίειν πάντως τὰ ζῷα, διὰ τούτων ἀποδέδεικται.
ὅτι δὲ οὐ θεοῖς, ἀλλὰ δαίμοσι τὰς θυσίας τὰς διὰ τῶν αἱμάτων προσῆγον οἱ τὰς ἐν τῷ παντὶ δυνάμεις καταμαθόντες, καὶ τοῦτο πεπίστωται παρʼ αὐτῶν τῶν θεολόγων. καὶ μὴν ὅτι τούτων οἱ μὲν κακοποιοί, οἱ δὲ ἀγαθοί, οἵ οὐκ ἐνοχλήσουσιν ἡμῖν ἀπαρχομένοις ἐκ μόνων ὧν ἐσθίομεν καὶ τρέφομεν ἤ τὸ σῶμα ἤ τὴν ψυχήν, καὶ τούτου μέμνηνται. ὀλίγα δʼ ἔτι προσθέντες, ὡς καὶ αἱ ἀδιάστροφοι ἔννοιαι τῶν πολλῶν ἐπιβάλλουσι τῇ ὀρθῇ περὶ τῶν θεῶν ὑπολήψει, τὸ βιβλίον περιγράψομεν. λέγουσι γοῦν καὶ τῶν ποιητῶν οἱ ἐπʼ ὀλίγον σωφρονοῦντες· τίς ὧδε μῶρος καὶ λίαν ἀνειμένως εὔπιστος ἀνδρῶν, ὅστις ἐλπίζει θεοὺς ὀστῶν ἀσάρκων καὶ χολῆς πυρουμένης, ἃ καὶ κυσὶν πεινῶσιν οὐχὶ βρώσιμα, χαίρειν ἀπαρχαῖς καὶ γέρας λαχεῖν τόδε; ἄλλος δὲ φησίν ψαιστά, λιβανωτόν, πόπανα· ταῦτʼ ὠνήσομαι. οὐ τοῖς φίλοις θύω γάρ, ἀλλὰ τοῖς θεοῖς τὰ νῦν.
ἐπεὶ καὶ Ἀπόλλων παραινῶν θύειν κατὰ τὰ πάτρια, τοῦτʼ ἔστιν κατὰ τὸ ἔθος τῶν πατέρων, ἐπανάγειν ἔοικεν εἰς τὸ παλαιὸν ἔθος. τὸ δὲ παλαιὸν διὰ ποπάνων καὶ τῶν καρπῶν ἦν, ὡς ἀπεδείξαμεν. ὅθεν καὶ θυσίαι καὶ θυηλαὶ καὶ θυμέλαι ἐκαλοῦντο, καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ θύειν τοῦ θυμιᾶν εἴχετο καὶ τοῦ νῦν παρʼ ἡμῖν λεγομένου ἐπιθύειν. ὃ γὰρ ἡμεῖς νῦν θύειν λέγομεν ἕρδειν ἔλεγον. ἔρδον δʼ Ἀπόλλωνι τεληέσσας ἑκατόμβας ταύρων ἡδ᾿ αἰγῶν.
ἀγνοοῦσιν δὲ οἱ τὴν πολυτέλειαν εἰσαγαγόντες εἰς τὰς θυσίας, ὅπως ἄμα ταύτῃ ἑσμὸν κακῶν εἰσήγαγον, δεισιδαιμονίαν, τρυφήν, ὑπόληψιν τοῦ δεκάζειν δύνασθαι τὸ θεῖον καὶ θυσίαις ἀκεῖσθαι τὴν ἀδικίαν. πόθεν οἱ μὲν τριττύας χρυσόκερως, οἱ δʼ ἑκατόμβας, Ὀλυμπιὰς δʼ ἡ Ἀλεξάνδρου μήτηρ πάντα χίλια ἔθυεν, ἅπαξ τῆς πολυτελείας ἐπὶ τὴν δεισιδαιμονίαν προαγούσης; ὅταν δὲ νέος θεούς χαίρειν πολυτελείαις γνῷ καί, ὡς φασίν, ταῖς τῶν βοῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ζῴων θοίναις, πότʼ ἂν ἑκὼν σωφρονήσειεν; πῶς δὲ κεχαρισμένα θύειν ἡγούμενος τοῖς θεοῖς ταῦτα, οὐκ ἐξεῖναι ἀδικεῖν οἰήσεται αὐτῷ μέλλοντι διὰ τῶν θυσιῶν ἐξωνεῖσθαι τὴν ἁμαρτίαν; πεισθεὶς δὲ ὅτι τούτων χρείαν οὐκ ἔχουσιν οἱ θεοί, εἰς δὲ τὸ ἦθος ἀποβλέπουσι τῶν προσιόντων, μεγίστην θυσίαν λαμβάνοντες τὴν ὀρθὴν περὶ αὐτῶν τε καὶ τῶν πραγμάτων διάληψιν, πῶς οὐ σώφρων καὶ ὅσιος καὶ δίκαιος ἔσται;
θεοῖς δὲ ἀρίστη μὲν ἀπαρχὴ νοῦς καθαρὸς καὶ ψυχὴ ἀπαθής, οἰκεῖον δὲ καὶ τὸ μετρίων μὲν ἀπάρχεσθαι τῶν ἄλλων, μὴ παρέργως δέ, ἀλλὰ σύν πάσῃ προθυμίᾳ. ἐοικέναι γὰρ δεῖ τὰς τιμὰς ταῖς ἐπὶ τῶν ἀγαθῶν προεδρίαις, ὑπαναστάσεσίν τε καὶ κατακλίσεσιν, οὐ συντάξεων δόσεσιν. οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἄνθρωπος μὲν ἐρεῖ· εἰ μνημονεύεις εὖ παθὼν φιλεῖς τέ με, ἀπέχω πάλαι, Φιλῖνε, παρὰ σοῦ τὴν χάριν· τούτου γὰρ αὐτὴν ἕνεκα πρὸς σὲ κατεθέμην· θεὸς δὲ οὐκ ἀρκεῖται τούτοις. διʼ ὅπερ ὁ Πλάτων, τῷ μὲν ἀγαθῷ θύειν, φησί, προσήκει καὶ προσομιλεῖν ἀεὶ τοῖς θεοῖς εὐχαῖς καὶ ἀναθήμασι καὶ θυσίαις καὶ τῇ πάσῃ θεραπείᾳ, τῷ δὲ κακῷ μάτην περὶ θεοὺς τὸν πολύν εἶναι πόνον. ὁ γὰρ ἀγαθὸς οἶδεν ἃ θυτέον καὶ ὧν ἀφεκτέον καὶ τίνα προσενεκτέον καὶ τίνων ἀπαρκτέον, ὁ δὲ φαῦλος ἐκ τῆς οἰκείας διαθέσεως καὶ ὧν αὐτὸς ἐσπούδακεν, προσάγων τοῖς θεοῖς τὰς τιμὰς ἀσεβεῖ μᾶλλον ἢ εὐσεβεῖ. διʼ ὅ οὐδʼ οἴται δεῖν τοῖς φαύλοις ὁ Πλάτων ἐθισμοῖς συμπεριφέρεσθαι τὸν φιλόσοφον· οὕτε γὰρ τοῖς θεοῖς εἶναι φίλον οὕτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις συμφέρον, ἀλλὰ μεταβάλλειν μὲν πειρᾶσθαι εἰς τὸ ἄμεινον, εἰ δὲ μή, αὐτὸν πρὸς αὐτὰ μὴ μεταβάλλεσθαι, μετιέναι δὲ τὴν ὀρθὴν ὀδὸν αὐτὸν πορευόμενον μήτε κινδύνους τούς ἀπὸ τῶν πολλῶν εὐλαβούμενον μήτε τὴν ἄλλην, εἴ τις γίγνοιτο βλασφημία. καὶ γὰρ δεινὸν ἂν εἴη, Σύρους μὲν τῶν ἰχθύων μὴ ἂν γεύσασθαι μηδὲ τούς Ἕβραίους συῶν, Φοινίκων τε τούς πολλούς καὶ Αἰγυπτίων βοῶν θηλειῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ βασιλέων πολλῶν μεταβαλεῖν αὐτούς σπουδασάντων θάνατον ὑπομεῖναι μᾶλλον ἢ τὴν τοῦ νόμου παράβασιν, ἡμᾶς δὲ τούς τῆς φύσεως νόμους καὶ τὰς θείας παραγγελίας φόβων ἕνεκα ἀνθρωπίνων ἤ τινος βλασφημίας τῆς ἀπὸ τούτων αἱρεῖσθαι παραβαίνειν. ἡ μέγα ὁ θεῖος χορὸς σχετλιάσειεν ἂν θεῶν τε ὁμοῦ καὶ ἀνδρῶν θείων πρὸς ἀνθρώπων φαύλων δόξας ὁρῶν ἡμὰς κεχηνότας καὶ τὸν παρὰ τούτων φόβον ὑφορωμένους, οἵ καθʼ ἡμέραν μελέτην ἐν τῷ βίῳ τὸ ἀποθνήσκειν τοῖς ἄλλοις πεποιήμεθα.
Book 3
Ὡς μὲν οὔτε πρὸς σωφροσύνην καὶ λιτότητα οὕτε πρὸς εὐσέβειαν, αἳ μάλιστα πρὸς τὸν θεωρητικὸν συντελοῦσι βίον, ἡ τῶν ἐμψύχων βρῶσις συμβάλλεται, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἐναντιοῦται, διὰ τῶν φθασάντων, ὦ Φίρμε Καστρίκιε, δυεῖν βιβλίων ἀπεδείξαμεν. τῆς δὲ δικαιοσύνης τὸ κάλλιστον ἐν τῇ πρὸς τούς θεούς εὐσεβείᾳ κεκτημένης, ταύτης δὲ ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα διὰ τῆς ἀποχῆς συνισταμένης, οὐ δέος ἐστὶ περὶ τοῦ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους δικαίου, μή πῃ τοῦτο παραθραύσωμεν, τήν γε πρὸς τούς θεούς ὁσίαν διασώζοντες. Σωκράτης μὲν οὖν πρὸς τούς ἡδονὴν διαμφισβητοῦντας εἶναι τὸ τέλος, οὐδ᾿ ἂν πάντες, ἔφη, σύες καὶ τράγοι τούτῳ συναινῶσι, πεισθήσεσθαι ἐν τῷ ἥδεσθαι τὸ εὔδαιμον ἡμῶν κεῖσθαι, ἔστʼ ἂν νοῦς ἐν τοῖς πᾶσι κρατῇ· ἡμεῖς δέ, οὐδʼ ἂν πάντες λύκοι ἢ γῦπες τὴν κρεωφαγίαν δοκιμάζωσιν, οὐ συγχωρήσομεν τούτοις δίκαια λέγειν, ἔστ᾿ ἂν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἀβλαβὲς ᾖ φύσει καὶ ἀφεκτικὸν τοῦ διὰ τῆς ἄλλων βλάβης αὐτῷ τὰς ἡδονὰς πορίζεσθαι. ἐς οὖν τὸν περὶ τῆς δικαιοσύνης λόγον μεταβαίνοντες, ἐπείπερ ταύτην πρὸς τὰ ὅμοια δεῖν μόνα παρατείνειν εἰρήκασιν οἱ ἀντιλέγοντες, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὰ ἄλογα διαγράφουσι τῶν ζῴων, φέρε ἡμεῖς τὴν ἀληθῆ τε ὁμοῦ καὶ Πυθαγόρειον δόξαν παραστήσωμεν, πᾶσαν ψυχήν, ᾗ μέτεστιν αἰσθήσεως καὶ μνήμης, λογικὴν ἐπιδεικνύντες· τούτου γὰρ ἀποδειχθέντος, εἰκότως καὶ κατὰ τούτους πρὸς πᾶν ζῷον τὸ δίκαιον παρατενοῦμεν. ἐροῦμεν δὲ τὰ παρὰ τοῖς παλαιοῖς συντόμως ἐπντέμνοντες.
διττοῦ δὴ λόγου κατὰ τούς ἀπὸ τῆς στοᾶς ὄντος, τοῦ μὲν ἐνδιαθέτου, τοῦ δὲ προφορικοῦ, καὶ πάλιν τοῦ μὲν κατωρθωμένου, τοῦ δὲ ἡμαρτημένου, ποτέρου ἀποστεροῦσι τὰ ζῷα διαρθρῶσαι προσῆκον. ἆρά γε τοῦ ὀρθοῦ μόνου, οὐχ ἀπλῶς δὲ τοῦ λόγου; ἢ παντελῶς παντὸς τοῦ τε ἔσω καὶ τοῦ ἔξω προϊόντος; ἐοίκασι δὴ τὴν παντελῆ στέρησιν αὐτῶν κατηγορεῖν, οὐ τὴν τοῦ κατωρθωμένου μόνον. οὕτω γὰρ ἄν οὐκ ἄλογα, λογικὰ δὲ ἦν ἔτι τὰ ζῷα, καθάπερ σχεδὸν πάντες κατʼ αὐτούς οἱ ἄνθρωποι. σοφὸς μὲν γὰρ ἢ εἷς ἢ καὶ δύο κατʼ αὐτοὺς γεγόνασιν, ἐν οἷς μόνοις ὁ λόγος κατώρθωται, οἱ δὲ ἄλλοι φαῦλοι πάντες· κἂν οἱ μὲν ὦσι προκόπτοντες, οἱ δὲ χύσιν τῆς φαυλότητος ἔχοντες, εἰ καὶ πάντες ὁμοίως λογικοί· ὑπὸ δὲ τῆς φιλαυτίας προαγόμενοι ἄλογα φασὶν τὰ ζῷα ἐφεξῆς τὰ ἄλλα σύμπαντα, τὴν παντελῆ στέρησιν τοῦ λόγου διὰ τῆς ἀλογίας μηνύειν ἐθέλοντες· καίτοι εἰ χρὴ τἀληθὲς εἰπεῖν, οὐ μόνον ἀπλῶς ὁ λόγος ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς ζῴοις θεωρεῖται, ἐν πολλοῖς δὲ αὐτῶν καὶ ὑποβολὰς ἔχων πρὸς τὸ τέλειον.
ἐπεὶ τοίνυν διττὸς ἦν, ὁ μὲν ἐν τῇ προφορᾷ, ὁ δὲ ἐν τῇ διαθέσει, ἀρξώμεθα πρότερον ἀπὸ τοῦ προφορικοῦ καὶ τοῦ κατὰ τὴν φωνὴν τεταγμένου. εἰ δὴ προφορικός ἐστι λόγος φωνὴ διὰ γλώττης σημαντικὴ τῶν ἔνδον καὶ κατὰ ψυχὴν παθῶν κοινοτάτη γὰρ ἡ ἀπόδοσις αὕτη καὶ αἱρέσεως οὐδέπω ἐχομένη, ἀλλὰ μόνον τῆς τοῦ λόγου ἐννοίας· τί τούτου ἄπεστι τῶν ζῴων ὅσα φθέγγεται; τί δὲ οὐχὶ καὶ ἃ πάσχει τι, πρότερον καὶ πρὶν εἰπεῖν ὅ μέλει, διενοήθη; λέγω δὲ διάνοιαν τὸ ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ κατὰ σιγὴν φωνούμενον. τοῦ τοίνυν ὑπὸ τῆς γλώττης φωνηθέντος, ὅπως ἂν καὶ φωνηθῇ, εἴτε βαρβάρως εἴτε Ἑλληνικῶς εἴτε κυνικῶς ἢ βοϊκῶς, λόγου γε ὄντος μέτοχα τὰ ζῷα τὰ φωνητικά, τῶν μὲν ἀνθρώπων κατὰ νόμους τούς ἀνθρωπείους φθεγγομένων, τῶν δὲ ζῴων κατὰ νόμους οὓς παρὰ τῶν θεῶν καὶ τῆς φύσεως εἴληχεν ἕκαστὸν. εἰ δὲ μὴ ἡμεῖς ξυνίεμεν, τί τοῦτο; οὐδὲ γὰρ τῆς Ἰνδῶν οἱ Ἕλληνες, οὐδὲ τῆς Σκυθῶν ἢ Θρᾳκῶν ἢ Σύρων οἱ ἐν τῇ Ἀττικῇ τραφέντες· ἀλλʼ ἴσα κλαγγῇ γεράνων ὁ τῶν ἑτέρων τοῖς ἑτέροις ἦχος προσπίπτει. καίτοι ἐγγράμματος τοῖς ἑτέροις ἡ αὐτῶν καὶ ἔναρθρος, ὡς καὶ ἡμῖν ἡ ἡμετέρα· ἄναρθρος δὲ καὶ ἀγράμματος ἡ τῶν Σύρων φέρε εἰπεῖν ἢ τῶν Περσῶν; ὡς καὶ πᾶσιν ἡ τῶν ζῴων. καθάπερ γὰρ ἡμεῖς ψόφου μόνου ἀντιλαμβανόμεθα καὶ ἢχου, ἀξύνετοι ὄντες τῆς φέρε Σκυθῶν ὁμιλίας, καὶ κλαγγάζειν δοκοῦσι καὶ μηδὲν διαρθροῦν, ἀλλ᾿ ἐνὶ ψόφῳ χρῆσθαι μακροτέρῳ ἢ βραχυτέρῳ, τὸ παρηλλαγμένον δὲ αὐτοῦ εἰς σημασίαν οὐδαμῶς προσπίπτει, ἐκείνοις δὲ εὐσύνετος ἡ φθέγξις καὶ πολύ τὸ διάφορον ἔχουσα, καθάπερ ἡμῖν ἡ συνήθης· οὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ζῴων ἡ ξύνεσις μὲν ἐκείνοις κατὰ γένος ἰδίως προσπίπτει, ἡμῖν δὲ ὁ ψόφος μόνος ἐξάκουστος, τῆς σημασίας ἐκλειπούσης, διὰ τὸ μηδένα διδαχθέντα τὴν ἡμετέραν διδάξαι ἡμᾶς διὰ τῆς ἡμετέρας τὴν ἑρμηνείαν τῶν λεγομένων παρὰ τοῖς ζῴοις. καίτοι εἰ δεῖ πιστεύειν τοῖς παλαιοῖς καὶ τοῖς ἐφʼ ἡμῶν καὶ τῶν πατέρων γεγονόσιν, εἰσὶν οἳ λέγονται ἐπακοῦσαι καὶ σύνεσιν ἔχειν τῆς τῶν ζῴων φθέγξεως· ὡς ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν παλαιῶν ὁ Μελάμπους καὶ ὁ Τειρεσίας καὶ οἱ τοιοῦτοι, οὐ πρὸ πολλοῦ δὲ Ἀπολλώνιος ὁ Τυανεύς, ἐφʼ οὐ καὶ λέγεται, ὅτι τοῖς ἑταίροις συνόντος, χελιδόνος ἐπιπτάσης καὶ φθεγγομένης, εἶπεν ὅτι μηνύει ἡ χελιδών ταῖς ἄλλαις ὄνον πρὸ τοῦ ἄστεως πεπτωκέναι σίτου βαστάζοντα φορτίον, ὅ δὴ κεχύσθαι εἰς τὴν γῆν τοῦ ἀχθοφοροῦντος πεπτωκότος. ἑταῖρος δὲ ἡμῶν ἐξηγεῖτό τις, οἰκέτου εὐτυχῆσαι παιδός, ὃς πάντα ξυνίει τὰ φθέγματα τῶν ὀρνίθων, καὶ ἦν πάντα μαντικὰ καὶ τοῦ μετʼ ὀλίγον μέλλοντος ἀγγελτικά· ἀφαιρεθῆναι δὲ τὴν σύνεσιν, τῆς μητρὸς εὐλαβηθείσης μὴ δῶρον αὐτὸν βασιλεῖ πέμψειεν, καὶ καθεύδοντος εἰς τὰ ὦτα ἐνουρησάσης.
ἀλλʼ ἳνα ταῦτα παρῶμεν διὰ τὸ ξύμφυτον ἡμῖν πάθος τῆς ἀπιστίας, ἀλλὰ τῶν γε ἐθνῶν τινὰ εἰς ἔτι καὶ νῦν ὅπως ξυγγένειαν ἔχει πρός τινων ζῴων σύνεσιν τῆς φθέγξεως, οὐδεὶς οἶμαι ἠγνόηκεν. Ἄραβες μὲν κοράκων ἀκούουσιν, Τυρρηνοὶ δʼ ἀετῶν τάχα δʼ ἂν καὶ ἡμεῖς καὶ πάντες ἄνθρωποι συνετοὶ ἦμεν πάντων τῶν ζῴων, εἰ καὶ ἡμῶν τὰ ὦτα δράκων ἔνιψε. δηλοῖ γε μὴν καὶ τὸ ποικίλον καὶ. διάφορον τῆς φθέγξεως αὐτῶν τὸ σημαντικόν. ἄλλως γοῦν ἀκούεται ὅταν φοβῆται φθεγγόμενα, ἄλλως ὅταν καλῇ, ἄλλως ὅταν εἰς τροφὴν παρακαλῇ, ἄλλως ὅταν φιλοφρονῆται, ἄλλως ὅταν προκαλῆται εἰς μάχην· καὶ τοσοῦτόν ἐστι τὸ διάφορον, ὡς καὶ σφόδρα δυσπαρατήρητον τὴν παραλλαγὴν εἶναι διὰ τὸ πλῆθος καὶ τοῖς τὸν βίον εἰς τούτων τήρησιν καταθεμένοις. κορώνης γοῦν καὶ κόρακος οἰωνισταὶ ἄχρι τινὸς πλήθους τὸ διάφορον σημειωσάμενοι, τὸ λοιπὸν εἴασαν, ὡς οὐκ ὄν ἀνθρώπῳ εὐπερίληπτον. ὅταν. δὲ πρὸς ἄλληλα φθέγγηται φανερά τε καὶ εὔσημα, εἰ καὶ μὴ πᾶσιν ἡμῖν γνώριμα, φαίνηται δὲ καὶ ἡμὰς μιμούμενα καὶ τὴν Ἐλλάδα γλῶτταν ἐκμανθάνοντα καὶ συνιέντα τῶν ἐφεστώτων, τίς οὕτως ἀναιδὴς ὡς μὴ συγχωρεῖν εἶναι λογικά, διότι αὐτὸς οὐ συνίησιν ὧν λέγουσιν; κόρακες γοῦν καὶ κίτται ἐριθακοί τε καὶ ψιττακοὶ ἀνθρώπους μιμοῦνται καὶ μέμνηνται ὧν ἂν ἀκούσωσιν καὶ διδασκόμενοι ὑπακούουσι τῷ διδάσκοντι, καὶ πολλοί γε ἐμήνυσαν διʼ ὧν ἐδιδάχθησαν καὶ τοὺς ἁμαρτάνοντας κατὰ τὸν οἶκον. ἡ δʼ Ἰνδικὴ ὕαινα, ἣν κοροκότταν οἱ ἐπιχώριοι καλοῦσι, καὶ ἄνευ διδασκάλου οὕτω φθέγγεται ἀνθρωπικῶς, ὡς καὶ ἐπιφοιτᾶν ταῖς οἰκίαις καὶ καλεῖν ὅν ἂν ἴδῃ εὐχείρωτον αὐτῇ, καὶ μιμεῖταί γε τοῦ φιλτάτου καὶ ᾧ ἄν πάντως ὑπακούσειεν ὁ κληθεὶς τὸ φθέγμα· ὡς καίπερ εἰδότας τοὺς Ἰνδούς διὰ τῆς ὁμοιότητος ἐξαπατᾶσθαι καὶ ἀναλίσκεσθαι ἐξιόντας τε καὶ πρὸς τὸ φθέγμα ὑπακούοντας. εἰ δὲ μὴ πάντα μιμεῖται, μηδὲ πάντα εὐμαθῆ τῆς ἡμετέρας, τί τοῦτο; οὐδὲ γὰρ ἄνθρωπος πᾶς εὐμαθὴς ἢ μιμητικὸς οὐχ ὅτι τῆς τῶν ζῴων, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ πέντε που διαλέκτων τῶν παρʼ ἀνθρώποις. τινὰ δὲ καὶ τῷ μὴ διδάσκεσθαι ἴσως οὐ φθέγγεται ἢ καὶ τῷ ὑπὸ τῶν ὀργάνων τῶν τῆς φωνῆς ἐμποδίζεσθαι. ἡμεῖς γοῦν, κατὰ Καρχηδόνα πέρδικος ἐπιπτάντος ἡμέρου, τρέφοντες τοῦτον, τοῦ χρόνου προϊόντος καὶ τῆς συνηθείας εἰς πολλὴν ἡμερότητα αὐτὸν μεταβαλούσης, οὐ μόνον σαίνοντος καὶ θεραπεύοντος ᾐσθόμεθα καὶ προσπαίζοντος, ἀλλʼ ἤδη καὶ ἀντιφθεγγομένου πρὸς τὸ ἡμέτερον φθέγμα καὶ καθʼ ὅσον ἦν δυνατὸν ἀποκρινομένου, ἀλλοίως ἢ καλεῖν ἀλλήλους εἰώθασιν οἱ πέρδικες. οὔκουν σιωπῶντος, φθεγξαμένου δʼ ἀντεφθέγξατο μόνον.
ἱστορεῖται δὲ καὶ τῶν ἀφθόγγων τινὰ οὕτως ἑτοίμως ὑπακούειν τοῖς δεσπόταις, ὡς οὐκ ἂν ἄνθρωπος τῶν συνήθων. ἡ γοῦν Κράσσου τοῦ Ῥωμαῖκοῦ μύραινα ὀνομαστὶ καλουμένη προσῄει τῷ Κράσσῳ, ὅν καὶ οὕτως διέθηκεν, ὡς πενθῆσαι ἀποθανοῦσαν, τριῶν τέκνων ἀποβολὴν πρότερον μετρίως ἐνεγκόντα. καὶ ἐγχέλεις δὲ πολλοὶ ἱστόρησαν τὰς ἐν Ἀρεθούσῃ καὶ σαπέρδας τούς περὶ Μαίανδρον ὑπακούοντας τοῖς καλοῦσιν. οὐκοῦν φαντασία ἡ αὐτὴ τῇ τοῦ λέγοντος, ἐάν τε ἐπὶ γλῶτταν ἐξικνῆται, ἐάν τε μή. πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἄγνωμον μόνην λόγον τὴν ἀνθρώπου φωνὴν λέγειν, ὅτι ἡμῖν ξυνετή, τὴν δὲ τῶν ἄλλων ζῴων παραιτεῖσθαι; ὅμοιον γὰρ ὡς εἰ κόρακες τὴν σφῶν μόνην ἠξίουν εἶναι φωνήν, ἡμᾶς δʼ εἶναι ἀλόγους, διότι οὐκ αὐτοῖς εὔσημα φθεγγόμεθα ἢ οἱ Ἀττικοὶ εἰ μόνην τὴν Ἀτθίδα ἔλεγον φωνήν, τούς δὲ ἄλλους ἀλόγους ἡγοῦντο τούς λέξεως Ἀττικῆς ἀμοιροῦντας. καίτοι θᾶττον ἂν κόρακος ξύνεσιν λάβοι ὁ Ἀττικὸς ἢ Σύρου ἢ Πέρσου συρίζοντος καὶ περσίζοντος. ἀλλὰ μήποτε ἄτοπον ἐκ τῆς εὐσυνέτου φθέγξεως ἢ μὴ ἢ τῆς σιγῆς καὶ φωνῆς τὸ λογικὸν κρίνειν καὶ τὸ ἄλογον. οὕτως γὰρ καὶ τὸν ἐπὶ πᾶσι θεὸν καὶ τούς ἄλλους τῷ μὴ φθέγγεσθαι φαίη ἄν τις μὴ εἶναι λογικούς. ἀλλʼ οἵ γε θεοὶ σιγῶντες μηνύουσι, καὶ συνιᾶσιναὐ τῶν ὄρνιθες θᾶττον ἢ ἄνθρωποι καὶ συνέντες ἀπαγγέλλουσιν ὡς δύνανται καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις εἰσὶ κήρυκες ἄλλοι ἄλλων θεῶν· Διὸς μὲν ἀετός, Ἀπόλλωνος δὲ ἱέραξ καὶ κόραξ, Ἥρας δὲ πελαργός, Ἀθηνᾶς δὲ οὖ κρέξ τε καὶ γλαῦξ, ὡς Δήμητρος γέρανος καὶ ἄλλων ἄλλοι. καὶ μὴν καὶ ἡμῶν οἱ παρατηροῦντες καὶ οἱ σύντροφοι γιγνώσκουσιν αὐτῶν τὰ φθέγματα. ὁ γοῦν κυνηγέτης ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποκρίσεως ᾔσθετο τοῦ κυνὸς ὑλακτοῦντος νῦν μὲν ὅτι ζητεῖ τὸν λαγών, νῦν δὲ ὅτι εὗρεν, νῦν δὲ ὅτι διώκει, νῦν δὲ ὅτι ἔλαβεν, καὶ πλανωμένου ὅτι πλανᾶται. καὶ ὁ βουκόλος οἶδεν ὅτι ἡ βοῦς πεινῇ ἢ διψῇ ἢ κέκμηκεν ὀργὰ ἢ τὸν μόσχον ζητεῖ· καὶ λέων βρυχώμενος δηλοῖ ὅτι ἀπειλεῖ, καὶ λύκος ὠρυόμενος ὅτι κακῶς πράσσει, καὶ οἶς βληχώμεναι οὐκ ἔλαθον τὸν ποιμένα ὅτου δέονται.
οὐ τοίνυν οὐδὲ ἐκεῖνα ἔλαθεν ἡ τῶν ἀνθρώπων φωνή, οὐκ ὀργιζομένων, οὐ φιλοφρονουμένων, οὐ καλούντων, οὐχ ἡ διώκουσα, οὐχ ἡ αἰτοῦσα, οὐχ ἡ διδοῦσα, οὐδὲ μία ἀπλῶς, ἀλλὰ πάσαις οἰκείως ὑπήκουσαν. ὅπερ ἀδύνατον ποιεῖν μὴ τοῦ ὁμοίου τῇ συνέσει τῷ ὁμοίῳ ἐνεργοῦντος. σωφρονίζονται δὲ καὶ μέλεσιν καὶ ἥμεροι ἐξ ἀγρίων γίγνονται ἔλαφοι καὶ ταῦροι καὶ ἕτερα ζῷα. διαλεκτικῆς μὲν γὰρ αὐτοὶ φασὶν οἱ τὸ ἄλογον αὐτῶν καταψηφιζόμενοι ἐπαΐειν τούς κύνας, κεχρῆσθαί τε τῷ θεὰ πλειόνων διεζευγμένῳ ἰχνεύοντας, ὅταν εἰς τριόδους ἀφίκωνται. ἤτοι γὰρ ταύτην ἢ ἐκείνην ἢ τὴν ἑτέραν ἀπεληλυθέναι τὸ θηρίον οὔτε δὲ ταύτην, οὔτε ταύτην· ταύτην ἄρα, καθʼ ὓν λοιπὸν καὶ διώκειν. ἀλλʼ ἕτοιμον λέγειν φύσει ταῦτα ποιεῖν ὅ τι μηδεὶς αὐτὰ ἐξεδίδαξεν, ὡς δὴ καὶ ἡμῶν τὸν λόγον οὐ φύσει κεκληρωμένων, εἰ καί τινα τίθεμεν τῶν ὀνομάτων αὐτοὶ διὰ τὸ καὶ πρὸς τοῦτο ἐπιτηδείως ἔχειν κατὰ φύσιν. εἰ μέντοι πιστεύειν δεῖ Ἀριστοτέλει, καὶ διδάσκοντα ὤφθη οὐ μόνον τῶν ἄλλων τι ποιεῖν τὰ τέκνα τὰ ζῷα, ἀλλὰ καὶ φθέγγεσθαι, ὡς ἀηδὼν τὸν νεοττὸν ᾄδειν. καὶ ὡς αὐτός γε φησίν, πολλὰ μὲν παρʼ ἀλλήλων μανθάνει ζῷα, πολλὰ δὲ καὶ παρʼ ἀνθρώπων, καὶ πᾶς αὐτῷ ἀληθεύοντι μαρτυρεῖ, πᾶς μὲν πωλοδάμνης, πᾶς δὲ ἱπποκόμος τε καὶ ἱππεὺς καὶ ἡνίοχος, πᾶς δὲ κυνηγέτης τε καὶ ἐλεφαντιστὴς καὶ βουκόλος καὶ οἱ τῶν θηρίων διδάσκαλοι οἵ τε τῶν ὀρνίθων πάντες. ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν εὐγνώμων καὶ ἐκ τούτων μεταδίδωσι συνέσεως τοῖς ζῴοις, ὁ δὲ ἀγνώμων καὶ ἀνιστόρητος αὐτῶν φέρεται συνεργῶν αὐτοῦ τῇ εἰς αὐτὰ πλεονεξίᾳ. καὶ πῶς γὰρ οὐκ ἔμελλεν κακολογήσειν καὶ διαβαλεῖν ἃ κατακόπτειν ὡς λίθον προῄρηται; ἀλλʼ Ἀριστοτέλης γε καὶ Πλάτων Ἐμπεδοκλῆς τε καὶ Πυθαγόρας Δημόκριτός τε καὶ ὅσοι ἐφρόντισαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν περὶ αὐτῶν ἑλεῖν, ἔγνωσαν τὸ μετέχον τοῦ λόγου.
δεικτέον δὲ καὶ τὸν ἐντὸς αὐτῶν καὶ ἐνδιάθετον. φαίνεται δὲ ἡ παραλλαγή, ὡς φησί που καὶ Ἀριστοτέλης, οὐκ οὐσίᾳ διαλλάττουσα, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον θεωρουμένη· καθάπερ πολλοὶ οἴονται καὶ τὴν θεῶν πρὸς ἡμὰς ἐξηλλάχθαι, οὐ κατʼ οὐσίαν οὔσης τῆς διαφορὰς ταύτης, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸ ἀκριβὲς ἢ μὴ τοῦ λόγου. καὶ ὅτι μὲν ἄχρι γε αἰσθήσεως τῆς τε ἄλλης ὀργανώσεως τῆς τε κατὰ τὰ αἰσθητήρια καὶ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα ὁμοίως ἡμῖν διάκειται, πᾶς σχεδὸν συγκεχώρηκεν. καὶ γὰρ οὐ μόνον τῶν κατὰ φύσιν παθῶν τε καὶ κινημάτων τῶν διὰ τούτων ὁμοίως ἡμῖν κεκοινώνηκεν, ἀλλʼ ἤδη καὶ τῶν παρὰ φύσιν καὶ νοσωδῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς θεωρουμένων. οὐκ ἂν δέ τις εὖ φρονῶν διὰ τὸ ἐξηλλαγμένον τῆς ἕξεως τοῦ σώματος ἄδεκτα λογικῆς εἴποι διαθέσεως, ὁρῶν καὶ ἐπʼ ἀνθρώπων πολλὴν τὴν παραλλαγὴν τῆς ἕξεως κατά τε γένη καὶ ἔθνη, καὶ ὅμως λογικούς συγχωρῶν πάντας. ὄνος μέν γε κατάρρῳ ἁλίσκεται, κἂν εἰς πνεύμονα αὐτῷ ῥυῇ τὸ νόσημα, ἀποθνήσκει ὥσπερ ἄνθρωπος· ἵππος δὲ καὶ ἔμπυος γίνεται καὶ φθίνει, ὥσπερ ἄνθρωπος, καὶ τέτανος λαμβάνει ἵππον καὶ ποδάγρα καὶ πυρετὸς καὶ λύσσα, ὁπότε καὶ κατωπιᾶν λέγεται. καὶ ἡ κύουσα ἵππος, ἐπειδὰν ὀσφρήσηται λύχνου ἀπεσβεσμένου, ἀμβλίσκει ὡς ἄνθρωπος. πυρέττει δὲ καὶ βοῦς καὶ μαίνεται, καθάπερ καὶ ὁ κάμηλος. κορώνη δὲ ψωριᾷ καὶ λεπριᾷ, ὡς καὶ κύων οὗτος μέν γε καὶ ποδαγριᾷ καὶ λυσσᾷ. ὗς δὲ βραγχᾷ, καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον κύων, καὶ τὸ πάθος ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ ἀπὸ τοῦ κυνὸς κυνάγχη κέκληται. καὶ ταῦτα μὲν γνώριμεα, ἐπεὶ σύννομα ταῦτα ἡμῖν τὰ ζῷα, τῶν δὲ ἄλλων ἐσμὲν ἄπειροι διὰ τὸ ἀσύνηθες. καὶ εὐνουχιζόμενα δὲ μαλακίζεται· οἱ μέν γε ἀλεκτρυόνες οὐδὲ ᾄδουσιν ἔτι, ἀλλὰ τὴν φωνὴν ἐπὶ τὸ θῆλυ μεταβάλλουσιν ὥσπερ ἄνθρωποι, βοός τε κέρατα καὶ φωνὴν οὐκ ἔστι διαγνῶναι τομίου καὶ θήλεος· οἱ δὲ ἔλαφοι οὐκ ἔτι ἀποβάλλουσι τὰ κέρατα, ἀλλὰ συνέχουσιν, ὡς εὐνοῦχοι τὰς τρίχας, μὴ ἔχοντες δὲ οὐ φύουσιν, ὥσπερ οἱ πρὶν πώγωνα φῦσαι ἐκτμηθέντες. οὕτως σχεδὸν ἀπάντων τὰ σώματα ὁμοίως τοῖς ἡμετέροις κατὰ τὰ πάθη.
τά γε μὴν τῆς ψυχῆς πάθη ὅρα εἰ μὴ πάντα ὅμοια· καὶ πρῶτά γε τὴν αἴσθησιν. οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἀνθρώπου μὲν ἡ γεῦσις χυμῶν, ἡ δὲ ὄψψις χροιῶν, ἢ ὀσμῶν ἡ ὄσφρησις ἀντιλαμβάνεται, ἢ ψόφων ἡ ἀκοή, ἢ θερμῶν ἢ ψυχρῶν ἡ ἀρὴ ἢ τῶν ἄλλων ἁπτῶν, οὐχὶ δὲ καὶ τῶν ζῴων ἀπάντων ὁμοίως. οὐδὲ ταύτης μὲν ἀφῄρηται τὰ ζῷα διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἄνθρωποι, λογικῆς δὲ ἀμοιροῦσι διὰ τοῦτο· ἐπεὶ οὕτω γε καὶ οἱ θεοὶ διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἄνθρωποι λογικῆς στερήσονται, ἢ ἡμεῖς, εἴπερ οἱ θεοὶ λογικοί αἰσθήσεως μέν γε καὶ πλεονεκτεῖν ἔοικεν μᾶλλον τὰ ζῷα. τίς μὲν γὰρ ἀνθρώπων τοσοῦτον βλέπει (οὐδὲ γὰρ ὁ μυθευόμενος Λυγκεὺς) ὅσον ὁ δράκων; ὅθεν καὶ τὸ βλέπειν δρακεῖν λέγουσιν οὁ ποιηταί. τὸν δὲ ἀετὸν “καὶ ὑψόθ᾿ ἐόντα οὐκ ἔλαθε πτώξ.” τίς δὲ ὀξυηκοώτερος γεράνων, αἳ ἀπὸ τοσούτων ἀκούουσιν ὅπως οὐδὲ ἀνθρώπων τις ὁρᾷ. τῇ μὲν γὰρ ὀσφρήσει τοσούτῳ πλεονεκτεῖ σχεδὸν πάντα τὰ ζῴα, ὡς ἐκείνοις προσπίπτειν τὰ ἡμὰς λανθάνοντα, καὶ κατὰ γένος ἐπιγινώσκειν ἕκαστον ἤδη καὶ ἐξ ἴχνους ὀσφραινόμενα. οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι ἡγεμόσι κυσὶ χρῶνται, οἷ δεῖ ἐλθεῖν ἐπὶ σύν ἢ ἔλαφον· καὶ ἡμῶν μὲν ὀψὲ ἡ τοῦ ἀέρος κατάστασις ἅπτεται, τῶν δὲ ἄλλων ζῴων εὐθύς, ὡς τούτοις τεκμηρίοις χρῆσθαι τοῦ μέλλοντος. τὴν δὲ τῶν χυμῶν διάκρισιν οὕτως οἶδεν, ὡς ἐξακριβοῦν καὶ τὰ νοσερὰ καὶ τὰ ὑγιεινὰ καὶ τὰ δηλητήρια, ὡς οὐδὲ ἀνθρώπων οἱ ἰατροί. φρονιμώτερα δὲ φησὶν ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης εἶναι τὰ εὐαισθητότερα. σωμάτων δὲ πρααλλαγαὶ εὐπαθῆ μὲν ἤ δυσπαθῆ ποιῆσαι δύνανται, καὶ μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον πρόχειρον ἔχειν τὸν λόγον, κατʼ οὐσίαν δὲ τὴν ψυχὴν ἐξαλλάττειν οὐ δύνανται, ὅπου γε οὐδὲ τὰς αἰσθήσεις οὐδὲ τὰ πάθη ἔτρεψαν, οὐδὲ τέλεον ἐκβεβηκυίας ἐποίησαν. ἐν οὖν τῷ μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον ἡ διαφορὰ συγχωρείσθω, οὐκ ἐν τῇ τελείᾳ στερήσει· οὐδʼ ἐν τῷ καθάπαξ τὸ μὲν ἔχειν, τὸ δὲ μή· ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐν ἑνὶ γένει τὸ μὲν ὑγιεινότερον σῶμά ἐστιν, τὸ δὲ ἧττον, καὶ ἐπὶ νόσου ὁμοίως πολύ τὸ διάφορον, ἔν τε εὐφυΐαις καὶ ἀφυίαις, οὕτω καὶ ἐν ψυχαῖς ἡ μὲν ἀγαθή, ἡ δὲ φαύλη καὶ τῆς φαύλης ἡ μὲν μᾶλλον, ἡ δὲ ἧττον· καὶ τῶν ἀγαθῶν οὐχ ἡ αὐτὴ ἰσότης, οὐδὲ ὁμοίως Σωκράτης ἀγαθὸς καὶ Ἀριστοτέλης καὶ Πλάτων, οὐδʼ ἐν ὁμοδόξοις ἡ ταὐτότης. οὐ τοίνυν οὐδʼ εἰ μᾶλλον ἡμεῖς νοοῦμεν ἢ τὰ ζῷα, διὰ τοῦτο ἀφαιρετέον τῶν ζῴων τὸ νοεῖν, ὥσπερ οὐδὲ τὸ πέτεσθαιτούς πέρδικας, ὅτι μᾶλλον αὐτῶν οἱ ἱέρακες πέτονται οὐδὲ τούς ἄλλους ἱέρακας, ὅτι καὶ τούτων καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἀπάντων ὁ φασσοφόνος. συμπάσχειν μὲν οὖν δοίη ἄν τις ψυχὴν σώματι καὶ πάσχειν τι πρὸς αὐτοῦ εὖ ἢ κακῶς διακειμένου, μεταβάλλειν δὲ τὴν αὐτῆς φύσιν οὐδαμῶς. εἰ δὲ συμπάσχει μόνον καὶ χρῆται αὐτῷ ὡς ὀργάνῳ, δράσειε μὲν ἂν διʼ αὐτοῦ πολλά, ἀλλοίως ὠργανωμένου ἢ ὡς ἡμῖν, ὧν ἡμεῖς δρᾶν ἀδύνατοι, καὶ συμπάθοι ἄν πως διακειμένου, οὐ μέντοι τὴν αὐτῆς ἐξαλλάξειε φύσιν.
ὅτι τοίνυν καὶ λογικὴ ἐν αὐτοῖς ἔστιν καὶ οὐκ ἀφῄρηται φρονήσεως ἐπιδεικτέον. πρῶτον μὲν ἕκαστον οἶδεν, εἴτε ἀσθενές ἐστιν εἴτε ἰσχυρόν, καὶ τὰ μὲν φυλάττεται, τοῖς δὲ χρῆται, ὡς πάρδαλις μὲν ὀδοῦσιν, ὄνυξι δὲ λέων καὶ ὀδοῦσιν, ἵππος δὲ ὁπλῇ καὶ βοῦς κέρασιν, καὶ ἀλεκτρυών μὲν πλήκτρῳ, σκορπίος δὲ κέντρῳ· οἱ δʼ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ ὄφεις πτύσματι (ὅθεν καὶ πτυάδες καλοῦνται) ἐκτυφλοῦσι τὰς ὄψεις τῶν ἐπιόντων, ἄλλο δὲ ἄλλῳ χρῆται, σῶζον ἑαυτὸ ἕκαστον. πάλιν τὰ μὲν ἐκποδὼν νέμεται τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὅσα ἰσχυρά· τὰ δὲ ἀγεννῆ ἐκποδών μὲν τῶν ἐσχυροτέρων θηρίων, τοὔμπαλιν δὲ μετὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· καὶ ἢ πορρωτέρω μέν, ὡς στρουθοὶ ἐν ὀροφαῖς καὶ χελιδόνες, ἢ καὶ συνανθρωποῦντα, ὡς οἱ κύνες. ἀμείβει δὲ καὶ τόπους κατὰ τὰς ὥρας, καὶ πᾶν ὅσον τὸ πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον οἶδεν. ὁμοίως δʼ ἄν τις καὶ ἐπὶ ἰχθύων ἴδοι τὸν τοιοῦτον λογισμὸν καὶ ἐπʼ ὀρνίθων. ἃ δὴ ἐπὶ πλέον συνῆκται τοῖς παλαιοῖς ἐν τοῖς περὶ ζῴων φρονήσεως, τοῦ ταῦτα πολυπραγμονήσαντος ἐπὶ πλέον Ἀριστοτέλους λέγοντος πᾶσι τοῖς ζῴοις μεμηχανῆσθαι πρὸς τὸν βίον καὶ σωτηρίαν αὐτῶν τὴν οἴκησιν.
ὁ δὲ φύσει λέγων αὐτοῖς προσεῖναι ταῦτα ἀγνοεῖ λέγων ὅτι φύσει ἐστὶ λογικά, ἦ ὡς τοῦ λόγου μὴ φύσει ἐν ἡμῖν συνισταμένου, καὶ τῆς τελειώσεως μὴ καθὸ πεφύκαμεν τὴν αὔξησιν λαμβανούσης. τὸ μέν γε θεῖον οὐδὲ διὰ μαθήσεως λογικὸν γέγονεν· οὐ γὰρ ἦν ὅτε ἦν ἄλογον, ἀλλʼ ἅμα τε ἦν καὶ λογικὸν ἦν, καὶ οὐ κεκώλυται εἶναι λογικόν, ὅτι οὐ διὰ διδασκαλίας ἀνέλαβε τὸν λόγον. καίτοι ἐπὶ τῶν ἄλλων ζῴων, καθάπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τὰ μὲν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἡ φύσις ἐδίδαξεν, τὰ δὲ ἤδη παρέσχε καὶ ἡ μάθησις διδάσκονται δὲ τὰ μὲν ὑπʼ ἀλλήλων, τὰ δέ, ὡς ἔφαμεν, ὑπὸ ἀνθρώπων. καὶ ἔχει γε μνήμην, ἥπερ εἰς ἀνάληψιν λογισμοῦ καὶ φρονήσεως ἐτύγχανεν οὖσα κυριωτάτη. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ κακίαι ἄφθονοι ἐν αὐτοῖς, εἰ καὶ μὴ οὕτω κέχυνται ὥσπερ ἐν ἀνθρώποις· ἔστιν γὰρ αὐτῶν ἡ κακία κουφοτέρα τῆς ἀνθρώπων. αὐτίκα ἀνὴρ μὲν οἰκοδόμος οἰκίας θεμέλια οὐκ ἂν καταβάλοιτο μὴ νήφων, οὐδὲ ναυπηγὸς νεὼς τρόπιν μὴ ὑγιαίνων, οὐδὲ γεωργὸς ἄμπελον φυτεύσαι μὴ πρὸς τοῦτο τὸν νοῦν ἔχων· παιδοποιοῦνται δὲ σχεδὸν πάντες μεθύοντες. ἀλλʼ οὐ τά γε ζῷα· ζωογονεῖ δὲ τέκνων ἕνεκα, καὶ τὰ πλεῖστα, ὅταν ἐγκύμονα ποιήσῃ τὴν θήλειαν, οὔτε αὐτὰ ἐπιβαίνειν ἐπιχειρεῖ, οὔτε τὸ θῆλυ ἀνέχεται. ἡ δὲ ὕβρις ὅση ἐν τούτοις ἡ ἀνθρώπειος καὶ ἀκολασία δήλη. οἶδεν δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν ζῴων τὰς ὠδῖνας ὁ σύνοικος, καὶ συνωδίνει γε τὰ πολλά, ὥσπερ καὶ ἀλεκτρυόνες· τὰ δὲ καὶ συνεκλέπει, ὡς ταῖς περιστεραῖς οἱ ἄρρενες· καὶ τόπου προνοεῖ, οὗ μέλλουσι τίκτειν. καὶ γεννῆσαν ἕκαστον ἐκκαθαίρει τὸ γεννώμενον καὶ ἑαυτό. παρατηρήσας δʼ ἄν τις κατίδοι καὶ σύν τάξει ἰόντα πάντα καὶ διαπαντῶντα μετὰ τού σαίνειν τῷ τρέφοντι καὶ ἐπιγιγνώσκειν τὸν δεσπότην καὶ μηνύειν τὸν ἐπίβουλον.
τὰ δὲ συναγελαστικὰ ὅπως τηρεῖ τὸ δίκαιον τὸ πρὸς ἄλληλα, τίς ἀγνοεῖ; τοῦτο μὲν μυρμήκων ἕκαστον, τοῦτο δὲ καὶ μελιττῶν καὶ τῶν ὁμοίων. τίς δὲ σωφροσύνης φαττῶν πρὸς τούς συνοίκους, αἳ καὶ μοιχευθεῖσαι ἀναιροῦσιν εἰ λάβοιεν τὸν μοιχεύσαντα, ἢ τῆς τῶν πελαργῶν δικαιοσύνης πρὸς τοὺς τεκόντας ἀνήκοος; ἐξέχει γὰρ ἐν ἑκάστῳ ἰδία τις ἀρετὴ πρὸς ἣν πεφυσίωται, οὔτε τῆς φύσεως οὔτε τοῦ βεβαίου διὰ τοῦτο ἀφαιρουμένου αὐτῶν τὸ λογικόν· ἐκεῖνο γὰρ ἐλέγχειν δεῖ, εἰ μὴ τὰ ἔργα ἀρετῶν καὶ λογικῆς ἐντρεχείας οἰκεῖα. εἰ δὲ μὴ συνίεμεν πῶς πράττεται διὰ τὸ μὴ εἰσδύνειν αὐτῶν εἰς τὸν λογισμὸν δύνασθαι, οὐ μέντοι διὰ τοῦτο ἀλογίαν αὐτῶν κατηγορήσομεν. οὐδὲ γὰρ θεοῦ τις εἰς τὸν νοῦν διαδύναι δύναται· ἐκ δὲ τῶν ἔργων τοῦ θεοῦ συνῃνέσαμεν τοῖς νοερὸν καὶ λογικὸν αὐτὸν ἀποφηναμένοις.
θαυμάσειε δʼ ἄν τις τούς τὴν δικαιοσύνην ἐκ τοῦ λογικοῦ συνιστάντας καὶ τὰ μὴ κοινωνοῦντα τῶν ζῴων ἄγρια καὶ ἄδικα λέγοντας, μηκέτι δὲ ἄχρι τῶν κοινωνούντων τὴν δικαιοσύνην ἐκτείνοντας. καθάπερ γὰρ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων οἴχεται τὸ ζῆν ἀρθείσης τῆς κοινωνίας, οὕτω κἀκείνοις. ὄρνιθες γοῦν καὶ κύνες καὶ πολλὰ τῶν τετραπόδων, οἷον αἶγες, ἵπποι, πρόβατα, ὄνοι, ἡμίονοι, τῆς μετὰ ἀνθρώπων κοινωνίας ἀφαιρεθέντα ἔρρει. καὶ ἡ δημιουργήσασα αὐτὰ φύσις ἐν χρείᾳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων κατέστησεν τούς τε ἀνθρώπους εἰς τὸ χρῄζειν αὐτῶν, τὸ δίκαιον ἔμφυτον αὐτοῖς τε πρὸς ἡμᾶς καὶ ἡμῖν πρὸς αὐτὰ κατασκευάσασα. εἰ δέ τινα πρὸς ἀνθρώπους ἀγριαίνει, θαυμαστὸν οὐδέν ἀληθὲς γὰρ ἦν τὸ τοῦ Ἀριστοτέλους, ὡς ἀφθονίαν εἰ τῆς τροφῆς πάντα ἐκέκτητο, οὔτʼ ἂν πρὸς ἄλληλα οὔτε πρὸς ἀνθρώπους ἔσχεν ἂν ἀγρίως· ταύτης γὰρ χάριν, καίτοι ἀναγκαίας καὶ εὐτελοῦς οὔσης, αἵ τε ἔχθραι καὶ αἰ φιλίαι αὐτοῖς, καὶ τοῦ τόπου ἕνεκα. ἄνθρωποι δὲ εἰ οὕτως εἰς στενὸν κομιδῇ κατεκέκλειντο ὡς τὰ ζῷα, πόσῳ ἂν 'ἀγριώτεροι καὶ τῶν δοκούντων ἀγρίων ἐγένοντο; διέδειξεν δὲ καὶ ὁ πόλεμος καὶ λιμός, ὅπου οὐδὲ γεύσασθαι φείδονται ἀλλήλων· καὶ ἄνευ γε πολέμου καὶ λιμοῦ τὰ σύντροφα καὶ ἥμερα τῶν ζῴων κατεσθίουσιν.
ἀλλὰ φαίη τις ἄν ὅτι ἐστὶ μὲν λογικά, οὐκ ἔχει δὲ πρὸς ἡμὰς τινὰ σχέσιν. καὶ μὴν διὰ τὸ ἄλογα εἶναι ἀφῄρουν τὴν πρὸς αὐτὰ σχέσιν, ἐποίουν ἄλογα, ἔπειτα ἐκ τῆς χρείας ἦν ἀναπτόντων τὴν πρὸς αὐτὰ κοινωνίαν, οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ λόγου· ἡμῖν δὲ εἰ λογικὰ προύκειτο δεῖξαι, οὐκ εἰ συνθήκας πρὸς ἡμιᾶς πεποίηται· ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων οὐ πᾶς ἡμῖν συντίθεται, καὶ οὐδεὶς τὸν μὴ συνθέμενον εἴποι ἂν ἄλογον. καίτοι τὰ πολλὰ καὶ ἐδούλευσεν ἀνθρώποις, καί, ὡς ἔφη τις λέγων ὀρθῶς, δουλεύοντα ὑπʼ ἀγνωμοσύνης ἀνθρώπων ὅμως ὑπὸ σοφίας καὶ δικαιοσύνης τούς δεσπότας ὑπηρέτας καὶ ἐπιμεληχτὰς αὐτῶν πεποίηται. αἵ γε μὴν κακίαι αὐτῶν πρόδηλοι, ἐξ ὧν μάλιστα τὸ λογικὸν διαφαίνεται· καὶ γὰρ φθονοῦσιν καὶ ζηλοτυποῦσιν ὑπὲρ τῶν θηλειῶν, αἵ τε θήλειαι ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀρρένων. μία δὲ αὐτοῖς κακία οὐχ ὑπάρχει, ἐπιβουλὴ τῷ εὐνοοῦντι, ἀλλὰ πᾶσα εὔνοια παντὶ οὖσο τυγχάνει· καὶ τοσοῦτον τῷ εὐνοοῦντι θαρρεῖ, ὡς ἕπεσθαι ἂν ἄγῃ τις, κἂν ἐπὶ σφαγὴν καὶ προῦπτον κίνδυνον· κἂν γὰρ μὴ διʼ αὐτά, διʼ ἑαυτὸν δέ τις αὐτὰ τρέφῃ, εὐνοεῖ τῷ κεκτημένῳ. ἄνθρωποι δὲ ἐπʼ οὐδένα οὕτως συνίστανται ὡς ἐπὶ τὸν τρέφοντα, καὶ οὐδένα οὕτως ἀποθνήσκειν εὔχονται ὡς τοῦτον.
οὕτω δʼ ἐστὶ λογιστικὰ ὦν δρᾷ, ὥστε πολλάκις ἐπιστάμενα τὰ δελέατα ὅτι ἐπίβουλά ἐστι, διʼ ἀκρασίαν πρόσεισιν ἢ διὰ λιμόν. καὶ τὰ μὲν οὐκ εὐθέως προσῆλθεν, τὰ δὲ μέλλει καὶ πειρᾶται, εἰ δύναται ἀφελεῖν τὴν τροφὴν ἄνευ τοῦ περιπεσεῖν, καὶ πολλάκις κρατήσαντος τοῦ λογισμοῦ τὸ πάθος ἀπέστη· ἔνια δὲ καὶ ἐνυβρίσαντα καὶ προσουρήσαντα τῷ σοφίσματι τῶν ἀνθρώπων· τὰ δὲ ὑπὸ λιχνείας εἰδότα ὅτι ἀλώσεται, οὐ χεῖρον ἢ οἱ Ὀδυσσέως ἑταῖροι περιεῖδε φαγόντα ἀποθανεῖν. οὐ κακῶς δέ τινες κάκ τῶν τόπων πεπείρανται πολλὰ δεικνύναι μᾶλλον ἡμῶν ἐμφρονέστερα, ὧν εἴληχεν. ὡς γὰρ τὰ κατὰ τὸν αἰθέρα οἰκοῦντά ἐστι λογικά, οὕτω φασὶ τὰ τὸ μετʼ ἐκεῖνον εὐθέως πλησιάζον οἰκοῦντα, ὁποῖα τὰ ἐν ἀέρι, εἶτα τὰ ἔνυδρα διαφέρειν, εἶθʼ οὕτως τὰ ἐπίγεια· ὧν ἡμεῖς τὴν ὑποστάθμην οἰκοῦμεν· οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν θεῶν κἀκ τοῦ τόπου τὸ κρεῖττον συλλογιζόμεθα, οὐχὶ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν θνητῶν τὸ ὅμοιον θήσομεν.
ὅταν δὲ καὶ τέχνας ἀναλαμβάνῃ καὶ ταύτας ἀνθρωπίνας, ὀρχεῖσθαι μανθάνοντα καὶ ἡνιοχεῖν μονομαχεῖν τε καὶ καλοβατεῖν, ἤδη δὲ καὶ γράφειν καὶ ἀναγινώσκειν αὐλεῖν τε καὶ κιθαρίζειν καὶ τοξεύειν καὶ ἱππεύειν, ἔτι ἀμφισβητήσεις εἰ τὸ δεχόμενον ἔχει, τοῦ παραδεχθέντος ἐν αὐτοῖς θεωρουμένου; ποῦ γὰρ δέχεται, εἰ μὴ ὁ λόγος ὑπῆν ἐν ᾧ συνίστανται αἱ τέχναι; οὐδὲ γὰρ ὡς ψόφου τῆς φωνῆς ἡμῶν ἀκούει, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν· σημείων τῆς διαφορᾶς ἔστιν αὐτοῖς ἐπαίσθησις, ἥτις δὴ ἐκ συνέσεως λογικῆς παραγίνεται. ἀλλὰ κακῶς, φασί, ποιεῖ τὰ ἀνθρωπικά. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἄνθρωποι πάντες καλῶς· ἢ μάτην ἄν ἀγῶνα καὶ νικῶντες ἦσαν καὶ ἡττώμενοι. ἀλλʼ οὐ βουλεύονται, φασίν, οὐδʼ ἐκκλησιάζουσιν οὐδὲ δικάζουσιν. ἡ γὰρ ἄνθρωποι, εἰπέ μοι, πάντες; οὐχὶ δὲ πολλοῖς, πρὶν βουλεύσονται, αἰ πράξεις; πόθεν δὲ καὶ ἐπιδείξειεν ἄν τις ὅτι οὐ βουλεύονται; τούτου μὲν γὰρ τεκμήριον οὐδεὶς εἰπεῖν ἔχει· τοῦ δʼ ἐναντίου οἱ κατὰ μέρος περὶ τῶν ζῴων συγγράφαντες ἔδειξαν. λοιπὸν δὲ τὰ ἄλλα ἕωλα, ὅσα κατʼ αὐτῶν ῥητορεύεται· οἷον ὅτι πόλεις αὐτοῖς οὐκ εἰσίν οὐδὲ γὰρ τοῖς ἁμαξοβίοις Σκύθαις φήσω οὐδὲ τοῖς θεοῖς. οὐδὲ νόμοι γραπτοί, φασίν, παρὰ τοῖς ζῴοις· οὐδὲ γὰρ παρὰ ἀνθρώποις, ἄχρις εὐδαιμόνουν. Ἆπις δὲ λέγεται. πρῶτος νομοθετῆσαι παρʼ Ἕλλησιν, ὅτε ἐδεήθησαν.
ἀνθρώύποις μὲν οὖν διὰ τὴν λαιμαργίαν οὐ δοκεῖ λόγον ἔχειν τὰ ζῷα· θεοῖς δὲ καὶ θείοις ἀνδράσιν ἐξ ἴσου τοῖς ἱκέταις τετίμηται. καὶ χρῶν γε ὁ θεὸς Ἀριστοδίκῳ τῷ Κυμαίῳ ἱκέτας τοὺς στρουθούς αὐτοῦ ἔφη εἶναι. Σωκράτης δὲ καὶ ὤμνυεν κατʼ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔτι πρὸ αὐτοῦ Ῥαδάμανθυς. Αἰγύπτιοι δὲ καὶ θεούς ἐνόμισαν, εἴτε ὄντως θεούς ἡγούμενοι, εἴτε ἐξεπίτηδες τὰ τῶν θεῶν εἴδη βουπρόσωπα καὶ ὀρνιθοπρόσωπα καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ποιοὐντες, ὅπως αὐτῶν ἐξ ἴσου καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀπέχοιντο, εἴτε καὶ διʼ ἄλλας αἰτίας μυστικωτέρας. οὕτω δὴ καὶ οἱ Ἕλληνες τῷ μὲν τοῦ Διὸς ἀγάλματι κριοῦ προσῆψαν κέρατα, ταύρου δὲ τῷ Διονύσου τὸν δὲ Πᾶνα ἐξ ἀνθρώπου καὶ αἰγὸς συνέθηκαν, τὰς δὲ Μούσας ἐπτέρωσαν καὶ τὰς Σειρῆνας, κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ δὲ τήν τε Νίκην καὶ τὴν Ἶριν καὶ τὸν Ἔρωτα καὶ τὸν Ἑρμῆν. Πίνδαρος δὲ ἐν προσοδίοις πάντας τούς θεούς ἐποίησεν, ὁπότε ὑπὸ Τυφῶνος ἐδιώκοντο, οὐκ ἀνθρώποις ὁμοιωθέντας, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἀλόγοις ζῴοις· ἐρασθέντα δὲ Πασιφάης Δία γενέσθαι μὲν ταῦρον, νῦν δὲ ἀετὸν καὶ κύκνον. διʼ ὧν τὴν πρὸς τὰ ζῷα τιμὴν οἱ παλαιοὶ ἐνεδείκνυντο· καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον, ὅταν τὸν Δία θρέψαι λέγωσιν αἶγα. Κρησὶ δὲ νόμος ἦν Ῥαδαμάνθυος, ὅρκον ἐπάγεσθαι πάντα τὰ ζῷα. οὐδὲ Σωκράτης τὸν κύνα καὶ τὸν χῆνα ὀμνύς ἔπαιζεν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸν τοῦ Διὸς καὶ Δίκης παῖδα ἐποιεῖτο τὸν ὅρκον, οὐδὲ παίζων ὁμοδούλους αὐτοῦ ἔλεγεν τοὺς κύκνους. αἰνίσσεται δὲ καὶ ὁ μῦθος ὡς ὁμόψυχά ἐστιν ἡμῖν, καὶ χόλῳ μὲν θεῶν μεταβαλεῖν ἐξ ἀνθρώπων εἰς ζῴα, μεταβαλόντας δὲ λοιπὸν ἐλεεῖσθαι καὶ φιλεῖσθαι. τοιαῦτα γὰρ τὰ περὶ δελφίνων λεγόμενα καὶ τὰ περὶ ἀλκυόνων ἀηδόνων τε καὶ χελιδόνων.
αὐχεῖ δὲ καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν ἕκαστος, ὅστις εὐτύχησεν τῆς ἐκ ζῴων ἀνατροφῆς, οὐχ οὕτως τούς πατέρας ὡς τούς 'ανθρεψαμ;ενους, ὁ μὲν λύκαιναν, ὁ δὲ ἔλαφον, ἄλλος αἶγα, ἄλλος μέλιτταν, Σεμίραμις δὲ τὰς περιστεράς, Κῦρος δὲ κύνα, κύκνον δὲ Θρᾷξ, καὶ τοὔνομα τοῦ θρέψαντος ἔφερεν. ὅθεν καὶ θεοῖς ἐπωνυμίαι, Διονύσῳ μὲν Εἰραφιώτης, Ἀπόλλωνι δὲ Λύκειος καὶ Δελφίνιος, Ποσειδῶνι δὲ Ἵππιος, καὶ Ἀθηνᾷ Ἵππία. ἡ δʼ Ἑκάτη ταῦρος, κύων, λέαινα ἀκούουσα μᾶλλον ὑπακούει. εἱ δʼ ὅτι θύοντες αὐτὰ κατεσθίουσι, διὰ τοῦτο ὥσπερ αὐτοὺς παραμυθούμενοι ἄλογα λέγουσιν, εἴποιεν ἂν καὶ οἱ τοὺς πατέρας ἑστιώμενοι Σκύθαι ἀλόγους εἶναι τοὺς πατέρας.
διὰ μὲν τούτων καὶ ἄλλων, ὧν ἐξῆς μνησθησόμεθα τὰ τῶν παλαιῶν ἐπιτρέχοντες, δείκνυται λογικὰ ὄντα τὰ ζῷα, τοῦ λόγου ἐν τοῖς πλείστοις ἀτελοῦς μὲν ὄντος, οὐ μὴν παντελῶς ἐστερημένου. τῆς δὲ δικαιοσύνης πρὸς τὰ λογικὰ οὕσης, καθάπερ φασὶν οἱ ἀντιλέγοντες, πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ πρὸς ταῦτα εἴη ἂν ἡμῖν τὸ δέκαιον; οὐ γὰρ καὶ πρὸς τὰ φυτὰ παρατενοῦμεν τὸ τῆς δικαιοσύνης, διὰ. τὸ φαίνεσθαι πολὺ τὸ πρὸς τὸν λόγον ἀσύγκλωστον. καίτοι κἀνταῦθα τοῖς καρποῖς χρῆσθαι εἰώθαμεν, οὐ μὴν σὺν τοῖς καρποῖς κατακόπτειν καὶ τὰ πρέμνα· τὸν δὲ σιτικὸν καρπὸν καὶ τὸν τῶν χεδρόπων αὐανθέντα καὶ εἰς γῆν πίπτοντα καὶ τεθνηκότα συλλέγομεν. ζῴων δὲ τὰ θνησείδια οὐκ ἄν τις προσενέγκαιτο· ὥστε πολύ τὸ ἄδικον ἐν τούτοις. ἀρχὴν δέ, ὡς καὶ Πλούταρχός φησιν, οὐκ ἐπεὶ δεῖταί τινων ἡμῶν ἡ φύσις καὶ χρώμεθα τούτοις, ἤδη ἐπὶ πᾶν προακτέον καὶ πρὸς πάντα τὴν ἀδικίαν. δίδωσι μὲν γὰρ καὶ παρέχει τοῖς ἀναγκαίοις τὴν ἄχρι τινὸς βλάβην, εἴ γε βλάβη τὸ λαμβάνειν τι παρὰ τῶν φυτῶν, καίτοι ζώντων μενόντων· τὸ δʼ ἐκ περιουσίας καὶ πρὸς ἡδονὴν ἀπολλύειν ἕτερα καὶ φθείρειν τῆς παντελοῦς ἦν ἀγριότητος καὶ ἀδικίας· καὶ ἡ τούτων ἀποχὴ οὔτε πρὸς τὸ ζῆν οὔτε πρὸς τὸ εὖ ζῆν ἡμᾶς ἠλάττου. εἰ μὲν γὰρ ὡς ἀέρος καὶ ὕδατος φυτῶν τε καὶ καρπῶν, ὧν ἄνευ ζῆν ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν, οὕτω φόνου ζῴων καὶ βρώσεως σαρκῶν ἐτυγχάνομεν δεόμενοι πρὸς τὸν βίον, ἀναγκαίαν ἡ φύσις συμπλοκὴν εἶχεν ἂν πρὸς ταύτην τὴν ἀδικίαν· εἰ δὲ πολλοὶ μὲν ἱερεῖς θεῶν, πολλοὶ δὲ βασιλεῖς βαρβάρων ἁγνεύοντες, ἄπειρα δὲ γένη ζῴων τὸ παράπαν οὐ θιγγάνοντα τῆς τοιαύτης τροφῆς ζῶσιν καὶ τυγχάνουσι τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν τέλους, πῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ἄτοπος ὁ κελεύων, εἴ τισιν ἀναγκαζοίμεθα πολεμεῖν, μηδὲ οἷς ἔξεστιν εἰρηνικῶς ὁμιλεῖν, ἀλλὰ ἢ πρὸς μηθὲν τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ χρωμένους ζῆν, ἢ πρὸς πάντα χρωμένους μὴ ζῆν; ὥσπερ οὖν ἐπʼ ἀνθρώπων ὁ μὲν αὐτοῦ σωεηρίας ἕνεκα καὶ παίδων καὶ πατρίδος ἢ χρήματά τινων παραιρούμενος ἢ χώραν ἐπιτρίβων καὶ πόλιν ἔχει πρόσχημα τῆς ἀδικίας τὴν ἀνάγκην, ὅστις δὲ ταῦτα δρᾷ διὰ πλοῦτον ἢ κόρον ἢ ἡδονὰς τρυφώσας καὶ ἀποπληρώσεις οὐκ ἀναγκαίων ποριζόμενος ἐπιθυμιῶν, ἄμικτος εἶναι δοκεῖ καὶ ἀκρατὴς καὶ πονηρός, οὕτως τὰς μὲν εἰς φυτὰ βλάβας καὶ πυρὸς καὶ ναμάτων ἀναλώσεις κουράς τε προβάτων καὶ γάλα βοῶν τε ἐξημέρωσιν καὶ κατάζευξιν ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ καὶ διαμονῇ τοῖς χρωμένοις ὁ θεὸς δίδωσι συγγνώμην. ζῷα δὲ ὑπάγειν σφαγαῖς καὶ μαγειρεύειν ἀναπιμπλαμένους φόνου, μὴ τροφῆς ἢ πληρώσεως χάριν, ἀλλʼ ἡδονῆς καὶ λαιμαργίας ποιουμένους τέλος, ὑπερφυὲς ὡς ἄνομον καὶ δεινόν. ἀρκεῖ γάρ, ὅτι μηδὲν πονεῖν δεομένοις χρώμεθα προκάμνουσι καὶ μοχθοῦσιν, ἵππων ὄνων τʼ ὀχεῖα καὶ ταύρων γονάς, ὡς Αἰσχύλος φησίν, ἀντίδουλα καὶ πόνων ἐκδέκτορα χειρωσάμενοι καὶ καταζεύξαντες.
ὁ δὲ ἀξιῶν ἡμᾶς ὄψῳ μὴ χρῆσθαι βοΐ, μηδὲ πνεῦμα καὶ ζωὴν διολλύντας καὶ διαφθείροντας ἡδύσματα πλησμονῆς καὶ καλλωπίσματα προστίθεσθαι τραπέζης, τίνος ἀναγκαίου πρὸς σωτηρίαν ἢ καλοῦ πρὸς ἀρετὴν ἀφαιρεῖται τὸν βίον; οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς ζῴοις τὰ φυτὰ παραβάλλειν κομιδῇ βίαιον. τὰ μὲν γὰρ αἰσθάνεσθαι πέφυκε καὶ ἀλγεῖν καὶ φοβεῖσθαι καὶ βλάπτεσθαι, διʼ ὃ καὶ ἀδικεῖσθαι· τοῖς δὲ οὐθέν ἐστιν αἰσθητόν, οὕτως δὲ οὐδὲ ἀλλότριον οὐδὲ κακὸν οὐδὲ βλάβη τις οὐδὲ ἀδικία. καὶ γὰρ οἰκειώσεως πάσης καὶ ἀλλοτριώσεως ἀρχὴ τὸ αἰσθάνεσθαι. τὴν δὲ οἰκείωσιν ἀρχὴν τίθενται δικαιοσύνης οἱ ἀπὸ Ζήνωνος. πῶς δὲ οὐκ ἄλογον, πολλούς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐπʼ αἰσθήσει μόνον ζῶντας ὁρῶντας, νοῦν δὲ καὶ λόγον οὐκ ἔχοντας, πολλούς δὲ πάλιν ὠμότητι καὶ θυμῷ καὶ πλεονεξίᾳ τὰ φοβερώτατα τῶν θηρίων ὑπερβεβληκότας, παιδοφόνους καὶ πατροκτόνους, τυράννους καὶ βασιλέων ὑπουργούς, πρὸς μὲν τούτους οἴεσθαι δίκαιόν τι εἶναι ἡμῖν, πρὸς δὲ τὸν ἀροτῆρα βοῦν καὶ τὸν σύντροφον κύνα καὶ τὰ γάλακτι μὲν τρέφοντα, κουρᾷ δὲ κοσμοῦντα θρέμματα μηδὲν εἶναι, πῶς οὐ παραλογώτατόν ἐστιν;
ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνο νὴ Δία τοῦ Χρυσίππου πιθανὸν ἦν, ὡς ἡμὰς αὐτῶν καὶ ἀλλήλων οἱ θεοὶ χάριν ἐποιήσαντο, ἡμῶν δὲ τὰ ζῷα, συμπολεμεῖν μὲν ἵππους καὶ συνθηρεύειν κύνας, ἀνδρείας δὲ γυμνάσια παρδάλεις καὶ ἄρκτους καὶ λέοντας. ἡ δὲ ὗς, ἐνταῦθα γάρ ἐστιν τῶν χαρίτων τὸ ἥδιστον, οὐ διʼ ἄλλο τι πλὴν θύεσθαι ἐγεγόνει, καὶ τῇ σαρκὶ τὴν ψυχὴν ὁ θεὸς οἷον ἄλας ἐνέμιξεν, εὐοψίαν ἡμῖν μηχανώμενος. ὅπως δὲ ζωμοῦ καὶ παραδειπνίων ἀφθονίαν ἔχωμεν, ὄστρεα τε παντοδαπὰ καὶ πορφύρας καὶ ἀκαλήφας καὶ γένη πτηνῶν ποικίλα παρεσκεύασεν, οὐκ ἀλλαχόθεν, ἀλλʼ ὡς αὐτοῦ μέγα μέρος ἐνταῦθα τρέψας εἰς γλυκυθυμίας, τὰς τιτθὰς ὑπερβαλόμενος καὶ καταπυκνώσας ταῖς ἡδοναῖς καὶ ἀπολαύσεσιν τὸν περίγειον τόπον. ὅτῳ δὴ ταῦτα δοκεῖ τι τοῦ πιθανοῦ καὶ θεῷ πρέποντος μετέχειν, σκοπείτω, τί πρὸς ἐκεῖνον ἐρεῖ τὸν λόγον, ὅν Καρνεάδης ἔλεγεν· ἕκαστον τῶν φύσει γεγονότων ὅταν τοῦ πρὸς ὃ πέφυκε καὶ γέγονε τυγχάνῃ τέλους, ὡφελεῖται. κοινότερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ὠφελείας, ἣν εὐχρηστίαν οὗτοι λέγουσιν, 'ἀκουστέον. ἡ δὲ ὗς φύσει γέγονε πρὸς τὸ σφαγῆναι καὶ καταβρωθῆναι· καὶ τοῦτο πάσχουσα τυγχάνει τοῦ πρὸς ὃ πέφυκε, καὶ ὠφελεῖται. καὶ μὴν εἰ πρὸς ἀνθρώπων χρῆσιν ὁ θεὸς μεμηχάνηται τὰ ζῷα, τί χρησόμεθα μυίαις, ἐμπίσι, νυκτερίσιν, κανθάροις, σκορπίοις, ἐχίδναις; ὧν τὰ μὲν ὁρᾶν εἰδεχθῆ καὶ θιγγάνειν μιαρὰ καὶ κατʼ ὀδμὰς δυσανάσχετα καὶ φθέγγεται δεινὸν καὶ ἀτερπές, τὰ δʼ ἄντικρυς ὀλέθρια τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσι· φαλαίνας τε καὶ πρίστεις καὶ τὰ ἄλλα κήτη, ἃ μυρία βόσκειν Ὅμηρός φησιν ἀγάστοννον Ἀμφιτρίτην, τί οὐκ ἐδίδαξεν ἡμᾶς ὁ δημιουργός, ὅπῃ χρήσιμα τῇ φύσει γέγονεν; εἰ δὲ οὐ πάντα φασὶν ἡμῖν καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς γεγονέναι, πρὸς τῷ σύγχυσιν ἔχειν πολλὴν καὶ ἀσάφειαν τὸν διορισμὸν οὐδὲ ἐκφεύγομεν τὸ ἀδικεῖν, ἐπιτιθέμενοι καὶ χρώμενοι βλαβερῶς τοῖς οὐ διʼ ἡμᾶς, ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς κατὰ φύσιν γεγενημένοις. ἐῶ λέγειν ὅτι τῇ χρείᾳ τὸ πρὸς ἡμὰς ὁρίζοντες οὐκ ἄν φθάνοιμεν ἑαυτούς ἕνεκα τῶν ὀλεθριωτάτων ζῴων, οἷα κροκόδειλοι καὶ φάλαιναι καὶ δράκοντες, γεγονέναι συγχωροῦντες. ἡμῖν μὲν γὰρ οὐθὲν ἀπʼ ἐκείνων ὑπάρχει τὸ παράπαν ὠφελεῖσθαι τὰ δὲ ἁρπάζοντα καὶ διαφθείροντα τούς παραπίπτοντας ἀνθρώπους, βορᾷ χρῆται, μηδὲν ἡμῶν κατὰ τοῦτο δρῶντα χαλεπώτερον, πλὴν ὅτι τὰ μὲν ἔνδεια καὶ λιμὸς ἐπὶ ταύτην ἄγει τὴν ἀδικίαν, ἡμεῖς δὲ ὕβρει καὶ τρυφῆς ἕνεκα παίζοντες πολλάκις ἐν θεάτροις καὶ κυνηγεσίοις τὰ πλεῖστα τῶν ζῴων φονεύομεν. ἐξ ὧν δὴ καὶ τὸ μὲν φονικὸν καὶ θηριῶδες ἡμῶν ἐπερρώσθη καὶ τὸ πρὸς οἶκτον ἀπαθές, τοῦ δʼ ἡμέρου τὸ πλεῖστον ἀπήμβλυναν οἱ πρῶτοι τοῦτο τολμήσαντες. οἱ δὲ Πυθαγόρειοι τὴν πρὸς τὰ θηρία πραότητα μελέτην ἐποιήσαντο τοῦ φιλανθρώπου καὶ φιλοικτίρμονος. ὥστε πῶς οὐχ οὗτοι πρὸς δικαιοσύνην μᾶλλον ἤγειραν ἢ οἱ φθείρεσθαι λέγοντες ἐκ τούτων τὴν συνήθη δικαιοσύνην; ἡ γὰρ συνήθεια δεινὴ τοῖς κατὰ μικρὸν ἐνοικειουμιένοις πάθεσι πόρρω προαγαγεῖν τὸν ἄνθρωπον.
ναί, φασίν, ἀλλʼ ὡς τῷ θνητῷ τὸ ἀθάνατον ἀντίκειται καὶ τῷ φθαρτῷ τὸ ἄφθαρτον καὶ σώματί γε τὸ ἀσώματον, οὕτως ὑπάρχοντί γε τῷ λογικῷ χρῆναι τὸ ἄλογον ἀντικεῖσθαι καὶ ἀνθυπάρχειν, καὶ μὴ μόνην ἐν τοσοῖσδε συζυγίαις ἀτελῆ τήνδε λείπεσθαι καὶ πεπηρωμένην, ὥσπερ ἡμῶν μὴ τοῦτο συγχωρούντων ἢ πολύ τὸ ἄλογον ἐπιδεικνύντων ἐν τοῖς οὖσιν. πολύ γὰρ δήπου καὶ ἄφθονον ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς ψυχῆς ἀμοιροῦσι, καὶ οὐδὲν ἑτέρας δεόμεθα πρὸς τὸ λογικὸν ἀντιθέσεως· ἀλλὰ πᾶν εὐθὺς τὸ ἄψυχον, ἄλογον ὂν καὶ ἀνόητον, ἀντίκειται τῷ μετὰ ψυχῆς λόγον ἔχοντι καὶ διάνοιαν. εἰ δέ τις ἀξιοῖ μὴ κολοβὸν εἶναι τὴν φύσιν, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἔμψυχον φύσιν ἔχειν τὸ μὲν λογικόν, τὸ δὲ ἄλογον, ἕτερος ἀξιώσει τὴν ἔμψυχον φύσιν ἔχειν τὸ μὲν φανταστικόν, τὸ δὲ ἀφαντασίωτον, καὶ τὸ μὲν αἰσθητικόν, τὸ δὲ ἀναίσθητον, ἵνα δὴ τὰς ἀντιζύγους ταύτας καὶ ἀντιθέτους ἕξεις καὶ στερήσεις περὶ ταὐτὸν ἡ φύσις ἔχῃ γένος, οἷον ἰσορρόπους. ἀλλʼ ἄτοπον τοῦτό γε. εἰ δὲ ἄτοπος ὁ ζητῶν τοῦ ἐμψύχου τὸ μὲν αἰσθανόμενον, τὸ δὲ ἀναίσθητον εἶναι, καὶ τὸ μὲν φαντασιούμενον, τὸ δὲ ἀφαντασίωτον, ὅτι πᾶν ἔμψυχον αἰσθητικὸν εὐθὺς εἶναι καὶ φανταστικὸν πέφυκεν, οὐδʼ οὕτως ἐπιεικῶς ἀπαιτήσει τὸ μὲν λογικὸν εἶναι τοῦ ἐμψύχου, τὸ δὲ ἄλογον, πρὸς ἀνθρώπους διαλεγόμενος μηθὲν οἰομένους αἰσθήσεως μετέχειν ὃ μὴ καὶ συνέσεως, μηδʼ εἶναι ζῷον ᾧ μὴ δόξα τις καὶ λογισμὸς ὥσπερ αἴσθησις καὶ ὁρμὴ κατὰ φύσιν πάρεστιν. ἡ γὰρ φύσις, ἣν ἕνεκά του καὶ πρός τι πάντα ποιεῖν ὀρθῶς λέγουσιν, οὐκ ἐπὶ ψιλῷ τῷ πάσχειν καὶ αἰσθάνεσθαι τὸ ζῷον αἰσθητικὸν ἐποίησεν, ἀλλὰ ὄντων μὲν οἰκείων πρὸς αὐτὸ πολλῶν, ὄντων δὲ ἀλλοτρίων, οὐδὲ ἀκαρὲς ἦν περιεῖναι μὴ μαθόντι τὰ μὲν φυλάττεσθαι, τοῖς δὲ συμφέρεσθαι. τὴν μὲν οἦν γνῶσιν ἀμφοῖν ὁμοίως ἡ αἴσθησις ἑκάστῳ παρέχει, τὰς δὲ ἑπομένας τῇ αἰσθήσει τῶν μὲν ὠφελίμων λήψεις καὶ διώξεις, διακρούσεις δὲ καὶ φυγὰς τῶν ὀλεθρίων καὶ λυπηρῶν, οὐδεμία μηχανὴ παρεῖναι τοῖς μὴ λογίζεσθαί τι καὶ κρίνειν καὶ μνημονεύειν καὶ προσέχειν πεφυκόσιν. ὧν γὰρ ἂν ἀφέλῃς παντάπασι προσδοκίαν, μνήμη, πρόθεσιν, παρασκευήν, τὸ ἐλπίζειν, τὸ δεδοικέναι, τὸ ἐπιθυμεῖν, τὸ ἀσχάλλειν, οὔτε ὀμμάτων ὄφελος παρόντων οὔτε ὤτων, αἰσθήσεως τε πάσης καὶ φαντασίας τὸ χρώμενον οὐκ ἐχούσης ἀπηλλάχθαι βέλτιον ἢ πονεῖν καὶ λυπεῖσθαι καὶ ἀλγεῖν, ᾧ διακρούσεται ταῦτα μὴ παρόντος. καίτοι Στράτωνός γε τοῦ φυσικοῦ λόγος ἐστὶν ἀποδεικνύων, ὡς οὐδὲ αἰσθάνεσθαι τὸ παράπαν ἄνευ τοῦ νοεῖν ὑπάρχει. καὶ γὰρ γράμματα πολλάκις ἐπιπορευομένους τῇ ὄψει καὶ λόγοι προσπίπτοντες τῇ ἀκοῇ διαλανθάνουσιν ἡμᾶς καὶ διαφεύγουσι πρὸς ἑτέροις τὸν νοῦν ἔχοντας· εἶτʼ αὖθις ἐπανῆλθεν καὶ μεταθεῖ καὶ διώκει τῶν προειρημένων ἕκαστον ἀναλεγόμενος· ᾗ καὶ λέλεκται,
νοῦς ὁρᾷ, νοῦς ἀκούει, τὰ δʼ ἄλλα κωφὰ καὶ τυφλά ὡς τοῦ περὶ τὰ ὄμματα καὶ τὰ ὦτα πάθους, ἂν μὴ παρῇ τὸ φρονοῦν, αἴσθησιν οὐ ποιοῦντος. διʼ ὃ καὶ Κλεομένης ὁ βασιλεὺς παρὰ πότον εὐδοκιμοῦντος ἀκροάματος, ἐρωτηθεὶς εἴ οἱ φαίνεται σπουδαῖον, ἐκέλευεν ἐκείνους σκοπεῖν, αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐν Πελοποννήσῳ τὸν νοῦν ἔχειν. ὅθεν ἀνάγκη πᾶσιν οἷς τὸ αἰσθάνεσθαι, καὶ τὸ νοεῖν ὑπάρχειν.
ἀλλʼ ἔστω μὴ δεῖσθαι τοῦ νοῦ τὴν αἴσθησιν πρὸς τὸ αὐτῆς ἔργον· ἀλλʼ ὅταν γε τῷ ζῴῳ πρὸς τὸ οἰκεῖον καὶ τὸ ἀλλότριον ἡ αἴσθησις ἐνεργασαμένη διαφορὰν ἀπέλθῃ, τί τὸ μνημονεῦόν ἐστιν ἤδη καὶ δεδιὸς τὰ λυποῦντα καὶ ποθοῦν τὰ ὠφέλιμα καὶ μὴ παρόντων ὅπως παρέσται μηχανώμενον ἐν αὐτοῖς, καὶ παρασκευαζόμενον ὁρμητήρια καὶ καταφυγὰς καὶ θήρατρα καὶ πάλιν οὖ τοῖς ἀλοῦσιν ἀποδράσεις τῶν ἐπιτιθεμένων; καίτοιγε κἀκεῖνοι λέγοντες ἀποκναίουσιν ἐν ταῖς εἰσαγωγαῖς ἑκάστοτε τὴν πρόθεσιν ὁριζόμενοι σημείωσιν ἐπιτελειώσεως, τὴν δʼ ἐπιβολὴν ὁρμὴν πρὸ ὁρμῆς, παρασκευὴν δὲ πρᾶξιν πρὸ πράξεως, μνήμην δὲ κατάληψιν ἀξιώματος παρεληλυθότος, οὐ τὸ παρὸν ἐξ αἰσθήσεως κατελήφθη. τούτων γὰρ οὐδὲν ὅ τι μὴ λογικόν ἐστι, καὶ πάντα τοῖς ζῴοις ὑπάρχει πᾶσιν· ὥσπερ ἀμέλει καὶ τὰ περὶ τὰς νοήσεις, ἃς ἐναποκειμένας μὲν ἐννοίας καλοῦσιν, κινουμένας δὲ διανοήσεις. τὰ δὲ πάθη σύμπαντα κοινῶς κρίσεις φαύλας καὶ δόξας ὁμολογοῦντες εἶναι, θαυμαστὸν ὅτι δὴ παρορῶσιν ἐν τοῖς θηρίοις ἔργα καὶ κινήματα, πολλὰ μὲν θυμῶν, πολλὰ δὲ φόβων καὶ νὴ Δία φθόνων καὶ ζηλοτυπιῶν. αὐτοὶ δὲ κύνας ἁμαρτόντας καὶ ἵππους κολάζουσιν, οὐ διὰ κενῆς, ἀλλʼ ἐπὶ σωφρονισμῷ, λύπην διʼ ἀλγηδόνος ἐμποιοῦντες αὐτοῖς, ἣν μετάνοιαν ὀνομάζομεν. ἡδο νῆς δὲ τῆς μὲν διʼ ὤτων ὄνομα κήλησίς ἐστιν, τῆς δὲ διʼ ὀμμάτων γοητεία. χρῶνται δὲ ἑκατέραις ἐπὶ τὰ θηρία· κηλοῦνται μὲν ἔλαφοι καὶ ἵπποι σύριγξι καὶ αὐλοῖς, καὶ τούς παγούρους ἐκ τῶν χηραμῶν ἀνακαλοῦνται μελιζόμενοι ταῖς σύριγξι, καὶ τὴν θρίσσαν ᾀδόντων ἀναδύεσθαι καὶ προιέναι λέγουσιν. οἱ δὲ περὶ τούτων ἀβελτέρως λέγοντες μήτε ἥδεσθαι μήτε θυμοῦσθαι μήτε φοβεῖσθαι μήτε παρασκευάζεσθαι μήτε μνημονεύειν, ἀλλʼ ὡσανεὶ μνημονεύειν τὴν μέλιτταν καὶ ὡσανεὶ παρασκευάζεσθαι τὴν ἀηδόνα καὶ ὡσανεὶ θυμοῦσθαι τὸν λέοντα καὶ ὡσανεὶ φοβεῖσθαι τὸν ἔλαφον, οὐκ οἶδα τί χρήσονται. τοῖς λέγουσι μηδὲ βλέπειν μηδὲ ἀκούειν, ἀλλʼ ὡσανεὶ βλέπειν αὐτὰ καὶ ὡσανεὶ ἀκούειν, μηδὲ φωνεῖν ἀλλʼ ὡσανεὶ φωνεῖν, μηδὲ ὅλως ζῆν ἀλλʼ ὡσανεὶ ζῆν. ταῦτα γὰρ ἐκείνων οὐ μᾶλλόν ἐστι λεγόμένα παρὰ τὴν ἐνάργειαν ὁμοίως, ὡς ὁ εὐγνώμων ἂν πεισθείη. ὅταν δὲ τοῖς ἀνθρωπίνοις ἤθεσιν καὶ βίοις καὶ πράξεσιν καὶ διαίταις τὰ τῶν ζῴων παρατιθεὶς πολλὴν ἐνορῶ φαυλότητα, καὶ τῆς ἀρετῆς, πρὸς ἣν ὁ λόγος γέγονεν, μηδένα τῶν ζῴων ἔμφανῆ στοχασμὸν μηδὲ προκοπὴν μηδὲ ὄρεξιν, ἀποροίην ἂν πῶς ἡ φύσις δέδωκε τὴν ἀρχὴν τοῖς ἐπὶ τὸ τέλος ἐξικέσθαι μὴ δυναμένοις· ἡ τοῦτο μὲν οὐδʼ ἐκείνοις ἄτοπον εἶναι δοκεῖ. τὴν γοῦν πρὸς τὰ ἔκγονα φιλοστοργίαν, ἀρχὴν μὲν ἡμῖν κοινωνίας καὶ δικαιοσύνης τιθέμενοι, πολλὴν δὲ τοῖς ζῴοις καὶ ἰσχυρὰν ὁρῶντες παροῦσαν, οὐ φασὶν αὐτοῖς οὐδʼ ἀξιοῦσι μετεῖναι δικαιοσύνης· ἡμιόνοις δὲ τῶν γεννητικῶν μορίων οὐδὲν ἐνδεῖ καὶ γὰρ αἰδοῖα καὶ μήτρας καὶ τὸ χρῆσθαι μεθʼ ἡδονῆς τούτοις ἔχουσαι, πρὸς τὸ τέλος οὐκ ἐξικνοῦνται τῆς γενέσεως. σκόπει δὲ ἄλλως μὴ καταγέλαστόν ἐστι τοὺς Σωκράτεις καὶ τούς Πλάτωνας καὶ τούς Ζήνωνας οὐδὲν ἐλαφροτέρᾳ κακίᾳ τοῦ τυχόντος ἀνδραπόδου συνεῖναι φάσκειν, ἀλλʼ ὁμοίως ἄφρονας εἶναι καὶ ἀκολάστους καὶ ἀδίκους, εἶτα τῶν θηρίων αἰτιᾶσθαι τὸ μὴ καθαρὸν μηδʼ ἀπηκριβωμένον πρὸς ἀρετήν, ὡς στέρησιν οὐχὶ φαυλότητα λόγου καὶ ἀσθένειαν προσεῖναι, καὶ ταῦτα τὴν κακίαν ὁμολογοῦντας εἶναι λογικήν, ἧς πᾶν θηρίον ἀναπέπλησται. καὶ γὰρ δειλίαν πολλοῖς καὶ ἀκολασίαν ἀδικίαν τε καὶ κακόνοιαν ὁρῶμεν ὑπάρχουσαν.
ὁ δὲ ἀξιῶν τὸ μὴ πεφυκὸς ὀρθότητα λόγου δέχεσθαι μηδὲ λόγον δέχεσθαι φύσει, πρῶτον μὲν οὐδὲν διαφέρει τοῦ μήτε πίθηκον αἴσχους φύσει μετέχειν μήτε χελώνην βραδυτῆτος ἀξιοῦντος, ὅτι μηδὲ κάλλους ἐπιδεκτικὰ μηδὲ τάχους ἐστίν. ἔπειτα τὴν διαφορὰν ἐμποδών οὖσαν οὐ συνορᾷ. λόγος μὲν γὰρ ἐγγίνεται φύσει, σπουδαῖος δὲ ὁ λόγος καὶ τέλειος ἐξ ἐπιμελείας καὶ διδασκαλίας. διʼ τοῦ λογικοῦ πᾶσι τοῖς ἐμψύχοις μέτεστι, τὴν δὲ ὀρθότητα καὶ σοφίαν οὐδὲ ἄνθρωπον εἰπεῖν κεκτημένον ἔχουσι, κἂν μυρίοι δὲ ὦσιν. ὥσπερ ὄψεώς ἐστιν πρὸς ὄψιν διαφορὰ καὶ πτήσεως πρὸς πτῆσιν· οὐ γὰρ ὁμοίως ἑέρακες βλέπουσι καὶ τέττιγες, οὐδὲ ἀετοὶ πέτονται καὶ πέρδικες· οὕτως οὐδὲ παντὶ λογικῷ μέτεστιν ὡσαύτως τῆς δεχομένης τὸ ἄκρον εὐστροφίας καὶ ὀξύτητος. ἐπιδείγματά γε πολλὰ κοινωνίας καὶ ἀνδρείας καὶ τοῦ πανούργου περὶ τούς πορισμούς καὶ τὰς οἰκονομίας, ὥσπερ᾿ αὖ καὶ τῶν ἐναντίων, ἀδικίας, δειλίας, ἀβελτερίας, ἔνεστιν αὐτοῖς. ὅθεν καὶ ζητήσεις τινὲς συνίστανεαι, τῶν μὲν τὰ χερσαῖα προῆχθαι λεγόντων, τῶν δὲ τὰ θαλάττια. καὶ δῆλόν ἐστι παραβαλλομένων ἵππων χερσαίων τοῖς ποταμίοις· οἱ μὲν γὰρ τρέφουσι τούς πατέρας, οἱ δὲ κτείνουσιν, ἵνα τὰς μητέρας ὀχεύωσι· καὶ περιστεραῖς πάλιν περδίκων· οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀφανίζουσι τὰ ᾠὰ καὶ διαφθείρουσι, τῆς θηλείας, ὅταν ἐπῳάζῃ, μὴ προσδεχομένης τὴν ὀχείαν οἱ δὲ καὶ διαδέχονται τὴν ἐπιμέλειαν ἐν μέρει θάλποντες, καὶ ψωμίζουσι πρότεροι τὰ νεόττια, καὶ τὴν θήλειαν, ἂν πλείονα χρόνον ἀποπλανηθῇ, κόπτων ὁ ἄρρην εἰσελαύνει πρὸς τὰ ᾠὰ καὶ τούς νεοττούς. ὄνοις δὲ καὶ προβάτοις Ἀντίπατρος ἐγκαλῶν ὀλιγωρίαν καθαριότητος, οὐλ οἶδ᾿ ὅπως παρεῖδε τὰς λύγκας καὶ τὰς χελιδόνας· ὧν αἱ μὲν ἐκτοπίζουσι παντάπασι κρύπτουσαι καὶ ἀφανίζουσαι τὸ λυγκούριον, αἱ δὲ χελιδόνες ἔξω στρεφομένους διδάσκουσαι τούς νεοττούς ἀφιέναι τὸ περίττωμα. καὶ μὴν δένδρον δένδρου οὐ λέγομεν ἀμαθέστερον, ὡς κυνὸς πρόβατον, οὐδὲ λαχάνου λάχανον ἀνανδρότερον, ὡς ἔλαφον λέοντος· ἢ καθάπερ ἐν τοῖς ἀκινήτοις ἕτερον ἑτέρου βραδύτερον οὐκ ἔστιν, οὐδὲ μικροφωνότερον ἐν τοῖς ἀναύδοις, οὕτως οὐδὲ δειλότερον οὐδὲ νωθρότερον οὐδὲ ἀκρατέστερον, ὅπου μὴ φύσει πᾶσιν ἡ τοῦ φρονεῖν δύναμις, ἄλλοις δὲ ἄλλως κατὰ τὸ μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον παροῦσα τὰς ὁρωμένας διαφορὰς πεποίηκεν. ἀλλʼ οὐ θαυμαστὸν ὅσον ἄνθρωπος εὐμαθείᾳ καὶ ἀγχινοίᾳ καὶ τοῖς περὶ δικαιοσύνην καὶ κοινωνίαν διαφέρει τῶν ζῴων. καὶ γὰρ ἐκείνων πολλὰ τοῦτο μὲν μεγέθει καὶ ποδωκείᾳ, τοῦτο δὲ ὄψεως ῥώμῃ καὶ ἀκοῆς ἀκριβείᾳ πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἀπολέλοιπεν ἀλλʼ οὐ διὰ τοῦτο κωφὸς οὐδὲ τυφλὸς οὐδὲ ἀδύνατος ὁ ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν ἀλλὰ καὶ θέομεν, εἰ καὶ βραδύτερον ἐλάφων, καὶ βλέπομεν, εἰ καὶ χεῖρον ἱεράκων· ἰσχύος τε καὶ μεγέθους ἡ φύσις ἡμᾶς οὐκ ἀπεστέρησεν, καίτοι τὸ μηδὲν ἐν τούτοις πρὸς ἐλέφαντα καὶ κάμηλον ὄντας. οὐκοῦν ὁμοίως μηδὲ τὰ θηρία λέγωμεν, εἰ νωθρότερον φρονεῖ καὶ κάκιον διανοεῖται, μὴ διανοεῖσθαι μηδὲ φρονεῖν ὅλως μηδὲ κεκτῆσθαι λόγον, ἀσθενῆ δὲ κεκτῆσθαι καὶ θολερόν, ὥσπερ ὀφθαλμὸν ἀμβλυώττοντα καὶ τεταραγμένον.
εἰ δὲ μὴ πολλὰ ἦν πολλοῖς συνηγμένα καὶ εἰρημένα, μυρία ἂν παρηγάγομεν εἰς ἐπίδειξιν τῆς τῶν ζῴων εὐφυΐας. ἐκεῖνο δʼ ἔτι σκεπτέον. ἔοικεν γὰρ τοῦ πεφυκότος ἢ μέρους ἢ δυνάμεως κατὰ φύσιν τι δέχεσθαι, τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἶναι καὶ εἰς τὸ παρὰ φύσιν ἐμπίπτειν πηρωθὲν ἢ νοσῆσαν, ὥσπερ ὀφθαλμοῦ μὲν εἰς τυφλότητα ἐμπίπτειν, σκέλους δὲ εἰς χωλότητα, καὶ γλώττης εἰς ψελλότητα, ἄλλου δὲ μηδενός. οὐ γὰρ ἔστι τυφλότης μὴ πεφυκότος ὁρᾶν, οὐδὲ χωλότης μὴ πεφυκότος βαδίζειν, ψελλόν τε καὶ ἄναυδον καὶ τραυλὸν μὴ γλῶσσαν ἐχόντων οὐδʼ ἂν παραπαίοντα ἢ παράφρονα εἴποις οὐδὲ μαινόμενον, ᾧ μὴ τὸ φρονεῖν καὶ διανοεῖσθαι καὶ λογίζεσθαι κατὰ φύσιν ὑπῆρχεν. οὐ γὰρ ἔστιν ἐν πάθει γενέσθαι μὴ κεκτημένον δύναμιν, ἧς τὸ πάθος ἢ στέρησις ἢ πήρωσις ἤ τις ἄλλη κάκωσίς ἔστιν. ἀλλὰ μὴν ἐντετύχηκάς γε λυττώσαις κυσίν, ἔτι δὲ καὶ ἵπποις· ἔνιοι δὲ καὶ βοῦς φασὶ μαίνεσθαι καὶ ἀλώπεκας. ἀρκεῖ δὲ τὸ τῶν κυνῶν ἀναμφισβήτητον γάρ ἐστι, καὶ μαρτυρεῖ λόγον καὶ διάνοιαν ἔχειν οὐ φαύλην τὸ ζῷον, ἧς ταραττομένης καὶ συγχεομένης ἡ λεγομένη λύσσα καὶ μανία πάθος ἐστίν. οὕτε γὰρ ὄψιν ἀλλοιουμένην αὐτοῖς οὔτε ἀκοὴν ὁρῶμεν, ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἀνθρώπου μελαγχολῶντος ἢ παρακόπτοντος ὁ μὴ λέγων ἐξεστάναι καὶ διεφθορέναι τὸ φρονοῦν καὶ λογιζόμενον καὶ μνημονεῦον ἄτοπός ἐστιν· καὶ γὰρ ἡ συνήθεια ταῦτά τε κατηγορεῖ τῶν παραφρονούντων, μὴ εἶναι παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἀλλὰ ἐκπεπτωκέναι τῶν λογισμῶν· οὕτως ὁ τούς λυττῶντας κύνας ἄλλο τι πεπονθέναι νομίζων, ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ τοῦ φρονεῖν πεφυκότος καὶ λογίζεσθαι καὶ μνημονεύειν ἀναπεπλησμένου ταραχῆς καὶ παραπεπτωκότος, ἀγνοεἰν τὰ φίλτατα πρόσωπα καὶ φεύγειν τὰς συντρόφους διαίτας, ἢ παρορᾶν τὸ φαινόμενον ἔοικεν ἢ συνορῶν τὸ γιγνόμενον ἔξ αὐτοῦ φιλονεικεῖν πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν.
τὰ μὲν δὴ τοῦ Πλουτάρχου ἐν πολλοῖς βιβλίοις πρὸς τούς ἀπὸ τῆς στοὰς καὶ τοῦ περιπάτου εἰς ἀπάντησιν εἰρημένα ἐστὶν τοιαῦτα. Θεόφραστος δὲ καὶ τοιούτῳ κέχρηται λόγῳ.
τοὺς ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν γεννηθέντας, λέγω δὲ πατρὸς καὶ μητρός, οἰκείους εἶναι φύσει φαμὲν ἀλλήλων καὶ τοίνυν καὶ τούς ἀπὸ τῶν αὐτῶν προπατόρων σπαρέντας οἰκείους ἀλλήλων εἶναι νομίζομεν, καὶ μέντοι καὶ τοὺς ἑαυτῶν πολίτας τῷ τῆς τε γῆς καὶ τῆς πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὁμιλίας κοινωνεῖν. οὐ γὰρ ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν ἔτι τούς τοιούτους ἀλλήλοις φύντας οἰκείους αὐτοῖς εἶναι κρίνομεν, εἰ μὴ ἄρα τινὲς τῶν πρώτων αὐτοῖς προγόνων οἱ αὐτοὶ τοῦ γένους ἀρχηγοὶ πεφύκασιν ἢ ἀπὸ τῶν αὐτῶν. οὕτω δέ, οἶμαι, καὶ τὸν Ἐλληνα μὲν τῷ Ἕλληνι, τὸν δὲ βάρβαρον τῷ βαρβάρῳ, πάντας δὲ τούς ἀνθρώπους ἀλλήλοις φαμεὲν οἰκείους τε καὶ συγγενεῖς εἶναι δυοῖν θάτερον, ἢ τῷ προγόνων εἶναι τῶν αὐτῶν, ἢ τῷ τροφῆς καὶ ἠθῶν καὶ ταὐτοῦ γένους κοινωνεῖν. οὕτως δὲ καὶ τούς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἀλλήλοις τίθεμεν καὶ συγγενεῖς. καὶ μὴν πᾶσι τοῖς ζῴοις αἵ γε τῶν σωμάτων ἀρχαὶ πεφύκασιν αἱ αὐταί. λέγω δὲ οὐκ ἐπὶ τὰ στοιχεῖα ἀναφέρων τὰ πρῶτα· ἐκ τούτων μὲν γὰρ καὶ τὰ φυτά ἀλλʼ οἷον σπέρμα, σάρκας καὶ τὸ τῶν ὑγρῶν τοῖς ζῴοις σύμφυτον γένος. πολύ δὲ μᾶλλον τῷ τὰς ἐν αὐτοῖς ψυχὰς ἀδιαφόρους πεφυκέναι, λέγω δὴ ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις καὶ ταῖς ὀργαῖς, ἔτι δὲ τοῖς λογισμοῖς, καὶ μάλιστα πάντων ταῖς αἰσθήσεσιν. ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ τὰ σώματα, οὕτω καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς τὰ μὲν ἀπηκριβωμένας ἔχει τῶν ζῴων, τὰ δὲ ἧττον τοιαύτας, πᾶσί γε μὴν αὐτοῖς αἱ αὐταὶ πεφύκασιν ἀρχαί. δηλοῖ δὲ ἡ τῶν παθῶν οἰκειότης· εἰ δὲ ἀληθές ἐστι τὸ λεγόμενον, ὡς ἡ τῶν ἠθὼν γένεσίς ἐστι τοιαύτη, φρονοῦσι μὲν ἅπαντα φῦλα, διαφέρουσι δὲ ταῖς ἀγωγαῖς τε καὶ ταῖς τῶν πρώτων κράσεσι, παντάπασιν ἂν οἰκεῖον εἴη καὶ συγγενὲς ἡμῖν τὸ τῶν λοιπῶν ζῴων γένος. καὶ γὰρ τροφαὶ αἱ αὐταὶ πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς καὶ πνεύμιατα, ὡς Κὐριπίδης, καὶ φοινίους ἔχει ῥοὰς τὰ ζῷα πάντα καὶ κοινοὺς ἀπάντων δείκνυσι γονεῖς οῦρανὸν καὶ γῆν.
ὥστε συγγενῶν ὄντων, εἰ φαίνοιτο κατὰ Πυθαγόραν καὶ ψυχὴν τὴν αὐτὴν εἰληχότα, δικαίως ἄν τις ἀσεβὴς κρίνοιτο τῶν οἰκείων τῆς ἀδικίας μὴ ἀπεχόμενος. οὐ μὴν ὅτι τινὰ ἄγρια αὐτῶν, διὰ τοῦτο τὸ οἰκεῖον ἀποκέκοπται. οὐθὲν γὰρ ἧττον, ἀλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἔνιοι κακοποιοί τε τῶν πλησίον εἰσὶ καὶ φέρονται πρὸς τὸ βλάπτειν τὸν ἐντυχόντα καθάπερ ὑπό τινος πνοῆς τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως καὶ μοχθηρίας· διʼ ὃ καὶ ἀναιροῦμεν τούτους, οὐ μέντοι ἀποκόπτομεν τὴν πρὸς τὸ ἥμερον σχέσιν. οὕτως οὖν, εἰ κα τῶν ζῴων τινὰ ἄγρια, ἐκεῖνα μὲν ὡς τοιαῦτα ἀνανρετέον καθάπερ καὶ τούς τοιούτους ἀνθρώπους, τῆς δὲ πρὸς τὰ λοιπὰ καὶ ἡμερώτερα σχέσεως οὐκ ἀποστατέον· ἑκατέρως δὲ οὐδέτερα βρωτέον, ὡς οὐδὲ τοὺς ἀδίκους τῶν ἀνθρώπων. νῦν δὲ πολύ τὸ ἄδικον ποιοῦμεν ἀναιροῦντες μὲν καὶ τὰ ἥμερα, ὅτι καὶ τὰ ἄγρια καὶ τὰ ἄδικα, ἐσθίοντες δὲ τὰ ἥμερα· κατʼ ἄμφω γὰρ ἄδικοι, ὅτι ἥμερα ὄντα ἀναιροῦμεν καὶ ὅτι ταῦτα θοινώμεθα, καὶ ψιλῶς ὁ τούτων θάνατος εἰς τὴν βορὰν ἔχει τὴν ἀναφοράν. προσθείη δʼ ἄν τις τούτοις καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα. ὁ γὰρ λέγων ὅτι. ὁ παρεκτείνων τὸ δίκαιον ἄχρι τῶν ζῴων φθείρει τὸ δίκαιον, ἀγνοεῖ ὡς αὐτὸς οὐ τὴν δικαιοσύνην διασώζει, ἀλλʼ ἡδονὴν ἐπαύξει, ἥ ἐστι δικαιοσύνῃ πολέμιον. ἡδονῆς γοῦν οὔσης τέλους, δείκνυται δικαιοσύνη ἀναιρουμένη. ἐπεὶ ὅτι τὸ δίκαιον συναύξεται διὰ τῆς ἀποχῆς τίνι οὐ δῆλον; ὁ γὰρ ἀπεχόμενος παντὸς ἐμψύχου, κὰν μὴ τῶν συμβαλλόντων αὐτῷ εἰς κοινωνίαν, πολλῷ μᾶλλον πρὸς τὸ ὁμογενὲς τῆς βλάβης ἀφέξεται. οὐ γὰρ ὁ τὸ γένος φιλῶν τὸ εἶδος μισήσει, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ὅσῳ μεῖζον τὸ γένος τὸ τῶν ζῴων, τοσούτῳ καὶ πρὸς τὸ μέρος καὶ τὸ οἰκεῖον ταύτην διασώσει. ὁ τοίνυν τὴν οἰκείωσιν πεποιημένος πρὸς τὸ ζῷον, οὗτος καὶ τό τι ζῷον οὐκ ἀδικήσει· ὁ δὲ μόνον περιγράψας ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ τὸ δίκαιον ἕτοιμός ἐστιν ὡς ἐν στενῷ ἀπορρῖψαι τὴν ἔφεξιν τῆς ἀδικίας. ὥστε καὶ τοῦ Σωκρατικοῦ ὄψου ἥδιον τὸ Πυθαγόρειον. ὁ μὲν γὰρ ὄψον τροφῆς τὸ πεινῆν ἔλεγε, Πυθαγόρας δὲ τὸ μηθένα ἀδικεῖν καὶ ἐφηδύνειν δικαιοσύνῃ τὸ ὄψον. ἡ γὰρ φυγὴ τῆς ἐμψύχου τροφῆς φυγὴ ἦν τῶν περὶ τὴν τροφὴν ἀδικημάτων. οὐ γὰρ δὴ μὴ μετὰ κακώσεως ἑτέρου τὴν ἑαυτῶν σωτηρίαν ἀμήχανον ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς ἐποίησεν· ἐπεὶ οὕτω γε τὴν φύσιν ἡμῖν ἀρχὴν ἀδικίας προσετίθει· μήποτε δὲ καὶ ἀγνοεῖν οὗτοι ἐοίκασι τὸ ἰδίωμα τῆς δικαιοσύνης, ὅσοι ἐκ τῆς πρὸς ἀνθρώπους οἰκειώσεως εἰσάγειν ταύτην ᾠήθησαν· αὕτη μὲν γὰρ φιλανθρωπία τις ἂν εἴη. ἡ δὲ δικαιοσύνη ἐν τῷ ἀφεκτικῷ καὶ ἀβλαβεῖ κεῖται παντὸς ὅτου οὖν τοῦ μὴ βλάπτοντος. καὶ οὕτως γε νοεῖται ὁ δίκαιος, οὐκ ἐκείνως· ὡς διατείνειν τὴν δικαιοσύνην καὶ ἄχρι τῶν ἐμψύχων κειμένην ἐν τῷ ἀβλαβεῖ. διʼ ὃ καὶ ἡ οὐσία αὐτῆς ἐν τῷ τὸ λογιστικὸν ἄρχειν τοῦ ἀλόγου, ἕπεσθαι δὲ τὸ ἄλογον. ἄρχοντος γὰρ τούτου, τοῦ δʼ ἑπομένου, πᾶσα ἀνάγκη ἀβλαβῆ εἶναι πρὸς πᾶν ὅτι οὖν ἄνθρωπον. συνεσταλμένων γὰρ τῶν παθῶν καὶ τῶν ἐπιθυμιῶν καὶ ὀργῶν μεμαρασμένων, τοῦ δὲ λογισμοῦ τὴν οἰκείαν ἔχοντος ἀρχήν, εὐθύς ἡ ὁμοίωσις ἕπεται ἡ πρὸς τὸ κρεῖττον. τὸ δὲ ἐν τῷ παντὶ κρεῖττον πάντως ἦν ἀβλαβές, καὶ αὐτὸ μὲν διὰ δύναμιν καὶ σωστικὸν πάντων καὶ εὐποιητικὸν πάντων καὶ ἀπροσδεὲς πάντων· ἡμεῖς δὲ διὰ μὲν δικαιοσύνην ἀβλαβεῖς πάντων, διὰ δὲ τὸ θνητὸν ἐνδεεῖς τῶν ἀναγκαίων. ἡ δὲ τῶν ἀναγκαίων λῆψις οὐ βλάπτει οὔτε φυτά, ὅταν ἃ ἀποβάλλουσι λἅβωμεν, οὔτε καρπούς, ὅταν τεθνηκότων χρησώμεθα τοῖς καρποῖς, οὔτε πρόβατα, ὅταν διὰ τῆς κουρᾶς αὐτὰ μᾶλλον ὀνήσωμεν καὶ τοῦ γάλακτος κοινωνήσωμεν παρέχοντες αὐτοῖς τὴν ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐπιμέλειαν. διʼ ὃ προσπίπτει ὁ δίκαιος οἷον ἐλαττωτικὸς ἑαυτοῦ τῶν κατὰ σῶμα, οὐκ ἀδικεῖ δὲ ἑαυτόν· αὔξεται γὰρ τῇ τούτου παιδαγωγίᾳ καὶ ἐγκρατείᾳ τὸ ἐντὸς ἀγαθόν, τοῦτʼ ἔστιν ἡ πρὸς θεὸν ὁμοίωσις.
οὔτε τοίνυν ἡδονῆς οὔσης τέλους ἡ ὄντως σώζεται δικαιοσύνη, οὔτε τῶν ἃ κατὰ φύσιν συμπληρούντων τὴν εὐδαιμονίαν, ἢ ἐκκειμένων γε πάντων. ἐν πολλοῖς γὰρ τὰ τῆς ἀλόγου κινήματα φύσεως καὶ αἰ χρεῖαἱ ἀδικίας κατάρχει. αὐτίκα τῆς ζῳοφαγίας ἐδεήθησαν, ἵνα τὴν φύσιν, ὡς φασίν, διαφυλάξωσιν ἀλύπητον καὶ ἀνενδεᾶ ὧν ὀρέγεται. τοῦ δʼ ὁμοιοῦσθαι θεῷ ὄντος τέλους ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα, σώζεταιτὸ ἀβλαβὲς ἐν ἅποσιν. ὅνπερ τοίνυν τρόπον ὁ πάθεσιν ἀγόμενος πρὸς μόνα τέκνα καὶ γυναῖκα ἀβλαβής, τῶν δὲ ἄλλων καταφρονητικὸς καὶ πλεονέκτης, ὡς ἂν τοῦ ἀλόγου κρατοῦντος ἐν αὐτῷ, πρὸς τὰ θνητὰ ἐγείρεται καὶ ταῦτα ἐκπλήττεται ὁ δὲ λόγῳ ἀγόμενος καὶ πρὸς πολίτην τηρεῖ τὸ ἀβλαβὲς καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον πρὸς ξένους καὶ πρὸς πάντας ἀνθρώπους, ὁ τὴν ἀλογίαν ἔχων ὑπήκοον, καὶ αὐτὸς παρʼ ἐκείνους λογικώτερος, διὰ ταῦτα δὲ καὶ θειότερος· οὕτως ὁ μὴ μόνον στήσας τὸ ἀβλαβὲς ἐν ἀνθρώποις, παρατείνας δὲ καὶ εἰς τὰ ἄλλα ζῷα μᾶλλον ὅμοιος θεῷ, καὶ εἰ ἄχρι φυτῶν δυνατόν, ἔτι μᾶλλον σώζει τὴν εἰκόνα. εἰ δὲ μή, ἀλλʼ ἐντεῦθέν γε τὸ τῆς φύσεως ἡμῶν ἐλάττωμα, ἐντεῦθεν τὸ θρηνούμενον πρὸς τῶν παλαιῶν, ὡς
τοίων ἔκ τʼ ἐρίδων ἔκ τε νεικέων γενόμεσθα, ὅτι τὸ θεῖον ἀκήρατον καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν ἀβλαβὲς σώζειν οὐ δυνάμεθα· οὐ γὰρ ἐν πᾶσιν ἦμεν ἀπροσδεεῖς· αἰτία δὲ ἡ γένεσις καὶ τὸ ἐν τῇ πενίᾳ ἡμὰς γενέσθαι, τοῦ πόρου ἀπορρυέντος. ἡ δὲ πενία ἐξ ἀλλοτρίων τὴν σωτηρίαν καὶ τὸν κόσμον, διʼ οὗ τὸ εἶναι ἐλάμβανεν, ἐκτᾶτο. ὅστις οὖν πλειόνων δεῖται τῶν ἔξωθεν, ἐπὶ πλέον τῇ πενίᾳ προσήλωται· καὶ ὅσῳ πλεόνων ἐνδεής, τοσούτῳ θεοῦ μὲν ἄμοιρος, πενίᾳ δὲ σύνοικος. τὸ γὰρ θεῷ ὅμοιον τῇ ὁμοιώσει εὐθύς πλοῦτον ἔχει τὸν ἀληθινόν. πλουτῶν δὲ οὐδεὶς καὶ χρῄζων μηδενὸς ἀδικεῖ ἕως γὰρ ἀδικεῖ, κἂν πάντα ἔχῃ χρήματα κἂν πάντα τῆς γῆς πλέθρα, πένης ἐστὶν πενίᾳὑπάρχων σύνοικος. διὰ ταῦτα δὴ καὶ ἄδικος καὶ ἄθεος καὶ ἀσεβὴς καὶ πάσῃ κακίᾳ ἔνοχος, ἧς τὴν ὑπάστασινἡ πρὸς τήν ὕλην τῆς ψυχῆς πτῶσις κατὰ στέρησιν τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ παρήγαγεν. λῆρος οὖν πάντα, ἕως τις τῆς ἀρχῆς ἀπέσφαλται, καὶ ἐνδεὴς πάντων, ἕως οὐ πρὸς τὸν πόρον οὐ βλέπει, εἴκει τε τῷ θνητῷ τῆς φύσεως αὐτοῦ, ἕως τὸν ὄντως ἑαυτὸν οὐκ ἐγνώρισεν. δεινὴ δὲ ἡ ἀδικία πείθειν ἑαυτὴν καὶ δεκάζειν τοὺς ὑπʼ αὐτῆς συνεχομένους, διότι σύν ἡδονῇ προσομιλεῖ τοῖς τροφίμοις. ὥσπερ δὲ ἐν βίων αἱρέσεσιν ἀκριβέστερος κριτὴς ὁ πεῖραν ἀμφοῖν εἰληφὼς τοῦ θατέρου πειραθέντος μόνου, οὅτως ἐν αἱρέσεσι καὶ φυγαῖς καθηκόντων ἀσφαλέστερος κριτὴς ὁ ἐκ τοῦ ἐπαναβεβηκότος κρίνων καὶ τὸ ἧττον τοῦ κάτωθεν κρίνοντος τὰ προκείμενα. ὥστε ὁ κατὰ νοῦν ζῶν τοῦ κατὰ τὴν ἀλογίαν ἀκριβέστερος ὁριστὴς ὧν τε αἱρετέον καὶ ὧν μή· διῆλθεν γὰρ καὶ διʼ ἀλογίας, ἅτε ἐξ ἀρχῆς ταύτῃ προσομιλήσας ὁ δὲ ἄπειρος ὢν τῶν κατὰ νοῦν πείθει τούς ὁμοίους, παῖς ἐν παισὶ φλυαρῶν. ἀλλʼ εἰ πάντες, φασί, τούτοις πεισθεῖεν τοῖς λόγοις, τί ἡμῖν ἔσται; ἠ δῆλον ὡς εὐδαιμονήσομεν, ἀδικίας μὲν ἐξορισθείσης ἀπʼ ἀνθρώπων, δικαιοσύνης δὲ πολιτευομένης καὶ παρʼ ἡμῖν, καθάπερ καὶ ἐν οὐρανῷ. νῦν δʼ ὅμοιον, ὡς εἰ αἱ Δαναΐδες ἠπόρουν τίνα βίον βιώσονται ἀπαλλαγεῖσσαι τῆς περὶ τὸν τετρημένον πίθον διὰ τοῦ κοσκίνου λατρείας. τί γὰρ ἔσται ἀποροῦσιν, εἰ παυσαίμεθα ἐπιφοροῦντες εἰς τὰ πάθη ἡμῶν καὶ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας, ὧν τὸ πᾶν διαρρεῖ ἀπειρίᾳ τῶν καλῶν τὸν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀναγκαίοις καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀναγκαίων στεργόντων ἡμῶν βίον. τί τοίνυν πράξομεν, ἐρωτᾷς, ὦ ἄνθρωπε; μιμησώμεθα τὸ χρυσοῦν γένος, μιμησώμεθα τοὺς ἐλευθερωθέντας. μεθʼ ὧν μὲν γὰρ Αἰδὼς καὶ Νέμεσις ἥ τε Δίκη ὁμιλεῖ, ὅτι ἠρκοῦντο τῷ ἐκ γῆς καρπῷ· καρπὸν γάρ σφισιν ἔφερεν ζείδωρος ἄρουρα αὐτομάτη πολλόν τε καὶ ἄφθονον. οἱ δέ γε ἐλευθερωθέντες ἃ πάλαι τοῖς δεσπόταις ὑπηρετοῦντες ἐπόριζον, ταῦτα ἑαυτοῖς πορίζουσιν. οὐκ ἄλλως καὶ σύ τοίνυν ἀπαλλαγεὶς τῆς τοῦ σώματος δουλείας καὶ τῆς τοῖς πάθεσι τοῖς διὰ τὸ σῶμα λατρείας, ὡς ἐκεῖνα ἔτρεφες παντοίως τοῖς ἔξωθεν, οὕτως αὐτὸν θρέψεις παντοίως τοῖς ἔνδοθεν, δικαίως ἀπολαμβάνων τὰ ἴδια καὶ οὐκ ἔτι τὰ ἀλλότρια βίᾳ ἀφαιρούμενος.
Book 4
Πρὸς μὲν ἁπάσας σχεδὸν τὰς σκήψεις τῶν τῇ μὲν ἀληθείᾳ ἀκρασίας ἕνεκα καὶ ἀκολασίας τὴν σαρκοφαγίαν προσεμένων, ἀπολογίας δὲ αὐτοῖς ἀναισχύντους πεπορικότων τὰς ἐκ τῆς ἐνδείας, ἣν πλέον ἢ χρῆν τῇ φύσει προσάπτουσι, διὰ τῶν εἰρημένων, ὦ Καστρίκιε, ἀπηντήσαμεν. λειπομένων δʼ ἔτι μερικῶν ζητήσεων, ὧν μάλιστα ἡ τοῦ συμφέροντος ἐπαγγελία ἐξαπατᾶ τούς ὑπὸ τῶν ἡδονῶν δεδεκασμένους, καὶ μὴν καὶ τῆς μαρτυρίας τοῦ μηδὲν μήτε τῶν σοφῶν μήτε τι ἔθνος παραιτήσασθαι τὴν βρῶσιν ἱκανῶς εἰς μέγεθος τῆς ἀδικίας τούς ἀκούοντας προαγούσης ὑπʼ ἀπειρίας τῆς ἀληθινῆς ἱστορίας, τὸν ἔλεγχον τούτων ποιεῖσθαι μέλλοντες, τὰς περὶ τοῦ συμφέροντος καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ζητημάτων λύσεις ἐκβαλεῖν πειρασόμεθα.
ἀρξώμεθα δʼ ἀπὸ τῆς κατὰ ἔθνη τινῶν ἀποχῆς, ὧν ἡγήσονται τοῦ λόγου οἱ Ἕλληνες, ὡς ἂν τῶν μαρτυρούντων ὄντες οἰκειότατοι. τῶν τοίνυν συντόμως τε ὁμοῦ καὶ ἀκριβῶς τὰ Ἑλληνικὰ συναγαγόντων ἐστὶν καὶ ὁ περιπατητικὸς Δικαίαρχος, ὃς τὸν ἀρχαῖον βίον τῆς Ἑλλάδος ἀφηγούμενος, τούς παλαιοὺς καὶ ἐγγύς θεῶν φησὶ γεγονότας, βελτίστους τε ὄντας φύσει καὶ τὸν ἄριστον ἐζηκότας βίον, ὡς χρυσοῦν γένος νομίζεσθαι παραβαλλομένους πρὸς τοὺς νῦν, κιβδήλους καὶ φαυλοτάτης ὑπάρχοντας ὕλης, μηδὲν φονεύειν ἔμιψυχον. ὃ δὴ καὶ τοὺς ποιητὰς παριστάντας χρυσοῦν μὲν ἐπονομάζειν γένος, ἐσθλὰ δὲ πάντα, λέγειν, τοῖσιν ἔην· καρπὸν δʼ ἔφερε ζείδωρος ἄρουρα αὐτομάτη πολλόν τε καὶ ἄφθονον· οἱ δʼ ἐθελημοὶ ἥσυχοι ἔργʼ ἐνέμοντο σύν ἐσθλοῖσιν πολέεσσιν. ἃ δὴ καὶ ἐξηγούμενος ὁ Δικαίαρχος τὸν ἐπὶ Κρόνου βίον τοιοῦτον εἶναι φησίν· εἰ δεῖ λαμβάνειν μὲν αὐτὸν ὡς γεγονότα καὶ μὴ μάτην ἐπιπεφημισμένον, τὸ δὲ λίαν μυθικὸν ἀφέντας, εἰς τὸ διὰ τοῦ λόγου φυσικὸν ἀνάγειν. αὐτόματα μὲν γὰρ πάντα ἐφύετο· εἰκότως. οὐ γὰρ αὐτοί γε κατεσκεύαζον οὐθὲν διὰ τὸ μήτε τὴν γεωργικὴν ἔχειν πω τέχνην μήθʼ ἑτέραν μηδεμίαν ἀπλῶς. τὸ δʼ αὐτὸ καὶ τοῦ σχολὴν ἄγειν αἴτιον ἐγίγνετο αὐτοῖς καὶ τοῦ διάγειν ἄνευ πόνων καὶ μερίμνης, εἰ δὲ τῇ τῶν γλαφυρωτάτων ἰατρῶν ἐπακολουθῆσαι δεῖ διανοίᾳ, καὶ τοῦ μὴ νοσεῖν. οὐθὲν γὰρ εἰς ὑγίειαν αὐτῶν μεῖζον παράγγελμα εὕροι τις ἂν ἢ τὸ μὴ ποιεῖν περιττώματα, ὧν διὰ παυτὸς ἐκεῖνοι καθαρὰ τὰ σώματα ἐφύλαττον. οὔτε γὰρ τῆς φύσεως ἰσχυροτέραν τροφήν, ἀλλ᾿ ἧς ἡ φύσις ἰσχυροτέρα, προσεφέροντο, οὔτε τὴν πλείω τῆς μετρίας διὰ τὴν ἑτοιμότητα, ἀλλʼ ὡς τὰ πολλὰ τὴν ἐλάττω τῇς ἱκανῆς διὰ τὴν σπάνιν. ἀλλὰ μην οὐδὲ πόλεμοι αὐτοῖς ἦσαν οὐδὲ στάσεις πρὸς ἀλλήλους. ἆθλον γὰρ οὐθὲν ἀξιόλογον ἐν τῷ μέσῳ προκείμενον ὑπῆρχεν, ὑπὲρ ὅτου τις ἂν διαφορὰν τοσαύτην ἐνεστήσατο. ὥστε τὸ κεφάλαιον εἶναι τοῦ βίου συνέβαινεν σχολήν, ῥᾳθυμίαν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀναγκαίων, ὑγίειαν, εἰρήνην, φιλίαν. τοῖς δὲ ὑστέροις ἐφιεμένοις μεγάλων καὶ πολλοῖς περιπίπτουσι κακοῖς ποθεινὸς εἰκότως ἐκεῖνος ὁ βίος ἐγίγνετο. δηλοῖ δὲ τὸ λιτὸν τῶν πρώτων καὶ αὐτοσχέδιον τῆς τροφῆς τὸ μεθύστερον ῥηθὲν ἅλις δρυός, τοῦ μεταβάλλοντος πρώτου, οἷα εἰκός, τοῦτο φθεγξαμένου. ὕστερον ὁ νομαδικὸς εἰσῆλθεν βίος, καθʼ ὅν περιττοτέραν ἤδη κτῆσιν προσπεριεβάλοντο καὶ ζῴων ἥψαντο, κατανοήσαντες ὅτι τὰ μὲν ἀσινῆ ἐτύγχανεν ὄντα, τὰ δὲ κακοῦργα καὶ χαλεπά· καὶ οὕτω δὴ τὰ μὲν ἐτιθάσευσαν, τοῖς δὲ ἐπέθεντο, καὶ ἅμα ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ βίῳ συνεισῆλθε πόλεμος. καὶ ταῦτα, φησίν, οὐχ ἡμεῖς, ἀλλʼ οἱ τὰ παλαιὰ ἱστορίᾳ διεξελθόντες εἰρήκασιν. ἤδη γὰρ ἀξιόλογα κτήματα ἦν ὑπάρχοντα, οἱ μὲν ἐπὶ τὸ παρελέσθαι φιλοτιμίαν ἐποιοῦντο, ἀθροιζόμενοί τε καὶ παρακαλοῦντες ἀλλήλους, οἱ δʼ ἐπὶ τὸ διαφυλάξαι. προϊόντος δὲ κατὰ μικρὸν οὕτω τοῦ χρόνου, κατανοοῦντες ἀεὶ τῶν χρησίμων εἶναι δοκούντων, εἰς τὸ τρίτον τε καὶ γεωργικὸν ἐνέπεσον εἶδος. ταυτὶ μὲν Δικαιάρχου τὰ παλαιὰ τῶν Ἑλληνικῶν διεξιόντος μακάριόν τε τὸν βίον ἀφηγουμένου τῶν παλαιοτάτων, ὄν οὐχ ἧττον τῶν ἄλλων καὶ ἡ ἀποχὴ τῶν ἐμψύχων συνεπλήρου. διʼ ὃ πόλεμος οὐκ ἦν, ὡς ἂν ἀδικίας ἐξεληλαμένης· συνεισῆλθεν δὲ ὕστερον καὶ πόλεμος καὶ εἰς ἀλλήλους πλεονεξία ἅμα τῇ τῶν ζῴων ἀδικίᾳ. ὃ καὶ θαυμαστὸν τῶν τολμησάντων τὴν ἀποχὴν τῶν ζῴων ἀδικίας μητέρα εἰπεῖν, τῆς ἱστορίας καὶ τῆς πείρας ἅμα τῷ φόνῳ αὐτῶν τρυφήν τε καὶ πόλεμον καὶ ἀδικίαν συνεισελθεῖν μηνυούσης.
ὃ δὴ καὶ ὕστερον Λυκοῦργον τὸν Λακεδαιμόνιον συνιδόντα, καίπερ κεκρατηκότος τοῦ γεύεσθαι ἐμψύχων, οὕτως τὴν πολιτείαν συντάξαι, ὡς ἥκιστα τῆς ἐκ τούτων τροφῆς δεῖσθαι. τὸν γὰρ κλῆρον ἑκάστων οὐκ ἐν ἀγέλαις βοῶν καὶ προβάτων αἰγῶν τε καὶ ἵππων ἡ χρημάτων περιουσίᾳ ἀφορίσαι, ἀλλʼ ἐν γῆς κτήσει φερούσης ἀποφορὰν ἀνδρὶ ἑβδομήκοντα κριθῶν μεδίμνους, γυναικὶ δὲ δώδεκα, καὶ τῶν ὑγρῶν καρπῶν ἀναλόγως τὸ πλῆθος. ἀρκέσειν γὰρ ᾤετο τοσοῦτον τροφῆς πρὸς εὐεξίαν καὶ ὑγείαν ἱκανήν, ἄλλου μηδενὸς δεησομένοις. ὅθεν καὶ φασὶν ὡς ὕστερόν ποτε χρόνῳ τὴν χώραν διερχόμενος ἐξ ἀποδημίας ἄρτι τεθερισμένην ὁρῶν τὴν γῆν καὶ τὰς ἅλωνας παραλλήλους καὶ ὁμιαλεῖς, ἐμειδίασέν τε καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τούς παρόντας, ὡς ἡ Λακωνικὴ φαίνεται πᾶσα πολλῶν ἀδελφῶν εἶναι νεωστὶ νενεμημένων. τοιγὰρ οὖν ἐξῆν αὐτῷ τρυφὴν ἐξελάσαντι τῆς Σπόρτης ἀκυρῶσαι πᾶν νόμισμα χρυσοῦν καὶ ἀργυροῦν, μόνῳ δὲ χρῆσθαι τῷ σιδηρῷ, καὶ τούτῳ ἀπὸ πολλοῦ σταθμοῦ καὶ ὄγκου δύναμιν ὀλίγην ἔχοντι· ὥστε δέκα μνῶν ἀμοιβὴν ἀποθήκης μεγάλης ἐν οἰκίᾳ δεῖσθαι καὶ ζεύγους ἄγοντος. οὐ κυρωθέντος ἐξέπεσεν ἀδικημάτων γένη πολλὰ τῆς Λακεδαίμονος. τίς γὰρ ἢ κλέπτειν ἔμελλεν ἢ δωροδοκεῖν ἢ ἀποστερεῖν ἢ ἁρπάζειν ὃ μήτε κατακρύψαι δυνατὸν ἦν μήτε κεκτῆσθαι ζἢλωτόν, ἀλλὰ μηδὲ κατακόψαι λυσιτελές; ἔμελλον δὲ καὶ τέχναι ἄχρηστοι ἐξελαθήσεσθαι σύν τούτοις, διάθεσιν τῶν ἔργων οὐκ ἐχόντων. τὸ γὰρ σιδηροῦν ἀγώγιμον οὐκ ἦν πρὸς τούς ἄλλους Ἕλληνας οὐδὲ εἶχε τιμὴν καταγελώμενον, ὥστε οὐδὲ πρίασθαί τι τῶν ξενικῶν καὶ ῥωπικῶν ὑπῆρχεν, οὐδὲ εἰσέπλει φόρτος ἐμπορικὸς εἰς τούς λιμένας, οὐδʼ ἐπέβαινε τῆς Λακωνικῆς οὐ σοφιστὴς λόγων, οὐ μάντις ἀγυρτικός, οὐχ ἑταιρῶν τροφεύς, οὐ χρυσῶν τις, οὐ χαλκῶν καλλωπισμάτων δημιουργός, ἅτε δὴ νομίσμιατος οὐκ ὄντος. ἀλλʼ οὕτως ἀπερημωθεῖσα κατὰ μικρὸν ἡ τρυφὴ τῶν ζωπυρούντων καὶ τρεφόντων αὐτὴ διʼ ἑαυτῆς ἐμαραίνετο· καὶ πλέον οὐδὲν ἦν τοῖς πολλὰ κεκτημένοις ὀδὸν οὐκ ἐχούσης εἰς μέσον τῆς εὐπορίας, ἀλλʼ ἐγκατῳκοδομμεημένης καὶ ἀργούσης. διʼ ὅ καὶ τὰ πρόχειρα τῶν σκευῶν καὶ ἀναγκαῖα ταῦτα, κλιντῆρες καὶ δίφροι καὶ τράπεζαι, βέλτιστα παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἐδημιουργεῖτο, καὶ κώθων, ὡς φησὶ Κριτίας, ὁ Λακωνικὸς εὐδοκίμει μάλιστα πρὸς τὰς στρατείας. τὰ γὰρ ἀναγκαίως πινόμενα τῶν ὑδάτων καὶ δυσωποῦντα τὴν ὄψιν ἀπεκρύπτετο τῇ χρόᾳ, καὶ τοῦ θολεροῦ προσκόπτοντος καὶ προσισχομένου τοῖς ἄμβωσι, καθαρώτερον ἐπλησίαζε τῷ στόματι τὸ πινόμενον. αἴτιος δὲ καὶ τούτων ὁ νομοθέτης, ὡς φησὶν ὁ Πλούταρχος. ἀπηλλαγμένοι γὰρ οἱ δημιουργοὶ τῶν ἀχρήστων ἐν τοῖς ἀναγκαίοις ἐπεδείκνυντο τὴν καλλιτεχνίαν.
ἔτι δὲ μᾶλλον ἐπιθέσθαι τῇ τρυφῇ καὶ τὸν ζῆλον ἀφελέσθαι τοῦ πλούτου διανοηθεὶς τὸ τρίτον πολίτευμα καὶ κάλλιστον ἐπῆγεν, τὴν τῶν συσσιτίων κατασκευήν, ὥστε δειπνεῖν μετʼ ἀλλήλων συνιόντας ἐπὶ κοινοῖς καὶ τεταγμένοις ὄψοις καὶ σιτίοις, οἴκοι δὲ μὴ διαιτᾶσθαι κατακλίναντας εἰς στρωμνὰς πολυτελεῖς καὶ τραπέζας, χερσὶν δημιουργῶν καὶ μαγείρων ὑπὸ σκότος, ὥσπερ ἀδηφάγα ζῷα, πιαινομένους καὶ διαφθείροντας ἅμα τοῖς ἤθεσι τὰ σώματα πρὸς πᾶσαν ἐπιθυμίαν ἀνειμένα καὶ πλησμονήν, μακρῶν μὲν ὕπνων, θερμῶν δὲ λουτρῶν, πολλῆς δὲ ἡσυχίας· καὶ τρόπον τινὰ νοσηλείας καθημερινῆς δεομένην. μέγα μὲν οὖν καὶ τοῦτο ἦν, μεῖζον δὲ τούτου τὸ τὸν πλοῦτον ἄζηλον, ὡς φησὶν Θεόφραστος, καὶ ἄπλουτον ἀπεργάσασθαι τῇ κοινότητι τῶν δείπνων καὶ τῇ περὶ τὴν δίαιταν εὐτελείᾳ. χρῆσις γὰρ οὐκ ἦν οὐδὲ ἀπόλαυσις οὐδὲ ὄψις ὅλως ἢ ἐπίδειφις τῆς πολλῆς παρασκευῆς, ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ δεῖπνον τῷ πένητι τοῦ πλουσίου βαδίζοντος· ὥστε τοῦτο δὴ τὸ. θρυλλούμενον ἐν μόνῃ τῇ Σπτάρτῃ βλέπεσθαι τυφλὸν ὄντα τὸν Πλοῦτον καὶ κείμενον ὥσπερ γραφὴν ἄψυχον καὶ ἀκίνητον. οὐδὲ γὰρ οἴκοι προδειπνήσαντας ἐξῆν βαδίζειν ἐπὶ τὰ συσσίτια πεπληρωμένους, ἀλλʼ ἐπιμελῶς οἱ λοιποὶ φυλάττοντες τὸν μὴ πίνοντα μηδὲ ἐσθίοντα μετʼ αὐτῶν ἐκάκιζον ὡς ἀκρατῆ καὶ πρὸς τὴν κοινὴν μαλθακιζόμενον δίαιταν. διʼ ὃ καὶ φιδίτια προσηγόρευον ταῦτα, εἴτε ὡς φιλίας καὶ φιλοφροσύνης ὑπάρχοντα σἴτια, ἀντὶ τοῦ λάβδα τὸ δέλτα λαμβάνοντες, εἴτε ὡς πρὸς εὐτέλειαν καὶ φειδὼ συνεθιζόντων. συνήρχοντο δὲ ἀνὰ πεντεκαίδεκα καὶ βραχεῖ τούτων ἐλάττους ἢ, πλείους. ἔφερε δὲ ἕκαστος κατὰ μῆνα τῶν συσσίτων ἀλφίτων μέδιμνον, οἴνου χόας ὀκτώ, τυροῦ πέντε μνᾶς, σύκων ἡμίμνεα πέντε· πρὸς δὲ τούτοις, εἰς ὀψωνίαν μικρόν τι κομιδῇ νομίσματος.
εἰκότως ἄρα οὕτω λιτῶς καὶ σωφρόνως δειπνούντων καὶ οἱ παῖδες ἐφοίτων εἰς τὰ συσσίτια ὥσπερ εἰς διδασκαλεῖα σωφροσύνης ἀγόμενοι, καὶ λόγων ἠκροῶντο πολιτικῶν καὶ παιδευτὰς ἐλευθερίας ἑώρων, αὐτοί τε παίζειν εἰθίζοντο καὶ σκώπτειν ἄνευ βωμολοχίας καὶ σκωπτόμενοι μὴ δυσχεραίνειν. σφόδρα γὰρ ἐδόκει καὶ τοῦτο Λακωνικὸν εἶναι, σκώμματος ἀνασχέσθαι· μὴ φέροντα δὲ ἐξῆν παραιτεῖσθαι, καὶ ὁ σκώπτων ἐπέπαυτο. τοιαύτη μὲν ἡ τῶν Λακεδαιμιονίων περὶ τὴν δίαιταν λιτότης, καίπερ εἰς πλῆθος νενομοθετημένη. διʼ ὃ καὶ ἀνδρικώτεροι καὶ σωφρονέστεροι καὶ τοῦ ὀρθοῦ μᾶλλον φροντίζοντες οἱ ἐκ ταύτης τῆς πολιτείας ἀναβαίνοντες παραδέδονται τῶν ἐκ τῶν ἄλλων, διεφθαρμένων καὶ ταῖς ψυχαῖς καὶ τοῖς σώμασιν· καὶ δῆλον ὡς τοιαύτῃ πολιτείᾳ οἰκεῖον τὸ τῆς ἀποχῆς τῆς παντελοῦς, ταῖς δὲ διεφθαρμέναις τὸ τῆς βρώσεως.
μεταβάντι δὲ εἰς τὰ ἄλλα ἔθνη, ὅσα εὐνομίας τε καὶ ἡμερότητος τῆς τε πρὸς τὸ θεῖον εὐσεβείας ἐπεστράφη, φανερὸν ἔσται ὡς πρός τε τὴν σωτηρίαν τῶν πόλεων καὶ τὸ συμφέρον αὐταῖς εἰ καὶ μὴ ἐπὶ πάντας, ἀλλὰ γοῦν εἴς τινας τὸ τῆς ἀποχῆς προσετέτακτο· οἱ δὲ ὑπὲρ τῆς πόλεως θύοντες τοῖς θεοῖς καὶ θεραπεύοντες ἀπεμειλίττοντο τὰς τῶν πολλῶν ἁμαρτίας. ὅπερ γὰρ ἐν τοῖς μυστηρίοις ὁ ἀφʼ ἑστίας λεγόμενος παῖς ἀντὶ πάντων τῶν μυουμένων ἀπομειλίσσεται τὸ θεῖον, ἀκριβῶς δρῶν τὰ προστεταγμένα, τοῦτο κατὰ τὰ ἔθνη καὶ τὰς πόλεις οἱ ἱερεῖς δύνανται ἀντὶ πάντων θύοντες καὶ τὸ θεῖον προσαγόμενοι διὰ τῆς εὐσεβείας εἰς τὴν σφῶν κηδεμονίαν. τοῖς τοίνυν ἱερεῦσι τοῖς μὲν τῶν ζῴων πάντων, τοῖς δέ τινων πάντως προστέτακται ἀπέχεσθαι τῆς βορὰς, ἄν τε Ἑλληνικὸν ἔθος σκοπῇς ἄν τε βάρβαρον, καὶ μέντοι παρʼ ἄλλοις ἄλλως· ὥστ· τοὺς πανταχοῦ παραληφθέντας φαίνεσθαι πάντων ἀπεχομένους, εἴ τις τούς πάντας ὡς ἕνα ὑπολάβοι. εἰ τοίνυν οἱ τῆς σωτηρίας τῶν πόλεων προεστῶτες καὶ τὴν εὐσέβειαν αὐτῶν τὴν πρὸς τούς θεούς πεπιστευμέννοι τῶν ζῴων ἀπέχονται, πῶς ἄν τις τολμήσειεν ὡς ἀσύμφορον ταῖς πόλεσι τὴν ἀποχὴν αἰτιᾶσθαι;
τὰ γοῦν κατὰ τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους ἱερέας Χαιρήμων ὁ στωικὸς ἀφηγούμενος, οὓς καὶ φιλοσόφους ὑπειλῆφθαί φησι παρʼ Αἰγυπτίοις, ἐξηγεῖται ὡς τόπον μὲν ἐξελέξαντο ἐμφιλοσοφῆσαι τὰ ἱερά. πρός τε γὰρ τὴν ὅλην ὄρεξιν τῆς θεωρίας συγγενὲς ἦν παρὰ τοῖς ἐκείνων ἀφιδρύμασι διαιτᾶσθαι, παρεῖχέν τε αὐτοῖς ἀσφάλειαν μὲν ἐκ τοῦ θείου σεβασμοῦ καθάπερ τινὰ ἱερὰ ζῷα πάντων τιμώντων τούς φιλοσόφους, ἠρεμαίοις δὲ εἶναι, ἅτε τῆς ἐπιμιξίας κατὰ τὰς πανηγύρεις καὶ τὰς ἑορτὰς συντελουμένης μόνον, τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν σχεδὸν ἀβάτων ὄντων τοῖς ἄλλοις τῶν ἱερῶν· ἁγνεύσαντας γὰρ ἔδει προσιέναι καὶ πολλῶν ἀποσχομένους. καὶ τοῦτο ὥσπερ κοινὸς τῶν κατʼ Αἴγυπτον ἱερῶν θεσμός ἐστιν. ἀπειπάμενοι δὲ πᾶσαν τὴν ἄλλην ἐργασίαν καὶ πόνους ἀνθρωπίνους, ἀπέδοσαν ὅλον τὸν βίον τῇ τῶν θείων θεωρίᾳ καὶ θεάσει, διὰ μὲν ταύτης τό τε τίμιον καὶ ἀσφαλὲς καὶ εὐσεβὲς ποριζόμενοι, διὰ δὲ τῆς θεωρίας τὴν ἐπιστήμην, διʼ ἀμφοῖν δὲ ἄσκησιν ἠθῶν κεκρυμμένην τινὰ καὶ ἀρχαιοπρεπῆ. τὸ γὰρ ἀεὶ συνεῖναι τῇ θείᾳ γνώσει καὶ ἐπιπνοίᾳ πάσης μὲν ἔξω τίθησιν πλεονεξίας, καταστέλλει δὲ τὰ πάθη, διεγείρει δὲ πρὸς σύνεσιν τὸν βίον. λιτότητα δὲ ἐπετήδευσαν καὶ καταστολὴν ἐγκράτειάν τε καὶ καρτερίαν τό τε ἐν παντὶ δίκαιον καὶ ἀπλεονέκτητον. σεμινοὺς δὲ αὐτούς παρεῖχεν καὶ τὸ δυσεπίμικτον, οἵ γε παρὰ μὲν αὐτὸν τῶν λεγομένων ἁγνειῶν τὸν καιρὸν οὐδὲ τοῖς συγγενεστάτοις καὶ ὁμοφύλοις ἐπεμίγνυντο σχεδὸν οὐδὲ ἄλλων τῳ θεωρούμενοι, ὅτι μὴ πρὸς τὰς ἀναγκαίας συναγνεύουσι χρείας, ἢ ἁγνευτήρια τοῖς μὴ καθαρεύουσιν ἄδυτα καὶ πρὸς ἱερουργίας ἅγια κατανεμόμενοι. τὸν δὲ ἄλλον χρόνον ἁπλούστερον μὲν τοῖς ὁμοίοις ἐπεμίγνυντο, τῶν δὲ ἐξωτικῶν τῆς θρησκείας οὐδενὶ συνεβίουν· ἐφαίνοντο δὲ ἀεὶ θεῶν ἢ ἀγαλμάτων ἐγγύς, ἤτοι φέροντες ἢ προηγούμενοι καὶ τάσσοντες μετὰ κόσμου τε καὶ σεμνότητος· ὧν ἕκαστον οὐ τῦφος ἦν, ἀλλά τινος ἔνδειξις φυσικοῦ λόγου. τὸ δὲ σεμνὸν κἀκ τοῦ καταστήματος ἑωρᾶτο. πορεία τε γὰρ ἦν εὔτακτος καὶ βλέμμα καθεστηκὸς ἐπετηδεύετο, ὡς ὅτε βουληθεῖεν μὴ σκαρδαμύττειν· γέλως δὲ σπάνιος· εἰ δέ που γένοιτο, μέχρι μειδιάσεως· ἀεὶ δὲ ἐντὸς τοῦ σχήματος αἱ χεῖρες. καὶ σύμβολόν γε ἦν ἑκάστῳ τῆς τάξεως ἐμφαντικόν, ἣν ἔλαχεν ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς· πλείους γὰρ ἦσαν αἱ τάξεις. δίαιτα δὲ λιτὴ καὶ ἀφελής· οἴνου γὰρ οἱ μὲν οὐδʼ ὅλως, οἱ δὲ ὀλίγιστα ἐγεύοντο, νεύρων αἰτιώμενοι βλάβας καὶ πλήρωσιν κεφαλῆς ἐμπόδιον εἰς εὕρεσιν, ἀφροδισίων τε ἔφασαν αὐτὸν ὀρέξεις ἐπιφέρειν. ταύτῃ δὲ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων εὐλαβῶς εἶχον, ἄρτοις μὲν οὐδὲ ὅλως ἐν ταῖς ἁγνείαις χρώμενοι· εἰ δέ ποτε μὴ ἁγνεύοιεν, σὺν ὑσσώπῳ κόπτοντες ἤσθιον· τὸ πολὺ γὰρ αὐτοῦ τῆς δυνάμεως καθαιρεῖν ἔφασαν τὸν ὕσσωπον. ἐλαίου δʼ ἀπείχοντο μὲν ὡς τὸ πολύ, οἱ πλεῖστοι δὲ καὶ παντελῶς· εἰ δέ που μετὰ λαχάνων χρήσαιντο, παντελῶς ὀλίγῳ καὶ ὅσον παρηγορῆσαι τὴν αἴσθησιν.
τῶν μὲν οὖν ἐκτὸς Αἰγύπτου γινομένων βρωμάτων τε καὶ ποτῶν οὐ θέμις ἦν ἅπτεσθαι. πολύς τις οὕτως τρυφῆς ἀπεκέκλειστο πόρος. τῶν δὲ κατʼ αὐτὴν τὴν Αἴγυπτον ἰχθύων τε ἀπείχοντο πάντων καὶ τετραπόδων ὅσα μώνυχα ἢ πολυσχιδῆ ἢ μὴ κερασφόρα· πτηνῶν δὲ ὅσα σαρκοφάγα· πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ καθάπαξ τῶν ἐμψύχων· καὶ ἔν γε ταῖς ἁγνείαις ἅπαντες, ὁπότε μηδʼ ᾠὸν προσίεντο. καὶ μέντοι καὶ τῶν ἄλλων οὐκ ἀσυκοφάντητον ἐποιοῦντο παραίτησιν, οἷον τῶν βοῶν τὰς θηλείας παρῃτοῦντο, τῶν δʼ ἀρρένων ὅσα δίδυμα κατάσπιλα ἢ ἑτερόχροα ἢ παραλλάσσοντα τῇ μορφῇ δεδαμασμένα, ὡς ἤδη καθωσιωμένα τοῖς πόνοις καὶ τιμωμένοις ἐμφερῆ, ἢ καθʼ ὅντινʼ οὖν οἷον ἀπεικασμὸν ἐξείη ἢ ἑτερόφθαλμα ἢ πρὸς ἀνθρωπείαν ἐμφέρειαν νεύοντα. μυρίαι δʼ ἄλλαι παρατηρήσεις τῆς περὶ αὐτὰ τέχνης τῶν καλουμένων μοσχοσφραγιστῶν ἄχρι συντάξεων προάγουσαι βιβλιακῶν. περιεργότερον δʼ ἔτι περὶ τὰ πτηνά, οἷον τρυγόνα μὴ ἐσθίειν· ἱέραξ γάρ, ἔφασαν, πολλαχῇ τὸ ζῷον συλλαβὼν ἀφίησιν, μισθὸν ἀποδιδοὺς μίξεως σωτηρίαν. ὡς οὖν μὴ λάθοιεν τοιούτῳ περιπεσόντες, ἅπαν αὐτῶν περιίσταντο τὸ γένος. κοιναὶ μὲν δὴ θρησκεῖαέ τινες αὗται, κατὰ γένη δὲ τῶν ἱερέων διάφοροι, καὶ οἰκεῖαι καθʼ ἕκαστον θεόν· αἱ δὲ ἁγνεῖαι πάντων ἐκαθάρευον. ὁ δὲ χρόνος οὗτος, ὁπότε συντελεῖν τι τῶν περὶ τὴν ἱερὰν μέλλοιεν θρησκείαν, προλαμβάνων ἡμερῶν ἀριθμόν, οἱ μὲν δυεῖν καὶ τετταράκοντα, οἱ δὲ τούτων πλείους, οἱ δὲ ἐλάσσους, οὐδέποτε μέντοι τῶν ἑπτὰ λειπομένας, παντὸς μὲν ἐμψύχου ἀπείχοντο, παντὸς δὲ λαχάνου τε καὶ ὀσπρίου, πρὸ δὲ πάντων ὁμιλίας γυναικείας· ἄρρενος μὲν γὰρ οὐδὲ τὸν ἄλλον χρόνον μετεῖχον. τρὶς δὲ τῆς ἡμέρας ἀπελούοντο ψυχρῷ, ἀπό τε κοίτης καὶ πρὸ ἀρίστου καὶ πρὸς ὕπνον. εἰ δέ ποτε συμβαίη καὶ ὀνειρώττειν, παραχρῆμα ἀπεκάθαιρον λουτρῷ τὸ σῶμα. ψυχρῷ μὲν οὖν καὶ κατὰ τὸν ἄλλον ἐχρῶντο βίον, οὐ μὴν οὑτωσὶ πλεονάζοντι. κοίτη δὲ αὐτοῖς ἐκ τῶν σπαδίκων τοῦ φοίνικος, ἃς καλοῦσι βάις, ἐπέπλεκτο· ξύλινον δὲ ἡμικυλίνδριον εὖ λελεασμένον ὑπόθημα τῆς κεφαλῆς· ἤσκουν δὲ δίψαν καὶ πεῖναν καὶ ὀλιγοσιτίαν παρὰ πάντα τὸν βίον.
μαρτυρία δʼ αὐτῶν τῆς ἐγκρατείας, ὅτι περιάπτοις μήτʼ ἐπῳδαῖς χρώμενοι διῆγον ἄνοσοι καὶ πρὸς μετρίαν ἰσχὺν εὔτονοι. πολλὰ γοῦν κατὰ τὰς ἱερουργίας ἀνεδέχοντο βάρη καὶ ὑπηρετήματα τῆς κοινῆς ἰσχύος μείζω. διῄρουν δὲ νύκτα μὲν εἰς ἐπιτήρησιν οὐρανίων, ἐνίοτε δὲ καὶ ἁγιστείαν, ἡμέραν δὲ εἰς θεραπείαν τῶν θεῶν, καθʼ ἣν τρὶς ἢ τετράκις, κατὰ τὴν ἕω καὶ τὴν ἑσπέραν μεσουρανοῦντά τε τὸν ἥλιον καὶ πρὸς δύσιν καταφερόμενον, τούτους ὑμνοῦντες· τὸν δὲ ἄλλον χρόνον πρὸς θεωρήμασιν ἦσαν ἀριθμητικοῖς τε καὶ γεωμετρικοῖς, ἐκπονοῦντες ἀεί τι καὶ προσεξευρίσκοντες, συνόλως τε περὶ τὴν ἐμπειρίαν καταγιγνόμενοι. τὸ δʼ αὐτὸ καὶ ἐν ταῖς χειμερίοις ἐπετήδευον νυξί, φιλολογίᾳ προσαγρυπνοῦντες, ἅτε μήτε πορισμοῦ ποιούμενοι φροντίδα δεσπότου τε κακοῦ τῆς πολυτελείας ἐλευθεριάζοντες. ὁ μὲν δὴ πόνος ὁ ἄτρυτός τε καὶ διηνεκὴς καρτερίαν ἀπομαρτυρεῖ τοῖς ἀνδράσι, τὸ δὲ ἀνεπιθύμητον ἐγκράτειαν· οἵ γε ἐν τοῖς ἀσεβεστάτοις ἐτίθεντο πλεῖν ἀπʼ Αἰγύπτου, διευλαβούμενοι ξενικὰς τρυφὰς καὶ ἐπιτηδεύματα· μόνοις γὰρ ὅσιον ἐδόκει τοῖς κατὰ τὰς βασιλικὰς χρείας ἀπηναγκασμένοις. πολύς δὲ καὶ τούτοις ἦν λόγος ἐμμεῖναι τοῖς πατρίοις· μικρὰ δʼ εἰ καταγνωσθεῖεν παραβαίνοντες, ἀπηλαύνοντο. καὶ τὸ μὲν κατʼ ἀλήθειαν φιλοσοφοῦν ἔν τε τοῖς προφήταις ἦν καὶ ἱεροστολισταῖς καὶ ἱερογραμματεῦσιν, ἔτι δὲ ὡρολόγοις. τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν τῶν ἱερέων τε καὶ παστοφόρων καὶ νεωκόρων πλῆθος καὶ ὑπουργῶν τοῖς θεοῖς καθαρεύει μὲν ὁμοίως, οὔτι γε μὴν μετʼ ἀκριβείας καὶ ἐγκρατείας τοσῆσδε.
τοιαῦτα μὲν τὰ κατʼ Αἰγυπτίους ὑπʼ ἀνδρὸς φιλαλήθους τε καὶ ἀκριβοῦς ἔν τε τοῖς στωικοῖς πραγματικώτατα φιλοσοφήσαντος μεμαρτυρημένα:
ἀπὸ δὲ ταύτης ὁρμώμενοι τῆς ἀσκήσεως καὶ τῆς πρὸς τὸ θεῖον οἰκειώσεως ἔγνωσαν ὡς οὐ διʼ ἀνθρώπου μόνου τὸ θεῖον διῆλθεν, οὔτε ψυχὴ ἐν μόνῳ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐπὶ γῆς κατεσκήνωσεν, ἀλλὰ σχεδὸν ἡ αὐτὴ διὰ πάντων διῆλθεν τῶν ζῴων. διʼ ὃ εἰς τὴν θεοποιίαν παρέλαβον πᾶν ζῷον καὶ ὁμοίως που ἀνέμιξαν θηρία καὶ ἀνθρώπους καὶ πάλιν ὀρνέων σώματα καὶ ἀνθρώπων· εἴκασται γὰρ παρʼ αὐτοῖς τις μέχρι τραχήλου ἀνθρωποειδής, τὸ δὲ πρόσωπον ὀρνέου ἢ λέοντος ἢ ἄλλου τινὸς ζῴου κεκτημένος· καὶ πάλιν αὖ κεφαλὴ ἀνθρώπειος καὶ ἄλλων τινῶν ζῴων μέρη, πῇ μὲν ὑποκείμενα, πῇ δὲ ἐπικείμενα. διʼ ὧν δηλοῦσιν ὅτι κατὰ γνώμην θεῶν καὶ ταῦτα ἀλλήλοις κοινωνεῖ, καὶ σύντροφα ἡμῖν καὶ τιθασά ἐστιν τῶν θηρίων τὰ ἄγρια οὐκ ἄνευ τινὸς θείας βουλήσεως. ὅθεν καὶ ὁ λέων ὡς θεὸς θρησκεύεται, καὶ μέρος τι τῆς Αἰγύπτου, ὃ καλοῦσι νομόν, ἐπώνυμον ἔχει Λεοντοπολίτην, ἄλλο δὲ Βουσιρίτην, ἄλλο Λυκοπολίτην. τὴν γὰρ ἐπὶ πάντα δύναμιν τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ τῶν συννόμων ζῴων ὧν ἕκαστος τῶν θεῶν παρέσχεν ἐθρήσκευσαν. ὕδωρ δὲ καὶ πῦρ σέβονται μάλιστα τῶν στοιχείων, ὡς ταῦτα αἰτιώτατα τῆς σωτηρίας ἡμῶν, καὶ ταῦτα δεικνύντες ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς, ὥς που ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἐν τῇ ἀνοίξει τοῦ ἁγίου Σαράπιδος ἡ θεραπεία διὰ πυρὸς καὶ ὕδατος γίνεται, λείβοντος τοῦ ὑμνῳδοῦ τὸ ὕδωρ καὶ τὸ πῦρ φαίνοντος, ὁπηνίκα ἑστὼς ἐπὶ τοῦ οὐδοῦ τῇ πατρίῳ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων φωνῇ ἐγείρει τὸν θεόν. ταῦτʼ οὖν σέβονται τὰ μέτοχα καὶ μάλιστα πλέον τούτων ἐσέφθησαν τὰ ὡς ἐπὶ πλέον τῶν ἱερῶν μετέχοντα· μετὰ ταῦτα δὲ πάντα τὰ ζῷα, ἐπεὶ καὶ ἄνθρωπον σέβονται κατὰ Ἄναβιν κώμην, ἐν ᾗ καὶ τούτῳ θύεται καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν βωμῶν τὰ ἱερεῖα κάεται. ὁ δὲ μετʼ ὀλίγον φάγοι ἂν τὰ ἴδια αὐτῷ ὡς ἀνθρώπῳ παρεσκευασμένα. ὡς οὖν ἀνθρώπου· ἀφεκτέον, οὕτω καὶ τῶν ἄλλων. ἔτι δʼ ἐκ περιττῆς σοφίας καὶ τῆς περὶ τὸ θεῖον συντροφίας κατέλαβόν τισι τῶν θεῶν προσφιλῆ τῶν ζῴων τινὰ μᾶλλον ἀνθρώπων, ὡς Ἡλίῳ ἱέρακα, σύμπασαν μὲν τὴν φύσιν ἐξ αἵματος ἔχοντα καὶ πνεύματος, οἰκτείροντα δὲ καὶ ἄνθρωπον καὶ κωκύοντα ἐπὶ νεκρῷ κειμένῳ γῆν τε ἐπαμώμενον εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς, ἐν οἷς τὸ ἡλιακὸν κατοικεῖν πεπιστεύκασι φῶς, καὶ ζῆν μὲν ἐπὶ πλείονα ἔτη κατειληφότες, μετὰ δὲ τὸν βίον ἰσχὺν ἔχειν μαντικὴν καὶ εἶναι λογικώτατον ἀπολυθέντα τοῦ σώματος καὶ προγνωστικώτατον, τελεῖν τε ἀγάλματα καὶ ναοὺς κινεῖν. κάνθαρον δὲ ἀμαθὴς μὲν βδελυχθείη ἂν ἀγνώμων ὑπάρχων τῶν θείων, Αἰγύπτιοι δὲ ἐσέφθησαν ὡς εἰκόνα ἡλίου ἔμψυχον. κάνθαρος γὰρ πᾶς ἄρρην καὶ ἀφιεὶς τὸν θορὸν ἐν τέλματι καὶ ποιήσας σφαιροειδῆ τοῖς ὀπισθίοις ἀνταναφέρει ποσὶν ὡς ἥλιος οὐρανόν, καὶ περίοδον ἡμερῶν ἐκδέχεται σεληνιακήν. οὕτως δὲ καὶ περὶ κριοῦ τι φιλοσοφοῦσι καὶ ἄλλο τι περὶ κροκοδείλου, περί τε γυπὸς καὶ ἴβεως καὶ ὅλως καθʼ ἕκαστον τῶν ζῴων, ὡς ἐκ φρονήσεως καὶ τῆς ἄγαν θεοσοφίας ἐπὶ τὸ σέβας ἐλθεῖν καὶ τῶν ζῴων. ἀμαθὴς δὲ ἄνθρωπος οὐδὲ αὐτὸ τοῦτο ὑπώπτευσεν, ὅπως οὐ τῇ κοινῇ φορᾷ καὶ μηδὲν γινωσκούσῃ παρηνέχθησαν δηλονότι καὶ αὐτοὶ διʼ ἀμαθίας ὁδεύσαντες, ὑπερβάντες δὲ τὴν τῶν πολλῶν ἄγνοιαν, ᾗ πρώτῃ πᾶς ἐντυγχάνει, τὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς οὐδενὸς ἄξια αὐτοὶ εἰς σέβας 0. κατηξίωσαν.
προσγέγονε δʼ αὐτοῖς οὐχ ἧττον τῶν εἰρημένων κἀκεῖνο εἰς πίστιν τοῦ σεβάσματος καὶ τὰ ζῷα. τὴν γὰρ ψυχὴν ἀπολυθεῖσαν τοῦ σώματος κατέλαβον παντὸς ζῴου λογικήν τε οὖσαν καὶ προγνωστικὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος καὶ χρηματιστικὴν δραστνκήν τε πάντων, ὧν καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἀπολυθείς. διʼ ὃ εἰκότως ἐτίμησαν καὶ ὡς οἷόν τέ ἐστιν ἀπέσχοντο αὐτῶν. πολλοῦ δὲ ὄντος λόγου διʼ ἣν αἰτίαν διὰ τῶν ζῴων οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι τοὺς θεοὺς ἐσέφθησαν καὶ μείζονος τῆς παρούσης πραγματείας, ἀρκεῖ τὰ δεδηλωμένα περὶ αὐτῶν. ἐκεῖνο μέντοι οὐ παραπεμπτέον, ὅτι τοὺς ἀποθανόντας τῶν εὖ γεγονότων ὅταν ταριχεύωσιν, ἰδίᾳ τὴν κοιλίαν ἐξελόντες καὶ εἰς κιβωτὸν ἐνθέντες, μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ὧν διαπράττονται ὑπὲρ τοῦ νεκροῦ, καὶ τὴν κιβωτὸν κρατοῦντες πρὸς τὸν ἤλιον μαρτύρονται; ἑνὸς τῶν ὑπὲρ τοῦ νεκροῦ ποιουμένου λόγον τῶν ταριχευτῶν. ἔστι δὲ καὶ ὁ λόγος, ὃν ἡρμήνευσεν Ἔκφαντος ἐκ τῆς πατρίου διαλέκτου, τοιοῦτος “ὦ δέσποτα ἥλιε καὶ θεοὶ πάντες οἱ τὴν ζωὴν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις δόντες, προσδέξασθέ με καὶ παράδοτε τοῖς ἀιδίοις θεοῖς σύνοικον. ἐγὼ γὰρ τοὺς θεούς, οὓς οἱ γονεῖς μοι παρέδειξαν, εὐσεβῶν διετέλουν ὅσον χρόνον ἐν τῷ ἐκείνων αἰῶνι τὸν βίον εἶχον, τούς τε τὸ σῶμιά μου γεννήσαντας ἐτίμων ἀεί· τῶν τε ἄλλων ἀνθρώπων οὐδένα οὔτε ἀπέκτεινα οὔτε παρακαταθήκην ἀπεστέρησα οὔτε ἄλλο οὐδὲν ἀνήκεστον διεπραξάμην. εἰ δέ τι ἄρα κατὰ τὸν ἐμαυτοῦ βίον ἥμαρτον ἢ φαγὼν ἢ πιὼν ὧν μὴ θεμιτὸν ἦν, οὐ διʼ ἐμαυτὸν ἥμαρτον, ἀλλὰ διὰ ταῦτα” δείξας τὴν κιβωτόν, ἐν ἡ γαστὴρ ἦν. καὶ ταῦτα εἰπὼν εἰς τὸν ποταμὸν ἀφίησι, τὸ δὲ ἄλλο σῶμα ὡς καθαρὸν ταριχεύει. οὕτως ἀπολογίας δεῖσθαι ᾠήθησαν πρὸς τὸ θεῖον ὑπὲρ ὧν ἔφαγον καὶ ἔπιον, καὶ διὰ ταῦτα ὑβρίσαι.
τῶν δὲ γινωσκομένων ἡμῖν Ἰουδαῖοι, πρὶν ὑπʼ Ἀντιόχου τὸ πρότερον τὰ ἀνήκεστα παθεῖν εἰς τὰ νόμιμα τὰ ἑαυτῶν, ὑπό τε Ῥωμαίων ὕστερον, ὅτε καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν τὸ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἑάλω καὶ πᾶσι βατὸν γέγονεν οἷς ἄβατον ἦν, αὐτή τε ἡ πόλις διεφθάρη, διετέλουν πολλῶν μὲν ἀπεχόμενοι ζῴων, ἰδίως δὲ ἔτι καὶ νῦν τῶν χοιρίων. τῶν δὲ παρʼ αὐτοῖς φιλοσοφιῶν τριτταὶ ἰδέαι ἦσαν, καὶ τῆς μὲν προΐσταντο Φαρισαῖοι, τῆς δὲ Σαδδουοκαῖοι, τῆς δὲ τρίτης, ἣ καὶ ἐδόκει σεμνοτάτη εἶναι, Ἐσσαῖοι. οἱ οὖν τρίτοι τοιοῦτον ἐποιοῦντο τὸ πολίτευμα, ὡς πολλαχοῦ Ἰώσηπος τῶν πραγματειῶν ἀνέγραψεν, καὶ γὰρ ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ τῆς Ἰουδαῖκῆς ἱστορίας, ἣν διʼ ἑπτὰ βιβλίων συνεπλήρωσεν, καὶ ἐν τῷ ὀκτωκαιδεκάτῳ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας, ἣν διὰ εἴκοσι βιβλίων ἐπραγματεύσατο, καὶ ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ τῷ πρὸς τοὺς Ἓλληνας, εἰσὶ δὲ δύο τὰ βιβλία. εἰσὶ τοίνυν οἱ Ἐσσαῖοι Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν τὸ γένος, φιλάλληλοι δὲ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων πλεον. οὗτοι τὰς μὲν ἡδονὰς ὡς κακίαν ἀποστρέφονται, τὴν δὲ ἐγκράτειαν καὶ τὸ μὴ τοῖς πάθεσιν ὑποπίπτειν ἀρετὴν ὑπολαμβάνουσι. καὶ γάμου μὲν παρʼ αὐτοῖς ὑπεροψία, τοὺς δὲ ἀλλοτρίους παῖδας ἐκλαμβάνοντες ἁπαλοὺς ἔτι πρὸς τὰ μαθήματα, συγγενεῖς ἡγοῦνται καὶ τοῖς ἤθεσιν ἑαυτῶν ἐντυποῦσι, τὸν μὲν γάμον καὶ τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ διαδοχὴν οὐκ ἀναιροῦντες, τὰς δὲ τῶν γυναικῶν ἀσελγείας φυλαττόμενοι· καταφρονηταὶ δὲ πλούτου, καὶ θαυμάσιον παρʼ αὐτοῖς τὸ κοινωνικόν, οὐδʼ ἔστιν εὑρεῖν κτήσει τινὰ παρʼ αὐτοῖς ὑπερέχοντα. νόμος γὰρ τοὺς εἰς τὴν αἵρεσιν εἰσιόντας δημεύειν τῷ τάγματι τὴν οὐσίαν, ὥστε ἐν ἅπασι μήτε πενίας ταπεινότητα φαίνεσθαι μήθʼ ὑπεροχὴν πλούτου, τῶν δʼ ἑκάστου κτημάτων ἀναμεμιγμιένων μίαν ὥσπερ ἀδελφοῖς ἅπασιν οὐσίαν εἶναι. κηλῖδα δὲ ὑπολαμβάνουσι τοὔλαιον, κἂν ἀλιφῇ τις ἄκων, σμήχεται τὸ σῶμα· τὸ γὰρ αὐχμεῖν ἐν καλῷ τίθενται, λευχειμονεῖν τε διὰ παντός. χειροτονητοὶ δὲ οἱ τῶν κοινῶν ἐπιμεληταί, καὶ αἱρετοὶ πρὸς ἀπάντων εἰς τὰς χρείας ἕκαστοι. μία δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν αὐτῶν πόλις, ἀλλʼ ἐν ἑκάστῃ κατοικοῦσι πολλοί. καὶ τοῖς ἑτέρωθεν ἥκουσιν αἱρετισταῖς ἀναπέπταται τὰ παρʼ αὐτοῖς, παὶ οἱ πρῶτον ἰδόντες εἰσίασιν ὡς πρὸς συνήθεις. διʼ ὃ οὐδὲν ἐπικομιζόμενοι ἀποδημοῦσιν ἀναλωμάτων ἕνεκα. οὔτε δὲ ἐσθῆτα οὔτε ὑποδήματα ἀμείβουσι πρὶν διαρραγῆναι πρότερον παντάπασιν ἢ δαπανηθῆναι τῷ χρόνῳ. οὐδʼ ἀγοράζουσίν τι οὐδὲ πωλοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ τῷ χρῄζοντι διδοὺς ἕκαστος τὸ παρʼ ἑαυτοῦ τὸ παρʼ ἐκείνου χρήσιμον ἀντικομίζεται. καὶ χωρὶς δὲ τῆς ἀντιδόσεως ἀκώλυτος ἡ μετάληψις αὐτοῖς παρʼ ὧν ἂν ἐθέλωσιν.
πρός γε μὴν τὸ θεῖον ἰδίως εὐσεβεῖς. πρὶν γὰρ ἀνασχεῖν τὸν ἣλιον οὐδὲν φθέγγονται τῶν βεβήλων, πατρίους δέ τινας εἰς αὐτὸν εὐχάς, ὥσπερ ἱκετεύοντες ἀνατεῖλαι. μετὰ ταῦτα πρὸς ἅς ἕκαστοι τέχνας ἴσασιν ὑπὸ τῶν ἐπιμελητῶν ἀφίενται, καὶ μέχρι πέμπτης ὥρας ἐργασάμενοι συντόνως ἔπειτα πάλιν εἰς ἕν ἀθροίζονται χωρίον, ζωσάμενοί τε σκεπάσμασι λινοῖς οὕτως ἀπολούονται τὸ σῶμα ψυχροῖς ὕδασι, καὶ μετὰ ταύτην τὴν ἁγνείαν εἰς ἴδιον οἴκημα συνίασιν, ἔνθα μηδενὶ τῶν ἑτεροδόξων ἐπιτέτραπται παρελθεῖν· αὐτοί τε καθαροὶ καθάπερ εἰς ἅγιόν τι τέμενος παραγίνονται τὸ δειπνητήριον. καθισάντων δὲ μεθʼ ἡσυχίας ὁ μὲν σιτοποιὸς ἐν τάξει παρατίθησιν ἄρτους, ὁ δὲ μάγειρος ἓν ἀγγεῖον ἐξ ἑνὸς ἐδέσματος ἑκάστῳ. προκατεύχεται δʼ ὁ ἱερεὺς τῆς τροφῆς ἁγνῆς οὔσης καὶ καθαρᾶς, καὶ γεύσασθαί τινα πρὶν τῆς εὐχῆς ἀθέμιτον· ἀριστοποιησάμενος δʼ ἐπεύχεται πάλιν, ἀρχόμενοί τε καὶ παυόμενοι γεραίρουσι τὸν θεόν. ἔπειθʼ ὡς ἱερὰς καταθέμενοι τὰς ἐσθῆτας πάλιν ἐπʼ ἔργα μέχρι δείλης τρέπονται. δειπνοῦσι δʼ ὑποστρέψαντες ὁμοίως, συγκαθεζομένων τῶν ξένων, εἰ τύχοιεν αὐτοῖς παρόντες. οὔτε δὲ κραυγή ποτε τὸν οἶκον οὔτε θόρυβος μιαίνει, τὰς δὲ λαλιὰς ἐν τάξει παραχωροῦσιν ἀλλήλοις, καὶ τοῖς ἔξωθεν ὡς μυστήριόν τι φρικτὸν ἡ τῶν ἔνδον σιωπὴ καταφαίνεται. τούτου δʼ σἴτιον ἡ διηνεκὴς νῆψις καὶ τὸ μετρεῖσθαι παρʼ αὐτοῖς τροφὴν καὶ ποτὸν μέχρι κόρου. τῷ δὲ ζηλοῦντι τὴν αἵρεσιν οὐκ εὐθὺς ἡ πάροδος, ἀλλʼ ἐπʼ ἐνιαυτὸν ἔξω μένοντι τὴν αὐτὴν ὑποτίθενται δίαιταν, ἀξινάριόν τε καὶ περίζωμα δόντες καὶ λευκὴν ἐσθῆτα. ἐπειδὰν δὲ τούτῳ τῷ χρόνῳ πεῖραν ἐγκρατείας δῷ, πρόσεισι μὲν ἔγγιον τῇ διαίτῃ καὶ καθαρώτερον τῶν πρὸς ἁγνείαν ὑδάτων μεταλαμβάνει, παραλαμβάνεται δὲ εἰς τὰς συμβιώσεις οὐδέπω μετὰ γὰρ τὴν τῆς καρτερίας ἐπίδειξιν δυσὶν ἄλλοις ἔτεσι τὸ ἦθος δοκιμάζεται, καὶ φανεὶς ἄξιος οὕτως εἰς τὸν ὅμιλον ἐγκρίνεται·
πρὶν δὲ τῆς κοινῆς ἅψασθαι τροφῆς, ὅρκους αὐτοῖς ὄμνυσι φρικώδεις, πρῶτον μὲν εὐσεβήσειν τὸ θεῖον, ἔπειτα τὰ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους δίκαια φυλάξειν καὶ μήτε κατὰ γνώμην βλάψειν τινὰ μήτʼ ἐξ ἐπιτάγματος, μισήσειν δὲ ἀεὶ τοὺς ἀδίκους καὶ συναγωνιεῖσθαι τοῖς δικαίοις, τὸ πιστὸν πᾶσι μὲν παρέξειν, μάλιστα δὲ τοῖς κρατοῦσιν· οὐ γὰρ δίχα θεοῦ περιγίνεσθαί τινι τὸ ἄρχειν. κἂν αὐτὸς ἄρχῃ, μηδεπώποτε ἐξυβρίσαι εἰς τὴν ἐξουσίαν, μηδὲ ἐσθῆτι ἢ τινι πλείονι κόσμῳ τοὺς ὑποτεταγμένους ὑπερλαμπρύνεσθαι, τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἀγαπᾶν ἀεὲ καὶ τοὺς ψευδομένους προβάλλεσθαι· χεῖρας κλοπῆς καὶ ψυχὴν ἀνοσίου κέρδους καθαρὰν φυλάξειν καὶ μήτε κρύψειν τι τοὺς αἱρετιστὰς μήθʼ ἑτέροις αὐτῶν τι μηνύσειν, κἂν μέχρι θανάτόυ τις βιάζηται. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ὄμνυσι μηδενὶ μὲν μεταδοῦναι τῶν δογμιάτων ἑτέρως ἢ ὡς αὐτὸς παρέλαβεν, ἀφέξεσθαι δὲ λῃστείας, καὶ συντηρήσειν ὁμοίως τά τε τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν βιβλία καὶ τὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων ὀνόματα. τοιοῦτοι μὲν οἱ ὅρκοι· οἱ δʼ ἁλόντες καὶ οἱ ἐκβληθέντες κακῷ μόρῳ φθείρονται. τοῖς γὰρ ὅρκοις καὶ τοῖς ἔθεσιν ἐνδεδεμένοι οὐδὲ τῆς παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις τροφῆς δύνανται μεταλαμβάνειν, ποηφαγοῦντες δὲ καὶ λιμῷ τὸ σῶμα διαφθειρόμενοι ἀπόλλυνται. διʼ ὃ δὴ πολλοὺς ἐλεήσαντες ἐν ταῖς ἐσχάταις ἀνάγκαις ἀνέλαβον, ἱκανὴν τιμωρίαν δεδωκέναι νομίζοντες ἐπὶ τοῖς ἁμαρτήμασι τὴν μέχρι θανάτου βάσανον. τὴν δὲ σκαλίδα διδόασι τοῖς μέλλουσιν αἱρετισταῖς, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτοὶ ἄλλως οὐ θακεύουσιν ἢ βόθρον ὀρύξαντες εἰς βάθος ποδιαῖον, περικαλύψαντές τε θοἱματίῳ, ὡς μὴ ταῖς αὐγαῖς ἐνυβρίζειν τοῦ θεοῦ. τοσαύτη δʼ ἐστὶν αὐτῶν ἡ λιτότης ἡ περὶ τὴν δίαιταν καὶ ὀλιγότης, ὡς τῇ ἑβδομάδι μὴ δεῖσθαι κενώσεως, ἣν τηρεῖν εἰώθασιν εἰς ὕμνους τῷ θεῷ καὶ εἰς ἀνάπαυσιν. ἐκ δὲ τῆς ἀσκήσεως ταύτης τοσαύτην πεποίηνται τὴν καρτερίαν, ὡς στρεβλούμενοι καὶ λυγιζόμενοι καὶ καόμενοι καὶ διὰ πάντων ὁδεύοντες τῶν βασανιστηρίων ὀργάνων, ἵνʼ ἢ βλασφημήσωσι τὸν νομοθέτην ἢ φάγωσί τι τῶν ἀσυνήθων, οὐδέτερον ὑπομένειν. διέδειξαν δὲ τοῦτο ἐν τῷ πρὸς Ῥωμαίους πολέμῳ, ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ κολακεῦσαι τοὺς αἰκιζομένους ἢ δακρῦσαι ὑπομένουσι, μειδιῶντες δʼ ἐν ταῖς ἀλγηδόσι καὶ κατειρωνευόμενοι τῶν τὰς βασάνους προσφερόντων εὔθυμοι τὰς ψυχὰς ἠφίεσαν, ὡς πάλιν κομιούμενοι· καὶ γὰρ ἔρρωται παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἥδε ἡ δόξα, φθαρτὰ μὲν εἶναι τὰ σώματα καὶ τὴν ὕλην οὐ μόνιμον αὐτῶν, τὰς δὲ ψυχὰς ἀθανάτους ἀεὶ διαμένειν, καὶ συμπλέκεσθαι μὲν ἐκ τοῦ λεπτοτάτου φοιτώσας αἰθέρος, ῥύμῃ φυσικῇ κατασπωμένας· ἐπειδὰν δὲ ἀνεθῶσι τῶν κατὰ σάρκα δεσμῶν, οἷον δὴ μακρᾶς δουλείας ἀπηλλαγμένας, τότε χαίρειν καὶ μετεώρους φέρεσθαι. ἀπὸ δὴ τῆς τοιαύτης διαίτης καὶ τῆς πρὸς ἀλήθειαν καὶ τὴν εὐσέβειαν ἀσκήσεως εἰκότως ἐν αὐτοῖς πολλοί, οἵ καὶ τὰ μέλλοντα προγινώσκουσιν, ὡς ἄν βίβλοις ἱεραῖς καὶ διαφόροις ἁγνείαις καὶ προφητῶν ἀποφθέγμασιν ἐμπαιδοτριβούμενοι. σπάνιον δέ, εἴ ποτε ἐν ταῖς προαγορεύσεσιν ἀστοχοῦσι. τοιοῦτο μὲν τὸ τῶν Ἐσσαίων παρὰ τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις τάγμα.
πᾶσί γε μὴν ἀπηγόρευτο ὑὸς ἐσθίειν ἢ ἰχθύων τῶν ἀφολιδώτων, ἃ σελάχια καλοῦσιν Ἕλληνες, τι τῶν μωνύχων ζῴων. ἀπηγόρευτο δὲ καὶ μηδὲ τὰ ἱκετεύοντα καὶ οἷον προσφεύγοντα ταῖς οἰκίαις ἀναιρεῖν, οὐχ ὅτι μὴ ἐσθίειν. οὐδὲ νεοττοῖς ἐπέτρεψεν ὁ νομοθέτης τοὺς γονέας συνεξαιρεῖν, φείδεσθαι δὲ κελεύει κἀν τῇ πολεμίᾳ τῶν συνεργαζομένων ζῴων καὶ μὴ φονεύειν. καὶ οὐκ ἐφοβήθη μὴ πληθῦναν τὸ γένος τῶν μὴ θυομένων ζῴων λιμὸν ἐργάσηται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ᾔδει γὰρ πρῶτον μὲν ὅτι τὰ πολύτοκα ὀλιγοχρόνια, ἔπειτα ὡς πολὺ τὸ ἀπολλύμενον, ὅταν μὴ τύχῃ τῆς ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἐπιμελείας, καὶ μὴν καὶ ὅτι ἔστιν ἄλλα ζῷα, ἃ τῷ πληθύνοντι ἐπιτίθεται. τεκμήριον δέ, ὅτι πολλῶν ἀπεχόμεθα, οἷον σαυρῶν, σκωλήκων, μυῶν, ὄφεων, κυνῶν, καὶ ὅμως οὐ δέος μὴ ἐκ τῆς ἀποχῆς λιμώττοντες διαφθαρῶμεν πληθυνόντων. ἔπειτα οὐ ταὐτὸν τὸ ἐσθίειν τῷ φονεύειν, ἐπεὶ καὶ τούτων ἀναιροῦντες τὰ πολλὰ οὐδενὸς ἔτι γευόμεθα.
καὶ μὴν καὶ τοὺς Σύρους ἱστοροῦσι τὸ παλαιὸν ἀπέχεσθαι τῶν ζῴων καὶ διὰ τοῦτο μηδὲ τοῖς θεοῖς θύειν, ὕστερον δὲ θῦσαι μὲν εἰς ἀποτροπήν τινων κακῶν, αὐτοὺς δὲ μηδὲ ὅλως προσίεσθαι τὴν σαρκοφαγίαν. προἴόντος δὲ τοῦ χρόνου, ὡς φησὶ Νεάνθης ὁ Κυζικηνὸς καὶ Ἀσκληπιάδης ὁ Κύπριος, κατὰ Πυγμαλίωνα τὸν γένει μὲν Φοίνικα, βασιλεύσαντα δὲ Κυπρίων τὴν σαρκοφαγίαν παραδεχθῆναι ἐκ τοιαύτης παρανομίας. λέγει δὲ ὁ Ἀσκληπιάδης ἐν τῷ περὶ Κύπρου καὶ Φοινίκης ταῦτα. τὸ μὲν γὰρ πρῶτον οὐκ ἐθύετο τοῖς θεοῖς οὐδὲν ἔμψυχον, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ νόμος ἦν περὶ τούτου διὰ τὸ νόμῳ φυσικῷ κεκωλῦσθαι· ὑπὸ δέ τινας καιροὺς πρῶτον ἱερεῖον θῦσαι μυθεύονται, ψυχὴν ἀντὶ ψυχῆς αἰτουμένους. εἶτα τούτου γενομένου ὁλοκαυτίζειν τὸ τυθέν. ὕστερον δέ ποτε φλεγομένου τοῦ ἱερείου πεσεῖν σάρκα εἰς γῆν, ἥν ἀνελόντα τὸν ἱερέα καὶ κατακαιόμενον ἀβουλήτως προσαγαγεῖν τῷ στόματι τοὺς δακτύλους, ἀκούμενον τὴν κατάκαυσιν. γευσάμενον δὲ τῆς κνίσσης ἐπιθυμῆσαι καὶ μὴ ἀποσχέσθαι, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῇ γυναικὶ μεταδοῦναι. γνόντα δὲ τοῦτο τὸν Πυγμαλίωνα αὐτόν τε καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα κατὰ κρημνῶν ἀφεῖναι, ἑτέρῳ δὲ τὴν ἱερωσύνην παραδοῦναι, ὅς οὐ πολλοῦ χρόνου διαλιπόντος τὴν μὲν αὐτὴν θυσίαν ἔτυχε ποιούμενος, ὅτι δὲ τῶν αὐτῶν κρεῶν ἔφαγε, ταῖς αὐταῖς ἐκείνῳ συμφοραῖς περιέπιπτεν. ἐπὶ πλέον δὲ τοῦ πράγματος προβαίνοντος καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων τῇ θυσίᾳ χρωμένων καὶ διὰ τὴν ἐπιθυμίαν οὐκ ἀπεχομένων, ἀλλὰ τῆς σαρκὸς ἁπτομένων, οὕτω δὴ ἀποστῆναι τοῦ κολάζειν. τὸ μέντοι τῶν ἰχθύων ἀπέχεσθαι ἄχρι τῶν Μενάνδρου χρόνων τοῦ κωμικοῦ διέμεινεν· λέγει γάρ· παράδειγμα τοὺς Σύρους λάβε· ὅταν φάγωσʼ ἰχθὺν ἐκεῖνοι διά τινα αὑτῶν ἀκρασίαν, τοὺς πόδας καὶ τὴν γαστέρα οἰδοῦσιν, ἔλαβον σακίον, εἶτʼ εἰς τὴν ὁδὸν ἐκάθισαν αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ κόπρου καὶ τὴν θεὸν ἐξιλάσαντο τοῦ ταπεινῶσαι σφόδρα.
παρὰ γε μὴν τοῖς Πέρσαις οἱ περὶ τὸ θεῖον σοφοὶ καὶ τούτου θεράποντες μάγοι μὲν προσαγορεύονται· τοῦτο γὰρ δηλοῖ κατὰ τὴν ἐπιχώριον διάλεκτον ὁ μάγος· οὕτω δὲ μέγα καὶ σεβάσμιον γένος τοῦτο παρὰ Πέρσαις νενόμισται, ὥστε καὶ Δαρεῖον τὸν Ὑστάσπου ἐπιγράψαι τῷ μνήματι πρὸς τοῖς ἄλλοις ὅτι καὶ μαγικῶν γένοιτο διδάσκαλος. διῄρηντο δὲ οὗτοι εἰς γένη τρία, ὡς φησὶν Εὒβουλος ὁ περὶ τὴν τοῦ Μίθρα ἱστορίαν ἐν πολλοῖς βιβλίοις ἀναγράψας, ὧν οἱ πρῶτοι καὶ λογιώτατοι οὔτʼ ἐσθίουσιν ἔμψυχον οὔτε φονεύουσιν, ἐμμένουσι δὲ τῇ παλαιᾷ τῶν ζῴων ἀποχῇ· οἱ δὲ δεύτεροι χρῶνται μέν, οὐ μέντοι τῶν ἡμέρων ζῴων τι κτείνουσιν· οὐδʼ οἱ τρίτοι ὁμοίως τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐφάπτονται πάντων· καὶ γὰρ δόγμα πάντων ἐστὶ τῶν πρώτων τὴν μετεμψύχωσιν εἶναι, ὅ καὶ ἐμφαίνειν ἐοίκασιν ἐν τοῖς τοῦ Μίθρα μυστηρίοις. τὴν γὰρ κοινότητα ἡμῶν τὴν πρὸς τὰ ζῷα αἰνιττόμενοι διὰ τῶν ζῴων ἡμᾶς μηνύειν εἰώθασιν· ὡς τοὺς μὲν μετέχοντας τῶν μὐιῶν ὀργίων μύστας λέοντας καλεῖν, τὰς δὲ γυναῖκας λεαίνας, τοὺς δὲ ὑπηρετοῦντας κόρακας. ἐπί τε τῶν πατέρων ... ἀετοὶ γὰρ οὗτοι καὶ ἱέρακες προσαγορεύονται. ὅ τε τὰ λεοντικὰ παραλαμβάνων περιτίθεται παντοδαπὰς ζῴων μορφάς· ὧν τὴν αἰτίαν ἀποδιδοὺς Πάλλας ἐν τοῖς περὶ τοῦ Μίθρα τὴν κοινὴν φησὶ φορὰν οἴεσθαι, ὡς πρὸς τὴν τοῦ ζωδιακοῦ κύκλου ἀποτείνειν· τὴν δὲ ἀληθινὴν ὑπόληψιν καὶ ἀκριβῆ περὶ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων ψυχῶν αἰνίττεσθαι, ἅς παντοδαποῖς περιέχεσθαι σώμασι λέγουσι. καὶ γὰρ Δατίνων τινὰς τῇ σφῶν διαλέκτῳ ἄπρους καὶ σκώπρους λασούρους τε καὶ μερούλους καλεῖν. καὶ θεοὺς δὲ τούτους δημιουργοὺς οὕτω προσηγόρευσαν· τὴν μὲν Ἄρτεμιν λύκαιναν, τὸν δὲ Ἥλιον σαῦρον, λέοντα, δράκοντα, ἱέρακα, τὴν δʼ Ἑκάτην ἵππον, ταῦρον, λέαιναν, κύνα. τῆς δὲ Φερρεφάττης παρὰ τὸ φέρβειν τὴν φάτταν φασὶν οἱ πολλοὶ τοὔνομα τῶν θεολόγων· ἱερὸν γὰρ αὐτῆς ἡ φάττα. διʼ ὃ καὶ αἱ τῆς Μαίας ἱέρειαι ταύτην αὐτῇ ἀνατιθέασι. Μαῖα δὲ ἡ αὐτὴ τῇ Φερσεφόνῃ ὡς ἄν μαῖα καὶ τροφὸς οὖσα· χθονία γὰρ ἡ θεὸς καὶ Δημήτηρ ἡ αὐτή. καὶ τὸν ἀλεκτρυόνα δὲ ταύτῃ ἀφιέρωσαν. διʼ ὅ καὶ ἀπέχονται οἱ ταύτης μύσται ὀρνίθων ἐνοικιδίων. παραγγέλλεται γὰρ καὶ Ἐλευσἳνι ἀπέχεσθαι καὶ κατοικιδίων ὀρνίθων καὶ ἰχθύων καὶ κυάμων ῥοιᾶς τε καὶ μήλων, ·καὶ ἐπʼ ἴσης μεμίανται τό τε λεχοῦς ἅψασθαι καὶ τὸ θνησειδίων. ὅστις δὲ φασμάτων φύσιν ἱστόρησεν, οἶδε καθʼ ὅν λόγον ἀπέχεσθαι χρὴ πάντων ὀρνίθων, καὶ μάλιστα ὅταν σπεύδῃ τις ἐκ τῶν χθονίων ἀπαλλαγῆναι καὶ πρὸς τοὺς οὐρανίους θεοὺς ἱδρυνθῆναι. ἀλλʼ ἡ κακία, ὅπερ πολλάκις ἔφαμεν, ἱκανὴ συναγορεύειν ἑαυτῇ, καὶ μάλιστα ὅταν ἐν οὐκ εἰδόσι ποιῆται τοὺς λόγους. διὰ γὰρ τοῦτο οἱ μέτριοι τῶν κακῶν ματαιολογίαν ἡγοῦνται τὴν τοιαύτην παραίτησιν καὶ τὸ δὴ λεγόμενον γραῶν ὕθλον, οἱ δὲ δεισιδαιμονίαν· οἱ δʼ ἐπίδοσιν ἐν τῇ σφῶν πονηρίᾳ πεποιημένοι ἕτοιμοι οὐ μόνον βλασφημεῖν κατὰ τῶν ταῦτα παραινούντων τε καὶ ὑποδεικνύντων, ἀλλʼ ἤδη καὶ ἁγνὸν εἰς γοητείαν καὶ τῦφον διαβάλλειν. ἀλλʼ οὗτοι μὲν δίκας καὶ παρὰ θεοῖς καὶ παῤ ἀνθρώποις ὧν ἁμαρτάνουσιν ἐκτίνοντες αὐτῇ πρῶτον τῇ τοιαύτῃ διαθέσει ἱκανὴν τιμωρίαν διδόασιν. ἡμεῖς δʼ ἔτι τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ἐθνῶν ἑνὸς μνημονεύσαντες ἐνδόξου τε καὶ δικαίου περί τε τὰ θεῖα πεπιστευμένου εὐσεβοῦς, ἐπʼ ἄλλα μεταβησόμεθα.
Ἰνδῶν γὰρ τῆς πολιτείας εἰς πολλὰ νενεμημένης, ἔστι τι γένος παῤ αὐτοῖς τὸ τῶν θεοσόφων, οὓς γυμνοσοφιστὰς καλεῖν εἰώθασιν Ἕλληνες. τούτων δὲ δύο αἱρέσεις· ὧν τῆς μὲν Βραχμᾶνες προΐστανται, τῆς δὲ Σαμαναῖοι. ἀλλʼ οἱ μὲν Βραχμᾶνες ἐκ γένους διαδέχονται ὥσπερ ἱερατείαν τὴν τοιαύτην θεοσοφίαν, Σαμαναῖοι δὲ λογάδες εἰσὶν κὰκ τῶν βουληθέντων θεοσοφεῖν συμπληρούμενοι. ἔχει δὲ τὰ κατʼ αὐτοὺς τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον, ὡς Βαρδησάνης ἀνὴρ Βαβυλώνιος ἐπὶ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν γεγονὼς καὶ ἐντυχὼν τοῖς περὶ Δάνδαμιν πεπεμμένοις Ἰνδοῖς πρὸς τὸν Καίσαρα ἀνέγραψεν. πάντες γὰρ Βραχμᾶνες ἑνός εἰσι γένους· ἐξ ἑνὸς γὰρ πατρὸς καὶ μιᾶς μητρὸς πάντες κατάγουσι· Σαμαναῖοι δὲ οὐκ εἰσὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ γένους, ἀλλʼ ἐκ παντὸς τοῦ τῶν Ἰνδῶν ἔθνους, ὡς ἔφαμεν, συνειλεγμένοι· οὔτε δὲ βασιλεύεται Βραχμὰν οὔτε συντελεῖ τι τοῖς ἄλλοις. τούτων δὲ οἱ φιλόσοφοι οἱ μὲν ἐν ὄρει οἰκοῦσιν, οἱ δὲ περὶ Γάγγην ποταμόν. σιτοῦνται δὲ οἱ μὲν ὄρειοι τήν τε ὀπώραν καὶ γάλα βόειον βοτάναις παγέν, οἱ δὲ περὶ τὸν Γάγγην ἐκ τῆς ὀπώρας, ἣ πολλὴ περὶ τὸν ποταμὸν γεννᾶται. φέρει δὲ ἡ γῆ σχεδὸν καρπὸν ἀεὶ νέον καὶ μέντοι καὶ τὴν ὄρυζαν πολλήν τε καὶ αὐτόματον, ᾗ χρῶνται ὅταν τὸ τῆς ὀπώρας ἐπιλίπῃ. τὸ δʼ ἄλλου τινὸς ἅψασθαι ἢ ὅλως θιγεῖν ἐμψύχου τροφῆς ἴσον καὶ τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ τε καὶ ἀσεβείᾳ νενόμισται. καὶ τοῦτο αὐτοῖς τὸ δόγμα· θρησκεύουσί τε τὸ θεῖον καὶ εὐσεβοῦσι περὶ αὐτὸ καθορῶνται. τὸν τοίνυν χρόνον τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ τῆς νυκτὸς τὸν πλεῖστον εἰς ὕμνους τῶν θεῶν ἀπένειμαν καὶ εὐχάς, ἑκάστου ἰδίαν καλύβην ἔχοντος καὶ ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα ἰδιάζοντος. κοινῇ γὰρ Βραχμᾶνες μέν ειν οὐκ ἀνέχονται οἰ δὲ πολλὰ διαλέγεσθαι· ἀλλʼ ὅταν συμβῇ τοῦτο, ἀναχωρήσαντες ἐπὶ πολλὰς ἡμέρας οὐ φθέγγονται, πολλάκις δὲ καὶ νηστεύουσι. Σαμαναῖοι δὲ εἰσὶ μέν, ὡς ἔφαμεν, λογάδες. ὅταν δὲ μέλλῃ εἰς τὸ τάγμα τις ἐγγράφεσθαι, πρόσεισι τοῖς ἄρχουσι τῆς πόλεως, ὅπου δʼ ἂν τύχῃ τῆς πόλεως ἢ τῆς κώμης, καὶ τῶν κτημάτων ἐξίσταται πάσης τε τῆς ἄλλης οὐσίας, ξυράμενος δὲ τοῦ σώματος τὰ περιττὰ λαμβάνει στολὴν ἄπεισί τε πρὸς Σαμαναίους, οὔτε πρὸς γυναῖκα οὔτε πρὸς τέκνα, εἰ τύχοι κεκτημένος, ἐπιστροφὴν ἤ τινα λόγον ἔτι ποιούμενος ἠ πρὸς αὑτὸν ὅλως νομίζων. καὶ τῶν μὲν τέκνων ὁ βασιλεὺς κήδεται, ὅπως ἔχωσι τὰ ἀναγκαῖα, τῆς δὲ γυναικὸς οἱ οἰκεῖοι. ὁ δὲ βίος τοῖς Σαμαναίοις ἐστὶ τοιοῦτος. ἔξω τῆς πόλεως διατρίβουσι διημερεύοντες ἐν τοῖς περὶ τοῦ θείου λόγοις, ἔχουσι δὲ οἴκους καὶ τεμένη ὑπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως οἰκοδομηθέντα, ἐν οἷς οἰκονόμοι εἰσὶν ἀπότακτόν τι λαμβάνοντες παρὰ τοὐ βασιλέως εἰς τροφὴν τῶν συνιόντων. ἡ δὲ παρασκευὴ γίνεται ὀρύζης καὶ ἄρτων καὶ ὀπώρας καὶ λαχάνων. καὶ εἰσελθόντων εἰς τὸν οἶκον ὑπὸ σημαίνοντι κώδωνι οἱ μὴ Σαμαναῖοι ἐξίασιν, οἱ δὲ προσεύχονται. εὐξαμένων δὲ πάλιν διακωδωνίζει καὶ οἱ ὑπηρέται ἑκάστῳ τρυβλίον δόντες (δύο γὰρ ἐκ ταὐτοῦ οὐκ ἐσθίουσι) τρέφουσιν αὐτοὺς τῇ ὀρύζῃ· τῷ δὲ δεομένῳ ποικιλίας προστίθεται λάχανον ἢ τῆς ὀπώρας τι. τραφέντες δὲ συντόμως ἐπὶ τὰς αὐτὰς διατριβὰς ἐξίασιν. ἀγύναιοι δʼ εἰσὶ πάντες καὶ ἀκτήμονες, καὶ τοσοῦτον αὐτῶν τε καὶ τῶν Βραχμάνων σέβας ἔχουσιν οἱ ἄλλοι, ὥστε καὶ τὸν βασιλέα ἀφικνεῖσθαι παρʼ αὐτοὺς καὶ ἱκετεύειν εὔξασθαί τι καὶ δεηθῆναι ὑπὲρ τῶν καταλαμβανόντων τὴν χώραν συμβουλεῦσαι τὸ πρακτέον.
αὐτοὶ δὲ οὕτω πρὸς θάνατον διάκεινται, ὡς τὸν μὲν τοῦ ζῆν χρόνον ὥσπερ ἀναγκαίαν τινὰ τῇ φύσει λειτουργίαν ἀκουσίως ὑπομένειν, σπεύδειν δὲ τὰς ψυχὰς ἀπολῦσαι τῶν σωμάτων. καὶ πολλάκις, ὅταν εὖ ἔχειν σκέψωνται, μηδενὸς αὐτοὺς ἐπείγοντος κακοῦ μηδὲ ἐξελαύνοντος ἐξίασι τοῦ βίου, προειπόντες μέντοι τοῖς ἄλλοις· καὶ ἔστιν οὐδεὶς ὁ κωλύσων, ἀλλὰ πάντες αὐτοὺς εὐδαιμονίζοντες πρὸς τοὺς οἰκείους τῶν τεθνηκότων ἐπισκήπτουσί τινα. οὕτως βεβαίαν καὶ ἀληθεστάτην αὐτοί τε καὶ οἱ πολλοὶ ταῖς ψυχαῖς τὴν μετʼ ἀλλήλων εἶναι δίαιταν πεπιστεύκασιν. οἱ δʼ ἐπειδὰν ὑπακούσωσι τῶν ἐντεταλμένων αὐτοῖς, πυρὶ τὸ σῶμα παραδόντες, ὅπως δὴ καθαρωτάτην ἀποκρίνωσι τοῦ σώματος τὴν ψυχήν, ὑμνούμενοι τελευτῶσι· ῥᾷον γὰρ ἐκείνους εἰς τὸν θάνατον οἱ φίλτατοι ἀποπέμπουσιν ἢ τῶν ἄλλων ἀνθρώπων ἕκαστοι τοὺς πολίτας εἰς μηκίστας ἀποδημίας. καὶ σφᾶς μὲν αὐτοὺς δακρύουσιν ἐν τῷ ζῆν διαμείναντας, ἐκείνους δὲ μακαρίζουσι τὴν ἀθάνατον λῆξιν ἀπολαμβάνοντας, καὶ οὐδεὶς οὔτε παρὰ τούτοις οὔτε παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις τοῖς εἰρημένοις σοφιστὴς προελθών, οἷοι βροτοὶ νῦν παρʼ Ἕλλησιν, ἀπορεῖν ἔδοξε λέγων, ἐὰν ὑμᾶς πάντες μιμήσωνται, τί ἡμῖν ἔσται; οὐδὲ διὰ τούτους συνεχύθη τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· οὔτε γὰρ ἐμιμήσαντο πάντες, οἵ τε μιμούμενοι εὐνομίας μᾶλλον, οὐ συγχύσεως τοῖς ἔθνεσι γεγόνασιν αἴτιοι. καὶ μὴν οὐδὲ ὁ νόμος τούτους ἠνάγκασεν, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐπιτρέψας σιτεῖσθαι κρέασι τούτους αὐτονόμους εἴασε καὶ ἐσέφθη ὡς αὐτοῦ κρείττονας, οὐ μὴν ὡς ἀδικίας κατάρχοντας ὑπήγαγε τῇ παρʼ αὐτοῦ δίκῃ, ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἑτέρους. πρὸς μέντοι τοὺς ἐρωτῶντας “τί ἔσται μιμησαμένων πάντων τοὺς τοιούτους;ʼʼ ῥητέον τὸ τοῦ Πυθαγόρου· καὶ γὰρ βασιλέων πάντων γενομένων δυσδιέξακτος ὁ βίος, φησίν, ἔσται, καὶ οὐ δήπου φευκτέον τὸ τῆς βασιλείας· καὶ σπουδαίων ἁπάντων οὐκ ἔστιν εὑρεῖν πολιτείας διέξοδον τηρούσας τὴν ἀξίαν τῇ σπουδαιότητι, καὶ οὐ δήπου τοσοῦτον ἄν τις μανείη, ὡς μὴ πᾶσιν ἐπιβάλλειν ἡγεῖσθαι σπουδαίοις εἶναι προθυμεῖσθαι. πολλὰ μέντοι καὶ ἄλλα ὁ νόμος τῷ μὲν χυδαίῳ συνεχώρησεν, οὐχ ὅτι δὲ φιλοσόφῳ, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τῷ καλῶς πολιτευομένῳ ἐπέτρεψεν. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐκ πάσης τέχνης παραδέξαιτʼ ἂν εἰς τὸ πολίτευμα, καίτοι οὐκ ἐκώλυσε μὴ μετιέναι τὰς τέχνας, οὐδʼ ἐκ παντὸς ἐπιτηδεύματος, καὶ ὅμως τοὺς ἐκ τῶν βαναύσων ἄρχειν ἀπείργει, ὅλως τε ἐν αἷς δικαιοσύνης χρεία καὶ τῆς ἄλλης ἀρετῆς, τῆς προστατείας κωλύει. ἐπεὶ οὐδʼ ἑταίραις ὁμιλεῖν ἀπαγορεύει τοῖς πολλοῖς, ἀλλὰ καὶ πραττόμενος τὰς ἑταίρας τὸ μίσθωμα, ἐπονείδιστον ἡγεῖται μετρίοις ἀνδράσι καὶ αἰσχρὰν τὴν πρὸς ταύτας ὁμιλίαν· τό τʼ ἐν καπηλείοις διαζῆν οὐ κεκώλυκεν ὁ νόμος, καὶ ὅμως ἐπονείδιστον τῷ μετρίῳ. τοιοῦτον οὖν τι καὶ τὸ τῆς διαίτης φαίνεται· καὶ οὐχ ἥτις τοῖς πολλοῖς συγκεχώρηται, ταύτην ἄν τις καὶ τοῖς βελτίστοις συγχωρήσειε. φιλοσοφῶν δὲ ἀνὴρ μάλιστʼ ἄν τοὺς ἱεροὺς ἑαυτῷ ὑπογράψειε νόμους, οὓς θεοί τε καὶ ἄνθρωποι ἀφώρισαν θεοἵς ἑπόμενοι. οἱ δʼ ἱεροὶ πεφήνασι νόμοι κατὰ ἔθνη καὶ κατὰ πόλεις ἁγνείαν μὲν προστάττοντες, ἐμψύχων δὲ βρῶσιν ἀπαγορεύοντες τοῖς ἱεροῖς ἤδη καὶ εἰς πλῆθος πίνειν κωλύοντες ἢ διʼ εὐσέβειαν ἢ διά τινας βλάβας ἐκ τῆς τροφῆς· ὥστε ἢ τοὺς ἱερέας μιμητέον πᾶσι πειστέον τοῖς νομοθέταις. ἑκατέρως γὰρ πάντων ἀφεκτέον τὸν νόμιμόν τε τελείως καὶ εὐσεβῶς· εἰ γὰρ κατὰ μέρος τινὲς διʼ εὐσέβειάν τινων ἀπέχονται, ὁ πρὸς πάντα εὐσεβὴς πάντων ἀφέξεται.
μικροῦ με παρῆλθε καὶ τὸ Εὐριπίδειον παραθέσθαι, ὅς τοὺς ἐν Κρήτῃ τοῦ Διὸς προφήτας ἀπέχεσθαι φησὶ διὰ τούτων· λέγουσι δʼ οἱ κατὰ τὸν χορὸν πρὸς τὸν Μίνω· Φοινικογενοῦς παῖ τῆς Τυρίας τέκνον Εὐρώπας καὶ τοῦ μεγάλου Ζανός, ἀνάσσων Κρήτης ἑκατομπτολιέθρου· ἥκω ζαθέους ναοὺς προλιπών, οὕς αὐθιγενὴς τμηθεῖσα δοκὸς στεγανοὺς παρέχει Χαλύβῳ πελέκει καὶ ταυροδέτῳ κόλλῃ κραθεῖσʼ ἀτρεκεῖς ἁρμοὺς κυπαρίσσου. ἁγνὸν δὲ βίον τείνομεν ἐξ οὗ Διὸς Ἰδαίου μύστης γενόμην, καὶ νυκτιπόλου Ζαγρέως βροντὰς τάς τʼ ὠμοφάγους δαίτας τελέσας μητρί τʼ ὀρείῳ δᾷδας ἀνασχὼν καὶ Κουρήτων βάκχος ἐκλήθην ὁσιωθείς. πάλλευκα δʼ ἔχων εἵματα φεύγω γένεσίν τε βροτῶν καὶ νεκροθήκης οὐ χριμπτόμενος τήν τʼ ἐμψύχων βρῶσιν ἐδεστῶν πεφύλαγμαι.
ἁγνείαν γὰρ ἐτίθεντο οἱ ἱεροὶ τὴν πρὸς τοὐναντίον ἀμιξίαν, μολυσμὸν δὲ τὴν μῖξιν. ὅθεν τὴν μὲν τῶν καρπῶν τροφὴν οὐκ ἐκ νεκρῶν ληφθεῖσαν οὐδὲ οὖσαν ἔμψυχον τῇ φύσει προσφέροντες τὰ ὑπὸ τῆς φύσεως διοικούμενα μὴ μιαίνεσθαι ᾤοντο, τῶν δὲ ζῴων αἰσθητικῶν ὄντων τὰς σφαγὰς καὶ ἀφαιρέσεις τῶν ψυχῶν ὡς. πρὸς τοὺς ζῶντας μιασμοὺς ἡγοῦντο, καὶ πολλῷ μᾶλλον τὸ αἰσθητικὸν γενόμενσν σῶμα ἀφῃρημένον τῆς αἰσθήσεως καὶ νεκρὸν μιγνύειν τῇ αἰσθήσει τοῦ ζῶντος. διʼ ὅ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ ἁγνεία ἐν ἀποθέσει μὲν καὶ ἀφέξει τῶν πολλῶν καὶ ἐναντίων, μονώσει δὲ καὶ λήψει τῶν οἰκείων καὶ προσφυῶν. διʼ ὅ καὶ τὰ ἀφροδίσια μιαίνει· σύνοδος γὰρ θήλεος καὶ ἄρρενος. καὶ κρατηθὲν μὲν τὸ σπέρμα ψυχῆς παρέσχε μίανσιν τῇ πρὸς τὸ σῶμα ὁμιλίᾳ, μὴ κρατηθὲν δὲ τῇ νεκρώσει τοῦ παρατεθέντος. ἡ δὲ πρὸς ἄρσενας ἀρσένων, καὶ ὅτι εἰς νεκρὸν καὶ ὅτι παρὰ φύσιν· καὶ καθάπαξ ἀφροδίσια καὶ ὀνειρώξεις, ὅτι ψυχῆς σώματι μεμιγμένης καὶ πρὸς τὴν ἡδονὴν κατασπωμένης. μιαίνει δὲ καὶ τὰ πάθη τῆς ψυχῆς τῇ συμπλοκῇ τοῦ ἀλόγου, θηλυνομένου τοῦ ἐντὸς ἄρρενος. καὶ γάρ πως καὶ ὁ μολυσμὸς καὶ ἡ μίανσις δηλοῖ τὴν μῖξιν τὴν ἑτερογενοῦς πρὸς ἕτερον, καὶ μάλισθʼ ὅταν δυσέκνιπτον γένηται. ὅθεν καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν βαμμάτων, ἃ δὴ διὰ μίξεων συνίσταται, εἴδους ἄλλου ἂλλῳ συμπλεκομένου, μιαίνειν φασίν·
ὡς δʼ ὅτε τίς τʼ ἐλέφαντα γυνὴ φοίνικι μιήνῃ. καὶ ἔμπαλιν τὰς μίξεις φθορὰς οἱ ζωγράφοι λέγουσιν, ἡ δὲ συνήθεια τὸ ἄμικτον καὶ καθαρὸν ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀκραιφνὲς καὶ ἀκήρατον. καὶ γὰρ ὕδωρ γῇ ἀναμιχθὲν ἔφθαρται καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἀκραιφνές, τὸ δὲ διαρρέον καὶ διαφεῦγον διακρούεται τὴν προσφερομένην γῆν, ὅταν, φησὶν ὁ Ἡσίοδος, ἀπὸ κρήνης ῥέῃ ἀενάου καὶ ἀπορρύτου, ἥτʼ ἀθόλωτος. καὶ ὑγιεινόν γε τὸ πῶμα, ὅτι ἀδιάφθορον καὶ ἄμικτον. καὶ θήλεια μὴ ἀναδεξαμένη εἰς ἑαυτὴν ἀναθυμίασιν σπέρματος ἄφθορος λέγεται· ὥστε καὶ φθορὰ καὶ μίανσις ἡ τοῦ ἐναντίου μῖξις, εἰ δὴ πρὸς τὰ ζῷα ἡ νεκρῶν καὶ ἡ πρὸς αἴσθησιν ζησάντων εἰς τὰ ζῶντα ἔνθεσις καὶ σαρκῶν νεκρῶν εἰς ζώσας εἰκότως φέρει μόλυσμα καὶ τῇ φυσικῇ ἡμῶν μίανσιν, ὥσπερ οὐ καὶ ψυχὴ ὅταν ἐνσωματῶται, μεμόλυνται. διʼ ὅ καὶ ὁ γενόμενος μιαίνεται μίξει τῆς ψυχῆς τῇ πρὸς τὸ σῶμα, καὶ ὁ ἀποθανών, ὅταν σῶμα καταλίπῃ νεκρόν, ἀλλόφφυλον τῷ ζῶντι καὶ ἀλλότριον. μιαίνεται δὲ καὶ ἡ ψυχὴ ὀργαῖς, ἐπιθυμίαις, πλήθει παθῶν, ὧν συναιτία πως καὶ ἡ δίαιτα. ὡς δὲ ὕδωρ διὰ πέτρας ἀπορρέον ἀδιάφθορον τοῦ διʼ ἐλῶν ἰόντος τῷ μὴ πολλὴν ἰλὺν ἀποσπᾶν, οὕτω καὶ ψυχὴ διὰ ξηροῦ σώματος καὶ μὴ χυμοῖς ἀλλοτρίων σαρκῶν ἀρδομένου τὰ ἑαυτῆς διοικοῦσα κρείττων καὶ ἀδιάφθορος καὶ πρὸς σύνεσιν ἑτοιμοτέρα. ἐπεὶ καὶ ταῖς μελίτταις τὸ καλὸν μέλι φασὶ φέρειν τὸ ξηρότατον καὶ δριμύτατον θύμον. μιαίνεται τοίνυν ἡ διάνοια, μᾶλλον δὲ ὁ διανοούμενος, ὅταν ἢ φανταστικῇ ἢ δοξαστικῇ ἀναμίγνυται καὶ ταῖς τούτων ἐνεργείαις τὰς ταύτης συγκεράσηται· καθαρμὸς δὲ ὁ πάντων τούτων χωρισμὸς καὶ ἁγνεία ἡ μόνωσις καὶ τροφὴ τὸ τηροῦν ἕκαστον ἐν τῷ εἶναι. οὕτως γὰρ καὶ λίθου τροφὴν τὸ αἴτιον τοῦ συμμένειν εἴποις ἄν καὶ τοῦ ἑκτικῶς διαμένειν, καὶ φυτοῦ τὴν διατηροῦσαν ἐν τῷ αὔξειν καὶ καρπογονεῖν, καὶ ζῴου σώματος τὴν τηροῦσαν αὐτοῦ τὴν σύστασιν. ἄλλο δʼ ἦν τρέφειν, ἄλλο πιαίνειν, καὶ ἄλλο τὸ ἀναγκαῖον διδόναι, ἄλλο τὸ τρυφὰς πορίζειν. διάφοροι τοίνυν αἰ τροφαὶ κατὰ τὸ διάφορον τῶν τρεφομένων. καὶ δεῖ πάντα μὲν τρέφειν, σπουδάζειν δὲ πιαίνειν τὰ ἐν ἡμῖν κυριώτατα. ψυχῆς οὖν λογικῆς τροφὴ ἡ τηροῦσα λογικήν. νοῦς δὲ αὕτη· ὥστε νῷ θρεπτέον καὶ σπουδαστέον πιαίνειν ἀπὸ τούτου ἢ ἀπὸ τῶν βρωτῶν τὴν σάρκα. ὁ μὲν γὰρ τὴν αἰώνιον ἡμῖν ζωὴν συνέχει, τὸ δὲ σῶμα πιαινόμενον λιμώττειν τὴν ψυχὴν ποιεῖ τῆς μακαρίας ζωῆς καὶ τὸ θνητὸν αὔξει, παραιροῦν καὶ ἐμποδίζον πρὸς τὸν ἀθάνατον βίον, μιαίνει τε ἐνσωματοῦν τὴν ψυχὴν καὶ κατασπῶν πρὸς τὸ ἀλλότριον. ὁ δὲ μάγνης λίθος σιδήρῳ ψυχὴν δίδωσι πλησίον γενομένῳ, καὶ ὁ βαρύτατος ἀνακουφίζεται σίδηρος πνεύματι προσανατρέχων λίθου. πρὸς θεὸν δὲ τίς ἀναρτηθεὶς ἀσώματόν τε καὶ νοερὸν τροφὴν πολυπραγμονήσει τὴν πιαίνουσαν τὸ ἐμπόδιον πρὸς νοῦν σῶμα, οὐχὶ δὲ εἰς ὀλίγον καὶ εὐπόριριστον συστείλας τῆς σαρκὸς τὸ ἀναγκαῖον αὐτὸς θρέψεται προσπεφυκὼς τῷ θεῷ μᾶλλον ἢ σίδηρος τῷ μάγνητι; εἰ γὰρ καὶ τῆς ἐκ τῶν καρπῶν οἷόν τʼ ἦν ἄνευ πραγμάτων τροφῆς ἀποστῆναι, εἰ μὴ τοῦτʼ ἦν ἡμῶν τῆς φύσεως τὸ φθαρτόν. εἰ γάρ, καθάπερ φησὶν Ὅμηρος, μηδὲ σίτου ἐδεήθημεν μηδὲ ποτοῦ, ἳνʼ ὄντως ἦμεν ἀθάνατοι· καλῶς τοῦτο τοῦ ποιητοῦ παραστήσαντος, ὡς οὐ μόνον τοῦ ζῆν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦ ἀποθνήσκειν ἡ τροφὴ ὑπῆρχεν ἐφόδιον. εἰ οὖν μηδὲ ταύτης ἐδεήθημεν, τόσῳ ἂν ἦμεν μακαριώτεροι, ὅσῳ καὶ ἀθανατώτεροι. νῦν δʼ ἐν θνητῷ ὄντες ἔτι θνητοτέρους, εἰ χρὴ οὕτως εἰπεῖν, ἀγνοοῦμεν ἑαυτοὺς ποιοῦντες τῇ τούτου προσέσει, οὐ πολὺ τὸ ἐνοίκιον, ὡς φησί που Θεόφραστος, τῷ σώματι διδούσης τῆς ψυχῆς τῆς ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικήσεως, ἀλλʼ ὅλην ἑαυτὴν προστιθείσης. ὡς εἴθε τὴν μυθευομένην ἄλιμον καὶ ἄδιψον ἦν κεκτῆσθαι, ἵνα τις τὸ διαρρέον τοῦ σώματος ἐπισχὼν διʼ ὀλίγου πρὸς τοῖς ἀρίστοις ἦν, πρὸς οἷσπερ ὤν καὶ θεός· ἐστι θεός. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν τί ἄν τις ἀποκλαύσαιτο πρὸς ἀνθρώπους τοσοῦτον ἐσκοτωμένους, ὡς τὸ ἑαυτῶν κακὸν περιέπειν, μισεῖν δὲ πρῶτον μὲν ἑαυτοὺς καὶ τὸν ὄντως αὐτοὺς τεκόντα, ἔπειτα καὶ τοὺς ὑπομιμνήσκοντας κἀκ τῆς μέθης ἀνανῆψαι παρακαλοῦντας; διʼ ὅ μήποτε τῶν τοιούτων ἀφεμένους χρὴ ἐπὶ τὰ λειπόμενα τῶν ζητημάτων μεταβαίνειν·
οἱ γὰρ δὴ πρὸς τὰ ἐκ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἡμῖν παρατεθέντα νόμιμα ἀντιπαράγοντες Νομάδας ἢ Τρωγλοδύτας ἢ Ἰχθυοφάγους ἀγνοοῦσιν ὡς διʼ ἀνάγκην, τῆς χώρας ἀκάρπου οὔσης ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον ὡς μηδὲ βοτάνας φέρειν, θῖνας δὲ μόνον καὶ ψάμμον, ἐπὶ τοῦτο περιέστησαν τῆς τροφῆς τὸ ἀναγκαῖον. τεκμηριοῖ δὲ τὸ τῆς ἀνάγκης τὸ μηδὲ τῷ πυρὶ χρἦσθαι δύνασθαι ἀπορίᾳ καυσίμου ὕλης, ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν πετρῶν ἀφαυαίνειν ἢ τῆς θινὸς τοὺς ἰχθῦς. καὶ οὗτοι μὲν διʼ ἀνάγκην. τινὰ δὲ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐξηγρίωται καὶ ἔστι φύσει θηριώδη, ἐξ ὧν οὐ προσήκει τοὺς εὐγνώμονας τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης καταψεύδεσθαι φύσεως· ἐπεὶ οὕτω γε ἀμφισβητήσιμον ἔσται οὐ μόνον τὸ τῆς ζῳοφαγίας, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ τῆς ἀνθρωποφαγίας καὶ τῆς ἄλλης ἡμερότητος. ἱστοροῦνται γοῦν Μασσαγέται καὶ Δέρβικες ἀθλιωτάτους ἡγεῖσθαι τῶν οἰκείων τοὺς αὐτομάτως τελευτήσαντας. διʼ ὃ καὶ φθάσαντες καταθύουσιν καὶ ἑστιῶνται τῶν φιλτάτων τοὺς γεγηρακότας. Γιβαρηνοὶ δὲ ζῶντας κατακρημνίζουσι τοὺς ἐγγυτάτω γέροντας· Ὑρκάνιοι δὲ καὶ Κάσπιοι οἱ μὲν οἰωνοῖς καὶ κυσὶ παραβάλλουσι ζῶντας, οἱ δὲ τεθνεῶτας· Σκύθαι δὲ συγκατορύττουσι ζῶντας καὶ ἐπισφάττουσι ταῖς πυραῖς οὓς ἠγάπων οἱ τεθνεῶτες μάλιστα· καὶ Βάκτριοι μέντοι κυσὶ παραβάλλουσι ζῶντας τοὺς γεγηρακότας. καὶ τοῦτʼ ἐπιχειρήσας καταλῦσαι Στασάνωρ ὁ Ἀλεξάνδρου ὕπαρχος μικροῦ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀπέβαλεν. ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ οὐ διὰ τούτους τὴν πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἡμερότητα κατελύσαμεν, οὕτως οὐδὲ τὰ διʼ ἀνάγκην σαρκοφαγοῦντα ἔθνη μιμησόμεθα, τὰ δὲ εὐσεβῆ καὶ θεοῖς μᾶλλον ἀνακείμενα. τὸ γὰρ κακῶς ζῆν καὶ μὴ φρονίμως καὶ σωφρόνως καὶ ὁσίως Δημοκράτης ἔλεγεν οὐ κακῶς ζῆν εἶναι, ἀλλὰ πολὺν χρόνον ἀποθνήσκειν.
λοιπὸν δὲ καὶ κατὰ ἄνδρα ὀλίγας μαρτυρίας τῆς ἀποχῆς παραφέρωμεν· ἕν γὰρ καὶ τοῦτʼ ἦν τῶν ἐγκλημάτων. τῶν τοίνυν Ἀθήνησι νομοθετῶν Τριπτόλεμον παλαιότατον παρειλήφαμεν· περὶ οὐ Ἕρμιππος ἐν δευτέρῳ περὶ τῶν νομοθετῶν γράφει ταῦτα· φασὶ δὲ καὶ Τριπτόλεμον Ἀθηναίοις νομοθετῆσαι, καὶ τῶν νόμων αὐτοῦ τρεῖς ἔτι Ξενοκράτης ὁ φιλόσοφος λέγει διαμένειν Ἐλευσῖνι τούσδε· γονεῖς τιμᾶν, θεοὺς καρποῖς ἀγάλλειν, ζῷα μὴ σίνεσθαι. τοὺς μὲν οὖν δύο καλῶς παραδοθῆναι· δεῖ γὰρ τοὺς μὲν γονεῖς εὐεργέτας ἡμῶν γεγενημένους ἀντευποιεῖν ἐφʼ ὅσον ἐνδέχεται, τοῖς θεοῖς δὲ ἀφʼ ὧν ἔδωκαν ἡμῖν ὠφελίμων εἰς τὸν βίον ἀπαρχὰς ποιεῖσθαι· περὶ δὲ τοῦ τρίτου διαπορεῖ, τί ποτε διανοηθεὶς ὁ Τριπτόλεμος παρήγγειλεν ἀπέχεσθαι τῶν ζῴων πότερον γάρ, φησίν, ὅλως οἰόμενος εἶναι δεινὸν τὸ ὁμογενὲς κτείνειν ἢ συνιδὼν ὅτι συνέβαινεν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων τὰ χρησιμώτατα τῶν ζῴων εἰς τροφὴν ἀναιρεῖσθαι; βουλόμενον οὖν ἥμερον ποιῆσαι τὸν βίον πειραθῆναι καὶ τὰ συνανθρωπεύοντα καὶ μάλιστα τῶν ζῴων ἥμερα διασώζειν. εἰ μὴ ἄρα διὰ τὸ προστάξαι τοῖς καρποῖς τοὺς θεοὺς τιμᾶν ὑπολαβὼν μᾶλλον ἄν διαμεῖναι τὴν τιμὴν ταύτην, εἰ μὴ γίγνοιντο τοῖς θεοῖς διὰ τῶν ζῴων θυσίαι. πολλὰς δὲ αἰτίας τοῦ Ξενοκράτους καὶ ἄλλας οὐ πάνυ ἀκριβεῖς ἀποδιδόντος ἡμῖν αὔταρκες τοσοῦτον ἐκ τῶν εἰρημένων, ὅτι τοῦτο νενομοθέτητο ἐκ τοῦ Τριπτολέμου. ὅθεν ὕστερον παρανομοῦντες, ὅτε ἥψαντο τῶν ζῴων μετὰ πολλῆς ἀνάγκης καὶ ἁμαρτημάτων ἀκουσίων, ὥσπερ ἐπεδείξαμεν, ἐπὶ τοῦτο πεπτώκασιν. ἐπεὶ καὶ Δράκοντος νόμος μνημονεύεται τοιοῦτος, θεσμὸς αἰώνιος τοῖς Ἀτθίδα νεμομένοις, κύριος τὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον, θεοὺς τιμᾶν καὶ ἥρωας ἐγχωρίους ἐν κοινῷ ἑπομένοις νόμοις πατρίοις, ἰδία κατὰ δύναμιν, σὺν εὐφημίᾳ καὶ ἀπαρχαῖς καρπῶν καὶ πελάνοις ἐπετείοις· τοῦ νόμου ἀπαρχαῖς καρπῶν, οἷς χρῆται ὁ ἄνθρωπος, τιμᾶν τὸ θεῖον προστάττοντος καὶ πελάνοις.......